Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Category:
Fandom:
Characters:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-02-24
Completed:
2025-02-24
Words:
180,812
Chapters:
46/46
Kudos:
4
Bookmarks:
2
Hits:
238

A HUGE Adventure

Summary:

Two weeks after Mufasa and himself almost died in the gorge, Simba is still plagued by many questions. Why did Uncle Taka have to die? Who was the stranger who saved me? Was Dad a giant or not? Who are Kovu and Tama from the Outlands? When they meet by chance, Simba promptly loses against Kovu once again and suddenly the future of the Pride Lands is in his paws. Soon Simba realizes that this is only the beginning of something really big. Will he be able to avoid the impending disaster and find answers to his questions?

Chapter 1: Prologue

Chapter Text

A HUGE Adventure

A Lion-King-story written and translated from German by Kiburi1873

If you would like to enjoy my story in its original language German, please start here.


Here you can find me: https://paths.to/Kiburi1873


This story was written from 2012 to 2018 and revised in 2021 and 2024 (April to October).
Therefore, the events from the movie "Mufasa: The Lion King" were not taken in consideration here.


On my FurAffinity page you can see pictures of selected scenes from my story.
You can find the link on my paths.to page or use this direct link.


I dedicate "A HUGE Adventure" to the lion Cecil (2002-2015), who had to die for human amusement.


Prologue

"A HUGE Adventure" begins in the Pride Lands, an idyllic kingdom somewhere in the middle-east-african savannah. Since six years Mufasa, the Lion King, is ruling there with his wife Sarabi. A few months ago, their son Simba was born. Every day they prepare him for his future role as king. He is already looking forward to his time at the top of the Pride Lands. An intact family in an intact kingdom, you might think. But the supposed idyll is deceptive, after two weeks ago everything had come extremely close to a change.

What had happened? Taka, Mufasa's younger brother, attempted to murder Mufasa and Simba twice within 24 hours. Only the just-in-time-intervention of the shaman Rafiki, Mufasa himself and an unknown, foreign lion prevented both attempts from being successful. For the latter, Taka paid with his life and fell victim to his own plan. Since then, a long trace of huge paw prints runs through the gorge. How they got there is kept strictly secret by Mufasa's orders.

14 days have passed since the events in the gorge, during which the Pride Lands have mostly returned to normality. In the meantime, Simba has become friends with Malka, the prince of the Sunlands, the Pride Lands eastern neighbor, and made the acquaintance of Kovu and his sister Tama, two lions from the Outlands. But still there is no trace of the foreign lion to whom Simba owes his life. Regardless, he has remained a bright little lion who likes to be kept busy around the clock. Every morning, he can't wait to set off on his next adventure. Little does he know that today it will be the biggest of his life.

Chapter 2: Why not?

Chapter Text

Inside Pride Rock's cave. The sun is shining in. King Mufasa, Queen Sarabi and Simba are lying in their sleeping places. The lionesses have just left to hunt. Queen Sarabi wakes Simba to prepare him for the new day. She gently nudges Simba until he finally wakes up. He slowly opens his eyes and turns to Sarabi.

Simba: 
still sleepy 
"Good morning, Mom..."

Sarabi: 
"Good morning, Simba. Did you sleep well?"

Simba: 
rubs his eyes 
"Yes, I did..."
looks outside 
"Oh, the sun is already shining."

Sarabi: 
"Exactly. I have to go and supervise the hunt. So I'm going to wash you now so that you can set off on your next adventure."

Simba: 
annoyed 
"Not again..."

Sarabi lies down next to Simba and puts him in her paws. She licks his body to clean him. Simba reluctantly puts up with it. But when it's his ears' turn, he gets ticklish. 

Simba: 
"Hey, that tickles."

Sarabi: 
"I know. I used to feel the same way. But don't worry. I'll be finished in a minute."

Sarabi washes Simba's ears a second time. He can no longer hold back and laughs, which makes Mufasa wake up. 

Mufasa: 
sleepily 
"Sarabi..., our son is awake..."

Sarabi: 
"Yes, of course he's awake. That's why I'm washing him already so that you two can get started later."

Simba: 
"Good morning, Dad."

Mufasa: 
"Good morning, Simba..."

Sarabi: 
"Your father has big plans for you today. You have to listen to him very carefully. That's another reason I washed your ears twice, so that it doesn't fall back on me if you don't understand everything."

Simba: 
"Something big? What is it about?"

Sarabi: 
"He just told me that you have to make a wise decision. That's all I know. But you can ask him when he's awake."

Simba: 
"I will."

Sarabi: 
stands up and turns to leave 
"I'm looking forward to hear how you liked it. See you later."

Simba: 
"See you later, Mom."

Sarabi leaves the cave. Simba follows her to the entrance and watches her. When he can no longer see her, he enjoys the rays of sunshine. 

Simba: 
"Aah... Today will be another beautiful day for a new adventure... If Uncle Taka would still be here, he would definitely have had one for me, too... But I have to make a wise decision today? That makes me curious."

Simba runs back into the cave to Mufasa. He is still lying in his place, dozing. Simba jumps at him from the side and tries to shake him. 

Simba: 
"Daddy, wake up. Look how the sun is shining.”

Mufasa: 
sleepy, eyes closed 
“Mmhmm...”

Simba: 
“Daddy, you can't sleep through this beautiful day.”

Mufasa: 
yawns, slowly opens his eyes 
“I don't plan to do so...”

Simba: 
stands in the sun's rays 
“The sun is already wonderfully warm.”

Mufasa: 
looks outside from his sleeping place
“Very good. The ideal weather for patrolling the border.”

Simba: 
“May I come with you?”

Mufasa: 
“No, Simba. That's far too dangerous. I've already had to deal with intruders that I might not have been able to defeat without reinforcements. If I have to look after you, too, it could be fatal for both of us in the worst case. And since you have already narrowly escaped death twice, I will avoid any unnecessary risks.”

Simba: 
a little disappointed by the rejection, but still he smiles 
“Escaped, thanks to you.”

Mufasa: 
smiles cautiously, puts Simba close to him 
“Remember one thing, my son: my help can also come too late. That would have happened, for example, if the hyenas had been quiet enough when you visited the elephant graveyard with Kubwa. Likewise, you would most likely be dead now if the stranger had not brought you to safety. You owe him your life. I owe him a lot for that. But it was your uncle who planned everything for a long time and carried out the attacks on us.”

Simba: 
listened with interest, hangs his head 
“And that's why you killed him…”

Mufasa: 
sadly looking at Simba 
“Yes, Simba... I had to do it... He left me no other choice... Believe me: It's for our own good.”

Simba: 
“But why did he want to kill us? I see no reason why he would do such a thing. He was always nice to me.”

Mufasa: 
“Nice… There you go. He was just pretending. This was one of his biggest problems his whole life. He had his reasons for wanting to kill us. I could tell you, but you're too young to understand.”

Simba: 
shows interest 
“No, Dad, tell me. Maybe I will understand after all.”

Mufasa: 
shakes his head 
“I'm sorry, son… But I think it's better not to let you know before you're older.”

Simba: 
pretends to accept the answer 
(“Hmph… Still no wiser! But I'll find my answers.”)*
“Yes, that's probably for the best… May I know what happened to the stranger?”

* Text in brackets means that a character is thinking instead of speaking. 

Mufasa: 
"Of course we would let you know if we knew more than you. He hasn't been seen since we saw him in the gorge. But I assure you: As soon as we hear anything new about him, you'll be the first to know."

Simba: 
"Oh, thank you, Dad... But are there still dangers lurking out there, despite Uncle Taka's death?"

Mufasa:
 
looks outside 
"In the Outlands, as you saw, definitely... That's why it's important that we are patrouling at the border several times a day. Nothing can happen to you so quickly within our borders. Even so, I can't guarantee 100% safety. The two hyenas that your new friend Malka chased away recently showed that there must be more out there. That was brave of him, but don't do what he did. You would definitely come off worse. To make sure that dangerous situations are no longer an issue for you in the future, I would like to meet you at Rafiki's laboratory later."

Simba: 
looks up at his father 
"Does this have anything to do with the wise decision that Mom told me about earlier?"

Mufasa: 
"Exactly. A wise decision that will have a decisive influence on your future."

Simba: 
"That sounds interesting, but Rafiki isn't around."

Mufasa: 
smiles, stands up and turns to leave 
"That's right. Only the two of us will be there. But until then, I'll patrol the borders and look for further clues in the gorge while you look for someone to play with. Maybe Malka will come to visit us again today. Or you can go to Kiburi. He's always happy when you come to him. I'm sure Kubwa would be too if you were with her. But stay away from the Outlands and the gorge! If you see hyenas, run away immediately. This time I'm so far away that I can't help you out. You're only safe as long as you stay within our borders."

Simba: 
"Okay, Dad. I'll keep that in mind. See you later."

Mufasa: 
"See you later, Simba."

Mufasa leaves the cave. Simba remains sitting thoughtfully. 

Simba: 
"Who...? Who will answer my questions without telling me I'm too young...? Does everyone think I don't have the intelligence...? I don't think so... I have to find someone who lived through Uncle Taka's time... But if not Dad, then who...? And that's not even the only thing that's been bothering me since Uncle Taka's death... I keep thinking about that moment in the gorge when the stranger brought me to safety from the herd of wildebeest... He said to me: 'Stay sitting here! Your father is coming soon!'... When I asked him who he was, he just replied: 'I must not tell you, but one day you'll find out!'... Then he hugged me with one paw and licked my cheek once before disappearing between the wildebeests... Who could that have been...? Judging by his scent, he is one of us, and that's what Dad thinks as well... But that can't be... No one in our pride looks like Dad... It's really very mysterious... That's exactly what happened shortly after... While I was looking for Dad, the ground started to shake again... I had no way to take cover... So I dropped to the ground, covered my eyes with my paws and thought: 'That's it...' But when I risked a look between my toes, instead of more wildebeests, it was Dad, who came stomping towards me as a giant lion... 'This can't possibly be your surprise!' I thought and squeezed my eyes shut. Shortly afterwards, the earthquake suddenly stopped and the paw of an adult lion shook me... I opened my eyes again and saw Dad standing in front of me with a gentle smile... in his normal size... When I asked him, he said I had been unconscious... Was he really telling me the truth...? Or did he deliberately lie to keep something from me...? I think the latter is more likely... That would also explain why I have felt like I have shrunk compared to Dad since then... Or has my dream of being a giant myself already clouded my senses so much that I am just imagining it...? I have to find out, there is no way around it... But who else could I ask...? Come on, Simba, think about it!"

Simba thinks hard. When the conversation with his father flashes before his eyes again, a flash of thought lights up his young grey cells.
 

Simba: 
"Yes, of course! Kiburi! Why didn't I think of him sooner? He experienced Uncle Taka's time just like Dad. I will ask him next. But first I will go to the watering hole and quench my thirst. Maybe Malka is waiting for me there, too."

Chapter 3: A dangerous bet

Chapter Text

Simba leaves the cave. After passing the rocky path, he also leaves Pride Rock and walks out into the wide savannah. On the way, he always moves through the tall grass to avoid being spotted. Again and again he stops and looks out of the grass, hoping perhaps to see his father. But he does not see him. The borders of the Pride Lands are way too far away for that. After a ten-minutes-walk, Simba reaches the watering hole and is delighted to hear three familiar voices from nearby. They are Malka, Kovu and Tama, who are bathing in the watering hole and splashing each other. Simba stops at the edge.

Simba: 
"Good morning, everyone."

Kovu: 
"Who do we have here? Our model prince."

Tama: 
"Hehe... Now it's getting fun, Kovu..."

Malka: 
"Hey, Simba. Great to see you again."

Kovu: 
"Do you want to splash around with us?"

Simba: 
"Oh, no. Just drink some water and then I'll find a shady spot."

Simba stands in the water up to his belly, closes his eyes and drinks. Suddenly a large wave splashes over him. Soaking wet, he opens his eyes and realizes that Kovu is the culprit. He sets off another wave. But Simba opens his mouth as wide as he can, so that a load of water lands directly in it. He closes his mouth again and swallows it without hesitation. 

Simba: 
"Aaaah... Thanks for the nice refreshment."

Simba closes his eyes and continues to drink. Kovu and Tama look at each other in surprise. Malka laughs. 

Malka: 
"Bad luck, you two."

Simba: 
("I'm not getting any further here. Those three can't tell me under any circumstances why Uncle Taka wanted to kill us. They certainly don't know anything about the stranger or whether dad was actually a giant. If I tell them anything about it, even Malka would think I'm crazy.")

A small wave splashes over Simba's nose. He opens his eyes and sees that Kovu has positioned himself challengingly in front of him. 

Simba: 
"Hm?"

Kovu: 
"If you don't want to splash around, then you probably want to fight me."

Simba: 
"I'd rather not. I don't stand a chance against you on land or in the water."
("Although it should be the other way around!")

Malka: 
"Now don't be a spoilsport. That's important for later."

Simba: 
"Malka, my chances are zero. That's the sad truth. You've already seen it yourself. I've never beaten Kovu yet. And that is anything but motivating.”

Tama: 
“For once, Simba is right, Malka. Kovu and I have never beaten you yet either. That's why we've given up on it already. But if we knew you'd give us a chance, we wouldn't hesitate for a second.”

Malka: 
puts on a mischievous grin 
“Come over here, you heroine.”

Tama: 
grins 
“Better not. You'll trick us again.”
flees to land 

Malka: 
“Congratulations on your wise decision.”

Simba can't hold back any longer and starts laughing out loud. Malka laughs with him. But Kovu takes advantage of this very moment. He jumps at Simba from the front and pushes him underwater with his back forward. Simba doesn't have a chance. Underwater, Kovu grins at him. Since Simba couldn't breathe before diving, he quickly runs out of air. He panics, but Kovu doesn't let go. Malka puts his head underwater and sees that Simba is running out of air. He comes back to the surface. 

Malka: 
"Simba is running out of air! He will drown if someone doesn't intervene immediately!"

Tama: 
laughs 
"All the better. Then the way is clear for us."

Malka: 
"It was obvious that you would stick with Kovu again! You will stop laughing soon!"

Malka intervenes and pushes Kovu aside. Simba shoots out of the water, gasps for air and coughs. 

Malka: 
pats on Simba's back 
"Simba! Are you OK!?"

Simba: 
coughs, to Kovu 
"Say, have you lost your mind!?"

Kovu: 
laughs 
"No, I haven't. Face it, Simba. You don't stand a chance against me anywhere, not even underwater. Your Pride Lands are doomed. That's why I'm making a bet out of it now. Tama, listen carefully."

Tama joins them. 

Simba: 
"Thank you, Malka. You are a true savior in times of need."
("Ouch, here it comes.")

Kovu: 
"I bet that Simba will not be able to defeat me even once before he becomes king. Then I will take his place."

Simba: 
"Wait a minute! You, king of the Pride Lands!? Never! THAT place is mine!"

Kovu: 
"That's exactly what I will become if I win. Then you will leave the Pride Lands to us so that it becomes part of the Outlands then. Tama will be my queen."

Tama: 
"Yes, that will be great!"

Malka: 
to Simba 
"Ouch, you poor thing..."

Simba: 
("It won't come to that, you show-offs! If only I knew how to get along better with you...!") "
It doesn't matter. I've gotten used to it."
to Kovu 
"And what if I win?"

Kovu: 
laughs 
"I don't think that's possible, but if you win, I'll never be allowed to fight you again and as a punishment I'll have to take a bath in the mud. Then we'll leave your fake sister alone forever, too."

Simba: 
"Stay away from Kubwa, I'm warning you!"

Kovu: 
"But as we all know, we always have to make things easier for you. So that you feel motivated despite my overwhelming superiority, you can use any aid you want, no matter how difficult you make it for me. EXCEPT lions."

Simba: 
"Really ANYTHING?"

Kovu: 
"Just NO lions, otherwise EVERYTHING."

Simba: 
"Very well. That sounds good. I'll take the bet."

Kovu: 
surprised 
"I thought you would say no... But fine, as you wish. The bet stands. I'll wait for you for the first round at the mud hole. You have just given up your kingdom, that's for sure. You really couldn't have made a stupider mistake than taking on my bet."
laughs 

Tama: 
laughs with him
"Great! You showed him again."

Kovu: 
"And when I'm done with you, it'll be your fake sister's turn."

Simba: 
"Not a bad word about Kubwa! I have no siblings!"

Kovu and Tama disappear into the grass. Malka visibly suffers with Simba. 

Malka: 
"Poor Simba. You really don't have it easy..."

Simba: 
"Thank you. At least someone who understands me. But don't worry about me, I can do it. I have to do it, because when I'm king later, I'll have to be able to do it, too. With you by my side, I can do it even more."

Malka: 
"Exactly. We won't let them take it away from you. I have a say in that, too."

Simba: 
"They won't; we'll make sure of that. I just don't know how yet..."

Malka: 
"If you want, I can teach you some techniques that I learned from my father."

Simba: 
"Thank you, Malka. Thank you very much..."

Malka: 
"My pleasure, Simba."

For the first time since the two have known each other, they hug briefly. 

Malka: 
"Thanks to my father, Kovu and Tama don't stand a chance against me, even when they're together. Nevertheless, I wish I could be bigger so that they don't dare come near me at all. But if I could, I would want to become a giant. Then I would simply knock them over with just one paw and I would have won."

Simba: 
"If only it were that easy... But your offer sounds very good. I'll come back to you."

Malka: 
"You can come to me whenever you want. I'm always there for you. Whenever they get too close to you or Kubwa, let me know and we'll teach them both some manners."

Simba: 
"Thank you, Malka. You are a true friend. We'll see each other again soon. Be ready. Until then, bye."

Malka: 
"I will. Bye, Simba."

Malka disappears into the grass and follows Kovu and Tama. 

Malka: 
"Hey, you two, that was mean! Just wait until I catch you! That will be your downfall one day if you're not careful!"

Simba: 
("Great! Coming here was a really stupid idea! I should have gone to Kiburi straight away. He's always on my side. But I'll take up on Malka's offer. That will help me a lot even before I become king.")

Simba leaves the watering hole. He walks slowly through the tall grass with his head hanging and sinks into his thoughts. 

Simba: 
("What a disappointment... First I was almost eaten, then almost trampled and now almost drowned... Now I have a bet on my paws that will cost me my whole kingdom if I should lose it, and still I have no answers to my questions... But why am I complaining... I could have turned it down... But for me as the future king, that's out of the question... If only I were bigger, or at least significantly bigger than Kovu, things would look very different... Malka and I have more in common than I thought... It's a shame that the mushrooms from the adventures of Alice in Wonderland don't exist in our world, too... And the similar-looking fly agaric would only make me sick, instead of getting bigger... Besides, Kovu could imitate me at any time... So unfortunately the mushrooms are out of the question... But if dad really was a giant after all, and I could be too, THAT would be great... Kovu would be at my paws forever and only do what I tell him... Then I would have the say... But if it really was like that: How did Dad manage to do that...? That's not possible... Maybe I was actually unconscious after all...? But the earthquake felt deceptively real... No..., a definite no... I was not unconscious, but Dad is hiding something from me... He gave himself away when he told me that he had seen the stranger as well... I'll find out what he's hiding from me shortly... Kiburi can always help me... And that won't change today...")

Chapter 4: Kiburi, the proud giant

Chapter Text

A few minutes later, the tall grass becomes shorter. Simba finds a baobab tree with plenty of shade. At its foot lies his friend Kiburi, an unusually large, powerfully built lion with shiny, snow-white fur and a thick, intense red mane. His belly, toes and the area around his mouth are light gold, like Simba and Mufasa. Like them, he has red eyes. He is still asleep. 

Simba: 
fascinated by the sight of Kiburi 
("Yes, there's Kiburi. What a huge lion he is. Even bigger and stronger than dad. He is quite rightly called the proud giant. I want to be that big when I grow up. Preferably even bigger, so that I can be the biggest. But... somehow I remember him being smaller. Or is it just my imagination again?")
approaches Kiburi 
("Oh, he's still sleeping. Well, I have time. I'm sure he won't mind if I join him.")

Kiburi is lying on his belly and his head is resting on his crossed paws. Simba goes to him and climbs up on his right side. Once at the top, he makes himself comfortable in Kiburi's thick mane. The two of them stay like that until Kiburi wakes up because Simba is warming up his mane. 

Kiburi: 
("Hm? Why is it suddenly getting so warm here? I'm lying in the shade. Wait a minute... There's something on me...")

Kiburi raises his paws to feel the object on his neck. He reaches Simba and touches him. 

Kiburi: 
("That's a lion cub. What little rascal has made himself comfortable on me?")

He takes the "little rascal" in his paws and lifts him over his head just to look into Simba's eyes. Simba smiles at him. 

Kiburi: 
surprised 
"Oh! Hello, Simba! What a surprise."

Simba: 
"Hello, Kiburi."

They greet each other by rubbing their noses and cheeks together. Then Kiburi puts Simba on the ground and licks his cheek once. 

Kiburi: 
"I'm always really happy when you come to see me."

Simba: 
"Me too."

Kiburi: 
"Did you sleep as well as I did?"

Simba: 
"I did. Just as well as every night."

Kiburi: 
"That's nice."

Suddenly, Simba stops smiling.
 

Kiburi: 
looks questioningly at Simba 
"Is something wrong?"

Simba: 
"Indeed. I have two questions that are tormenting me and I just can't get them answered."

Kiburi: 
"Don't worry. I'll help you out."
strokes Simba on the head 

Simba: 
purrs 
"That's really sweet of you..."

Kiburi: 
"No problem, Simba. I'm really curious to hear what it's about."

Simba: 
"Well, Kiburi... My uncle has been dead for two weeks. Dad killed him, saying he had no other choice. When I asked him why, he replied that I would be too young to understand. He just said that Uncle Taka wanted to kill us both. Can you tell me why?"

Kiburi: 
"It's a long story... But you're not too young to get to know it! I disagree on that!"

Simba: 
"Finally!"

Kiburi: 
giggles 
"Yes, exactly. Now you've reached your goal. I just have to think about where to start..."

Simba: 
"At the beginning, of course."

Kiburi: 
"Yes. That's probably for the best."
giggles and grins 
"Well, Simba... What happened two weeks ago was the tragic end of a long chain of events. It began when your father and your uncle were still cubs themselves. Your father had proven to be their more suitable successor in the eyes of your grandparents Ahadi and Uru. So the lessons mainly focused on your father, while your uncle was often left out. But your uncle thought he was better than everyone else. HE really wanted to be king at all cost. So he hoped that your grandparents would change their minds. When he realized that it wouldn't work out that way, he wanted to prove himself. Much to your grandparents' displeasure, he kept disrupting class. One day, it went too far for your grandfather and he confronted him. The situation heated up so much that he became violent towards your uncle. THAT'S where the scar on his right eye came from."

Simba: 
"Ouch... That must have hurt..."

Kiburi: 
"Definitely... Your grandfather could be very rough... From that moment on, the two of them avoided each other. In the time after that, your uncle became more and more of an outsider. The closer your father got to the throne, the further away he went from his family. From day to day, he became less and less fond of his big brother. The whole situation made him more and more bitter. This became particularly clear in the last year before your father became king. Your father was allowed to make his first speech. In the middle of it all, your uncle left Pride Rock and couldn't be found for a long time. When you were born, and it was finally clear that he would never become king, the peak had been reached. He didn't come to your christening either, unlike me. His already insane envy reached its peak. So he thought about how he could get rid of both your father and you so that he could become king after all. That led to the dangerous incident you experienced with Kubwa in the elephant graveyard. That was his first attempt, which only failed thanks to your father."

Simba: 
"So he told me about the elephant graveyard to lure us into a trap. We were lucky that the hyenas were too loud and that's how dad heard them."

Kiburi: 
"That's right... Simba..., we'll probably never be able to fully explain the whole story. But one thing is for sure: your uncle had contacts to the Outlands. There he had a girlfriend Zira. They were the ones who commissioned the hyenas to kill you. When they failed, they decided to help. So your uncle took you into the gorge the next day. The surprise your father was supposed to have for you never existed. While you were waiting for your father, he gave Zira and the hyenas a signal, whereupon they panicked a herd of wildebeest and drove them through the gorge. He hoped that you would die in there, along with your father. How lucky that the stranger was there... Without him, you probably wouldn't have survived, because your father couldn't reach you... When he was trying to save himself and climb out of the gorge, he met your uncle. But instead of helping your father, he wanted to throw him into the herd of wildebeest. Fortunately, he gave himself away, which meant that your father discovered your uncle's plans at the last moment. So your father had no choice but to kill him. He turned the tables by throwing HIM into the herd of wildebeest, which made the latter fall victim to his own plan. Your father then looked for the hyenas. When he found them, Zira was among them. He drove all four of them into a dead end and demanded a complete explanation of the failed plan and its history. After they had explained everything to your father, it became clear to him that Zira also clearly supported your uncle's plan. So he killed them all so that they would no longer pose a threat... And so you both survived in the end... If you have been able to follow me in the last five minutes, you now know why your uncle Taka had to die..."

Simba: 
"I understood everything... So that is the whole truth... He wanted to take away what belongs to us from dad and me..."

Kiburi: 
"Correct..."

Simba: 
"Until now I have missed Uncle Taka... But the thought that he almost became our murderer makes me want to forget him immediately. He wasn't at my baptism and yet he was so nice to me... But he was only pretending... I would never have expected that from him... How could I have let myself be tricked like that...?"

Kiburi: 
"You have nothing to reproach yourself for, Simba. You couldn't have known that. Nobody wanted you to know about the problems in your family. Believe me, otherwise you would have just worried.”

Simba: 
“I understand... That’s why I’m so glad that I have my family... And you, Kiburi...”

Simba rubs his head in Kiburi’s mane. Kiburi hugs him carefully with his huge paws. 

Kiburi: 
“And I'm glad that you exist, Simba... I would like to know who we owe your life to as well...”

They rub their heads together for a moment. Then Kiburi looks out into the wide open country. 

Kiburi:
 
“But unfortunately not everyone is as lucky as you... Has your father ever told you who you owe your name to?”

Simba: 
“No, I’ve never heard of that before.”

Kiburi: 
“Then you’ll find out now... You know, Simba: It was ages ago, but once I had a cub too. A son... named..."
struggles to keep his composure 
"...Simba."

Simba: 
"You had a son who was called the same as me?"

Kiburi: 
tears coming
"...Yes..."

Simba: 
"Hey, Kiburi. Don't cry..."
tries to hug Kiburi by the neck 

Kiburi: 
sobbing voice 
"It's okay... You just keep reminding me of him... When he was your age, he was just like you... He always wanted to go on voyages of discovery and have someone to tell him stories... That became less of a thing over the years, of course... But when he was twelve, it all happened very quickly..."

Simba: 
"What happened to him?"

Kiburi: 
slowly regains his composure 
"I can only assume. That day, when we were taking a nap, his mother Amara gently nudged me. Amara was a white giant, a huge, white lioness, even bigger than me, from the Land of Giants, today's Outlands. She whispered into my ear that they were going to the watering hole for a short drink. Without thinking anything about it, I continued my nap. But I soon realized that this was the biggest mistake of my life. Hours later, I woke up with a start. I was still alone and sensed that something must have happened. I immediately started looking... First I ran to the watering hole... I found no one there... There was also no indication that Simba and Amara had ever been there... I felt like I looked all over the Pride Lands, but no one had seen them..."
voice getting sad again 
"Then... as I continued looking alone... I was shocked... It smelled of blood... I looked around in the hope of finding the place where the smell was coming from. When I finally found it, the place in Kilio Valley that is now called the Place of Disappearance, my worst fears came true... In front of me were traces of blood, surrounded by remnants of fur... I recognized that they belonged to Simba and his mother Amara... They were nowhere to be found there either... My world collapsed... I returned home broken-hearted and wanted to be alone for the time being... After that I tried to live with my loss, but it was myself who kept reminding me of my Simba... Except for a few small differences in his facial features, he looked very similar to me... He was like my alter ego, only bigger and more powerfully built than me... My genes had prevailed in his appearance... but he had also inherited some of his mother's size and strength... No wonder... She was a white giant... But that didn't bring either her or Simba back... It was your father who was able to persuade me to talk to him about it..."
speaks in a normal voice again 
"He said to me: 'Kiburi, if Sarabi and I should have a son one day, we will name him Simba, so that you can at least begin to overcome your grief.' I was overjoyed by his decision and fell into his arms. From then on, I finally felt better again. My joy was all the greater when you were born a year later and, of course, I was able to be there for your baptism. Since then, I couldn't be happier that you exist, Simba...'
hugs Simba carefully 

Simba: 
has listened full of compassion 
"I feel honored, Kiburi. I am very happy that I can help you overcome your grief so that you can remain in our beautiful Pride Lands."

Kiburi: 
"Of course I'll stay. I can't leave you alone here."

The two hug each other again. 

Kiburi: 
"By the way, if it had been up to your mother, you would have been called Bahati. That means luck. Another beautiful name, I think."

Simba:
 
"Oh yes. I would have liked that one too.”

Kiburi: 
raises his head and looks into the distance once more 
“But you know: The Pride Lands were not always as beautiful as they are today. The drought that your great-grandfather Mohatu had to contend with was one of the worst the Pride Lands had ever seen.”

Simba: 
“Dad told me that story.”

Kiburi: 
“Then you can certainly imagine what it looked like here. The land was like a desert. The ground was bone dry and starting to crack. I don’t even want to think about how many thirsty animals I saw fighting for the last drop of water here. A horrific sight..."

Simba: 
looks at Kiburi in confusion 
("Wait a minute... That's not possible.")
"Excuse me...? But Kiburi, that was about 40 years ago. How could you have witnessed that? No lion has ever reached such an old age yet."

Kiburi: 
looks at Simba in astonishment 
"You don't know about that yet? Your father has never told you?"

Simba: 
"No. Probably because he thinks I'm too young."

They both laugh. 

Kiburi: 
"Perhaps you're right. And I thought he had already done that. Then it's high time I do it for him. But first I must warn you. It could be that your father has deliberately not told you anything about me yet. Because what I am about to tell you is, by his orders, subject to the strictest confidentiality. You must not tell anyone about it. Can I rely on you?"

Simba: 
"Of course you can. I'm great at keeping secrets."

Kiburi:
 
"I'm glad you are. Then I can tell you with a clear conscience."

Simba: 
"Now I'm very excited."

Kiburi: 
"You have all right to be, Simba. As you may have already realized, I'm not an ordinary lion."

Simba: 
"I thought so. I've already learned that there are also completely white lions in existence. But not that their manes can have color. And their eyes are usually blue. King Amani, for example, was one of them."

Kiburi: 
"You're right. My life began at the people in one of their scientific laboratories. I was created there as a result of one of their animal experiments. It was a horrible place... I lived in a very small space with my fellow prisoners. Over and over again, the people carried out experiments on us, some of which were very painful. Everyone was on their own. Anyone who was weak or ill was left to fend for themselves. I have since repressed everything that the people did to me. All I remember is that they forced me to regularly drink liquids that I didn't know. It wasn't always pleasant, but it was bearable. That's why I can still remember it. If I could I would've asked them: Why are you doing this to us?"

Simba: 
"That really sounds terrible."

Kiburi: 
"It was... You can be glad that you have your parents who protect you at all costs. I was on my own from birth on. And yet I am nothing more than the son of two lions who may never have met. I would have loved to know who my parents were and what they looked like. But since people experimented on me so much and I can't even be sure whether I always looked like I do now, I have no clues... But over the years I made a discovery that was strange at first. As I continued to drink the liquids, I noticed that I felt less and less pain during the animal experiments. One day this ended with me not being able to perceive them at all anymore. While some of my fellow prisoners were writhing on the floor in pain, I stood next to them and was at a loss as to why it had stopped for me. But I would find out later. This continued until I was eight years old. Since I was now an adult, I was held captive alone. Two people stood in front of my cage. One of them said something to me, but I didn't understand a word. Today I believe that they had the same intention for me as they may have done to Amara and Simba. Namely, that they wanted to rob me of my beautiful, white fur."

Simba: 
"Ouch! That sounds very painful."

Kiburi: 
"It would have been, in any case. But then my big chance came. The two people unlocked the door of my cage wide and wanted to lead me out. Suddenly a third person appeared and called something to them. They ran away and forgot to close my door again. From my cage I could see through an open archway that led directly outside. There I discovered a hole in a fence that seemed just big enough for me. 'Now or never!' I thought and ran out of my cage through the archway into the open. The short path to the hole seemed long to me because I was afraid that someone might see me and stop me. But I reached the hole sooner than I expected and successfully jumped through on the first attempt. I couldn't believe my luck. I had actually managed to escape from my prison and no one had noticed. Without looking back, I fled into the forest as fast as my paws would carry me. For days I just ran straight ahead. The forest slowly turned into the jungle. I didn't care where I ran. The only thing that mattered was to get as far away from the people as possible. Until the Pride Lands and Pride Rock appeared on the horizon. As I came closer, I liked the view so much that I thought to myself: 'I'm staying here. This will be my home.' But when the lionesses saw me, I felt cramped. I was a stranger to them at the time, of course. But the fear only lasted a short time. I didn't have to explain much to them and they already knew where I came from. Apparently I wasn't the only one who managed to escape. King Amani, who had once founded the Pride Lands and ruled them as their first king, welcomed me into his pride with open arms. He saw a very good friend in me at first sight. That didn't surprise me, because he was a completely white lion with blue eyes. To this day, he remains the only white lion to have ever ruled the Pride Lands. In fact, over the years we became much more than best friends. He once even told me that he had considered me his own son from day one. That's why he wanted to protect me even after his time as king. I didn't know what to say. I also couldn't imagine what he wanted to do for it until he showed me. He planted a seed from his favorite tree in exactly this spot. Over the years it grew into this beautiful tree, which still marks my home today and always reminds me of Amani. I've lived here since then and have made many friends, including almost all of Amani's successors. Well, that's how I found my way here. Although I would have been interested to know how people made me look the way I do today. You've learned the right thing, Simba. Since I lost my own Simba, there are no more lions in the wild that look like me. They either have colors as you or none at all like Amani. And did you like this story?"

Simba: 
listened with interest 
"I really liked it. You have a fascinating story behind you, Kiburi. But I have one more question.”

Kiburi: 
“And what is it?”

Simba: 
“If the first drought that you witnessed was about 40 years ago, how old are you today?”

Kiburi: 
“Well, Simba. I am sure that you will not believe me. That is why I would like to show you something. Something that the people have burned onto my neck.”
points to a spot under his mane
“It must be around here. If you push my mane aside here, you will find what you are looking for.”

Simba stands up and walks to the spot that Kiburi pointed to and pushes his mane aside. It requires some strength from Simba as it is very thick. When he uncovers Kiburi's neck shortly afterwards, he discovers a small rectangular field. 

Simba: 
“Yes, there is something there. A small field in which something is written. But I can't read it.”

Kiburi: 
“That doesn't matter. I learned human writing during my captivity and therefore I can tell you. So, at the top is my name, in the middle the species we both belong to, and at the bottom my date of birth. That date, Simba..., was 123 years ago.”

Simba: 
gasps 
“ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTY-THREE YEARS!?”

Kiburi: 
“Well, you’re amazed, aren’t you?”

Simba: 
“I’m amazed! Then it's only two years until you've already lived for 125 years! That's really unbelievable!”

Kiburi: 
“I can imagine that. It has to do with the liquids that people forced me to drink. These liquids gave me supernatural powers. You know, people have always been obsessed with finding the key to eternal life. That is exactly what they wanted to find out with my help. I still remember exactly how I came to this realization. When I was only 12 years old, a passing hornbill payed me a visit. He greeted me with the words: 'If you live past the age of 35, you can be sure that you have eternal life within you.' I still don't know how he knew that. But he must have recognized me, because he mentioned that he had seen me escape successfully. I thought about his words and wanted to know more from him. But as quickly as he came, he disappeared again. After that, I never saw him again. But since my 36th birthday, at the latest, it's clear that he was right. People have found eternal life. Without knowing it, because thanks to their carelessness, they made it possible for me to escape. I am now more than four times the maximum age a lion can live to, and I still feel like I've only just grown up and haven't gotten a day older since then."

Simba: 
"Unbelievable... It's really unbelievable that eternal life has actually become possible... And eternal youth as well... You can hear that in your voice. Despite your 123 years, you sound like a young lion who has only just grown up."

Kiburi: 
nods 
"That's right, Simba, that's right. But I didn't find out the reason for my painlessness until 15 years after I arrived in the Pride Lands. When I was 23, I was in the wrong place at the wrong time and found myself in the middle of a hunt for a herd of antelope. I was impaled several times by their horns. That's what I THOUGHT, because I noticed that they did not penetrate my body, but simply bounced off me. I realized that I was still painless. And when I examined the supposed puncture sites, not the slightest scratch could be seen. My later attempts to scratch myself were also unsuccessful; all without pain. Now I just had to put one and one together. Now hold on tight for the result, Simba. People have unknowingly made me not only immortal, but also invulnerable.”

Simba: 
puffs up his chest with pride
“It makes me so proud to have such a unique friend... I never dreamed that you could be invulnerable in real life and no longer know pain...”

Kiburi: 
stands up and takes on a proud pose
“Exactly, Simba. In real life, no one else can do that except me. And nothing has changed 100 years later.”

Simba: 
walks a few steps back and looks at Kiburi with a concentrated gaze 
(“No, I'm not imagining it. Kiburi is definitely bigger than when I last visited. What is going on here? First dad and now Kiburi. HOW is that possible...? I have to ask him.”)

Kiburi: 
looks questioningly at Simba 
“There's something else bothering you, Simba. I can see it.”

Simba: 
“Right, Kiburi. May I ask you something about you personally? I noticed something about you.”

Kiburi: 
lies down on his belly again 
“You can ask me anything, Simba. Even if it's about me personally.”

Simba: 
“Thank you...”
comes back to Kiburi and sits down 
“Kiburi, if it is as I believe it is, then it does not match your age. But when I look at you from over there, I am sure that you were smaller the last time I visited. I already noticed that when I arrived.”

Kiburi: 
surprised look 
(“Aha. You noticed. Great!”)
smiles 
“Simba, I always knew that you were one of the most attentive lions I know. What you have discovered there is the third of my supernatural powers, which the completely unsuspecting people have endowed me with, also through their liquids."

Simba: 
his jaw drops in amazement
("If what I think happens now, that would explain everything! Then I would also know how to beat Kovu!")
"You have even more supernatural powers?"

Kiburi: 
"Exactly, Simba. You really paid close attention and recognized it clearly. In addition to my immortality and invulnerability, I can also freely decide how big I want to be.”

Simba: 
imagines in his mind how he overwhelms Kovu as a giant 
(“THAT is what I need! Then Kovu will be the one without a chance!”)
“OOhhh...”

Kiburi: 
“Have you ever wondered why your parents call me the proud giant?”

Simba: 
“They always told me that they call you that because you are unusually big for a lion and your name means pride.”

Kiburi: 
“That was the best answer without giving anything away to you. But in reality, they call me that thanks to my supernatural powers, which allow me to live up to my nickname at any time. With it, I change my size every day. But only slightly, so that it doesn’t stand out. One day I make myself a little bigger, the next maybe even bigger, before then maybe I'm getting smaller again. Isn't that fantastic?"

Simba: 
"Now I'm even more at a loss for words."
giggles

Kiburi: 
"You're not the only one. My Simba didn't have them either. You know, when he was your age, the adventures of Alice in Wonderland were some of his absolute favorite stories. He wanted to hear them over and over again. That led to me coincidentally discovering the power to change my size at will. It happened two years before he disappeared with his mother, when we were both drinking at the watering hole. While I was drinking, my thoughts were with Alice. She had just eaten a biscuit in the White Rabbit's house and was then growing taller and taller. I imagined what would have happened to me in her place. So I took Alice's place and grew bigger in the house. In doing so, I triggered my previously unknown power. I heard a hissing sound, but I thought nothing about it. Until Simba asked me in alarm: 'Dad, what's happening to you?' 'What shall be happening to me?' I asked back, while I continued to drink calmly. 'You're growing,' he answered. These words tore me out of my thoughts. Only by now did I notice that the ground under my paws was moving. I turned around in a flash, because I thought someone was standing behind me and pulling me away. But there was no one to be seen. Then, when I looked at my paws and then at Simba, there was no doubt: I had actually grown bigger. 'Well, either this water comes from Wonderland or I have a power that I don't know about yet,' I joked. 'I think it's the latter. If the water really did come from Wonderland, I would have had to grow too,' said Simba. 'Let's see if you're right. I have a suspicion,' I answered and grew even bigger in my mind. Indeed, the hissing sound came again and I continued to grow. 'You're right. I have the power to shift size at will. Unlike Alice, I can even control it,' I said to Simba. 'Dad, I don't understand anyone who doesn't envy you,' he replied with an envious look. Understandable, but now I had to find out whether I could shrink, too. That wasn't difficult, either. I just had to slowly let myself get smaller again in my mind. We immediately used our discovery to play a little prank on Simba's mother, Amara. She jumped up, more than surprised, when we got to her, and I was suddenly the biggest of the three of us. But after we told her about our discovery, she quickly recovered from her shock. If she could have, she would have turned pale with envy. But she was too proud of my uniqueness for that. This way the three of us spent two happy years together before I lost them forever... Ah... they left us far too soon..."

Simba: 
"That was another great story, Kiburi. But... I find it hard to believe."

Kiburi: 
"I know, it sounds unbelievable. It took me some time to understand what I am capable of, too. But maybe I can convince you otherwise by showing it to you. Would you like to watch me become a giant without any help?"

Simba: 
jumps up 
"Yes, please. I can hardly wait."

Kiburi: 
smiles and stands up 
"Of course, but first I'll check if we are alone. Because as you already know, my supernatural powers must remain top secret."

Kiburi leaves the shade of his tree and walks around it once to make sure he is alone with Simba. Simba follows and supports him. When they are finished, they return to the shade. 

Kiburi: 
"The coast is clear. Or have you seen anyone?"

Simba: 
"No, we're alone."

Kiburi:
 
"All right. Then we can start."

Simba: 
grins expectantly at Kiburi 
("Now I'm really excited, even though it sounds like a made-up story.")

Kiburi walks back to his sleeping place and turns back to Simba so that Simba can see him from the front right. Kiburi remains on all fours, relaxes and concentrates. At first, he just seems to stand there motionless. But then a quiet hissing reaches Simba's ears. It sounds like a balloon is being blown up. 

Simba: 
("There's that hissing again that he was talking about. It sounds like he's inflating himself.")

Kiburi: 
looks at Simba 
"And up we go."

Then the hissing becomes clearly audible and Kiburi begins to grow. Simba's jaw drops in amazement as he watches his big friend grow bigger and bigger by the second. 

Simba: 
(“Indeed! He is getting bigger and bigger! That is THE solution! If I could do that too, I would have won the bet already! Well done, Kiburi. You have convinced me. Now you just have to show me how it works for me too.”)

Kiburi has already doubled his size and is growing even further. Simba's joy watching him grows with him. 

Simba: 
(“'The Proud Giant' couldn't be a better fit for Kiburi. And he keeps growing. Mom and Dad were absolutely right about that, without even suspecting anything. I can hardly wait to see Kovu's stupid face when I turn into a giant before his eyes and beat him in the first round.”)

Meanwhile, Kiburi has grown so much that he is approaching the top of his tree. When he notices that his back is touching the lowest branches of the treetop, he stops growing and looks down at the extremely excited Simba. 

Kiburi: 
"Now you're completely at a loss for words, am I right? THAT is the real reason why your parents call me the proud giant."

Simba: 
jumps around 
"I want to be able to do THAT too! Please show me how it works! PLEASE!"

Kiburi: 
looking embarrassed 
"I'm afraid I have to disappoint you... I am not able to share my supernatural powers... In this case luck was not on my side..."

Simba: 
sits down immediately and hangs his head in disappointment 
("No... That would have been it. I was SO close!")
"That's really a pity..."

Kiburi: 
"You're not alone... I was just as disappointed when I found out that my Simba had not inherited them from me... But believe me, Simba. If I could, I would have done it already. I would rely on you to use them responsibly.”

Simba: 
“Thank you very much, Kiburi... That means a lot to me... But now that you've made yourself so big, you remind me of my second question, which I wanted to ask you.”

Kiburi: 
lies down on his belly again 
“Just go ahead. I'm sure I can give you an answer again.”

Simba: 
“When I walked through the gorge to look for dad after the herd of wildebeest had passed, I thought the worst was over. But then the earth started to shake again. I had nowhere to take cover, so I threw myself on the ground, put my paws in front of my face and thought: 'That's it'. When I noticed that despite the shaking, no more wildebeest passed me, I risked a look between my toes. Then I saw dad, stomping towards me as a gigantic lion. I squeezed my eyes shut. 'No, you can't do that to me! It's never your surprise!' I pleaded with him inwardly. From one second to the next, the tremors suddenly stopped and the paw of an adult lion shook me. I opened my eyes in surprise and looked ahead. There dad stood in front of me, in his normal size, gently smiling. He told me that I was unconscious. But I don't believe him, because he had also seen the stranger. Since then, I also have the feeling that either he has grown or I have shrunk. Do you know anything more specific about that? ...Kiburi?

Now it is Kiburi whose jaw drops in amazement. 

Simba: 
"...Kiburi, what is it?"

Kiburi: 
"That would explain why the earth shook so jerkily that day."
thinks for a moment 
"Wait... Was Rafiki successful...? Did he really succeed...?"

Simba: 
jumps up and regains hope 
("Is there a way after all?")
"What?"

Kiburi: 
"I'd better tell you the whole story...: The evening your father saved Kubwa and you from the hyenas, he came visiting me with Rafiki. They told me about the incident at the elephant graveyard and that they were very worried about your uncle's development. They both had the feeling that he was behind it and that it was only a matter of time before he would strike again. On top of that, Rafiki foresaw that your father and you would not survive the next day. So they had a crisis meeting with your mother, during which she suggested my supernatural powers. At first they accepted that it was not possible to use them. But as was to be expected from Rafiki, he had thought about her suggestion and came up with a theory that even I would not have thought of. He suspected the solution was in my blood. So your father asked him to find out whether this theory worked and whether my supernatural powers could be shared via a potion. To do this, he had to take some of my blood in the hope that this would achieve his goal. Of course, I agreed to the plan without hesitation, and he took some of my blood. Rafiki told your father that he couldn't promise him anything, but that he would get in touch as soon as he had made it. They thanked me, and left... The following night, I was very worried about you, Simba..."

Simba: 
"I would have been too, if I were you, Kiburi. But now you're contradicting yourself. Earlier you said that nothing could penetrate your body."

Kiburi: 
"Then I guess I didn't mention that earlier. If the situation requires it, I can temporarily override my invulnerability at any part of my body. My painlessness remains unaffected. I found that out shortly after I had discovered my invulnerability in the first place."

Simba: 
"Oh, that's the way it is. Yes, then it all makes sense again."

Kiburi: 
nods 
"Hm Hm. And then on that day when you were in the gorge, I was still sleeping here because I hadn't been able to sleep a wink during the night. The herd of wildebeest woke me up rudely. It caused an earthquake that I could clearly feel from here. Then there was a brief silence. I feared that Rafiki's grim prediction had come true at that moment and that I would never see either you or your father again. I blamed myself greatly for not having done more to ensure your survival alongside my blood donation. But a new tremor tore me from my thoughts. It was different from the first. It was noticeably stronger and came in bursts, as if a giant was walking through the Pride Lands. I looked around, but there was nothing to see. Then the tremor suddenly stopped. Then I mentally disappeared into my memories and blamed myself for having watched idly. I cried at the thought that you might be dead. But relief came in the afternoon when your father visited me. I fell into his arms, crying, I was so happy to see him again. In all the excitement, I didn't think about asking him whether Rafiki's theory had been confirmed. But I could only really breathe a sigh of relief after I asked him how you were doing and he confirmed that you had survived your uncle's assassination attempt unscathed as well. Then he told me about the hair-raising plan and the backstory that you two had escaped. To protect us all, he killed your uncle, along with his hyenas and his girlfriend Zira for their attempted crime. If you have been wondering how I know about this, then you've got the answer now. Your father has told me all of this. But when I asked him about the second earthquake, he didn't know what I was talking about. I can understand that, because as a giant you don't notice the tremors you cause. There I speak from experience. But for me the matter is clear. I have no idea how Rafiki managed it, and it's better if he keeps it to himself. But his theory worked. You weren't dreaming, and you weren't unconscious, either. Your father was actually a giant. He has my supernatural powers. Thanks to this knowledge, I can give you hope again, Simba.”
smiles at Simba

Simba: 
jumps around in excitement 
“Rafiki should brew me a potion too! I just can't wait to be a giant!”

Kiburi: 
“Today Rafiki isn't back home yet. But if you're lucky and there's still something left of the potion, then I can still share my supernatural powers with you. Oh, Simba, I'm so happy for you.”

Simba: 
makes a high jump for joy 
“Great! That's a good thing! My father wanted to meet me at Rafiki's lab shortly."

Kiburi: 
"Oh, who knows. Maybe he has the same plans for you as we do."

Simba stands in front of Kiburi and tries to grow. He concentrates, but nothing happens. 

Simba: 
"I can already see myself growing towards the sky."

Kiburi: 
"It's not working yet, but that could change in a moment."

Simba: 
excitedly turns to leave 
"I have to go now, otherwise I'll be late. I'll come back later and tell you how it went."

Kiburi: 
"I'm looking forward to your story, Simba. See you later."

Simba: 
"See you later, Kiburi."

As fast as he can run, Simba disappears into the tall grass and runs towards Rafiki's laboratory. While he's still watching after him, Kiburi shrinks* back to his previous size and makes himself comfortable in his place again. 

* Shrinking occurs silently

Kiburi: 
("Oh, Mufasa. What a lovely son you have. He reminds me more and more of mine. But yours has developed further than you want to admit.")

Chapter 5: Simba's "wise" decision

Chapter Text

Simba runs at high speed through the tall grass towards Rafiki's laboratory. He imagines how his life will change once he too has Kiburi's supernatural powers.

Simba:
("I knew it! Once again, Kiburi is the best thing that could happen to me! I got answers to my questions and figured out how to make Kovu's bet backfire on him! He will never be allowed to fight me again, and he will have to be careful of me in the future! I can't wait to see his stupid face when I blow into my thumb and turn into a giant in front of him! And then he will be the one wondering if it was all real! Finally, here comes Rafiki's lab! And Dad is already here!")

The tree with Rafiki's laboratory appears in front of Simba. There Mufasa is waiting for him. His border patrol was successful and went off without any incidents, but there are no new signs of the stranger. Simba leaves the tall grass.

Simba:
"Hello Dad."

Mufasa:
"Hello, my son. Glad you're on time. Did you play well?"

Simba:
"Yes, I played at the watering hole with Malka, Kovu and Tama. I even fought against Kovu. But even underwater I don't stand a chance against him... He even almost drowned me if Malka hadn't saved me..."

Mufasa:
frightened, hugs Simba with relief with his left paw
"These are horrible news, Simba... Thankfully nothing happened to you. There you see: this time my help would have come too late. Now I'm not only in debt to the stranger, but also to Malka. That's why we have to act quickly so that you are spared such situations in the future."

Simba:

grins
("Oh yes, let's get started.")
“And then I went to Kiburi.”

Mufasa:
"Your best friend, right? He really likes you. You're like a second son to him."

Simba:
"We are much more than best friends. He is like a second father to me."

Mufasa:
laughs
“Well, then everything is correct.”

Simba:

"Especially since he answered a burning question for me today."

Mufasa:
"Which one?"

Simba:
"The question about why Uncle Taka wanted to kill us both. You said I would be too young to understand. Kiburi answered it and I understood everything."

Mufasa:
looks at Simba in surprise
"Really? I didn't expect that. Well, my son, I must confess that I underestimated you. I was sure that you wouldn't understand the whole thing yet."

Simba:
"But I understood. And since then, I don't miss Uncle Taka anymore. When I think about that he almost became our murderer, I don't want to have anything to do with him anymore, and I want to forget him."

Mufasa:
"That's good, Simba. It makes it easier for you to leave the past behind you. But now I want to tell you why we wanted to meet here."

Simba:
(“I shall make a wise decision so that dangers will no longer be an issue for me in the future.”)

Mufasa:
"As you know, I have been able to handle every dangerous situation in my life on my own. But if I had not made use of Rafiki's potions that day, the events in the gorge would most likely have had a completely different outcome. I don't even want to think about what could have happened... It showed how dangerous life can be even within our borders. And since I cannot avert dangers from you when I am not nearby, you shall make use of them as well. That is why we have come here."

Simba:
("Very good. Now comes my big moment.")
"I'm ready. What do I have to do?"

Mufasa uses his left paw to point up at Rafiki's lab.

Mufasa:
"Look, Simba. Up there, Rafiki keeps his potions. All you have to do is climb up to them. When you get to the top, choose one of them and drink it. Each potion helps you, so you can't make a wrong decision. But choose wisely, because each potion helps you differently. And remember: Only ONE potion. We'll do this again later. Then you can choose another potion. Did you understand everything?"

Simba:
"I understand. But Rafiki isn't here today. Does he mind if I just climb up there?"

Mufasa:
"No, he doesn't. He's out with his students today to collect herbs. But I've discussed everything with him. He knows that you're going to climb up there today. That's why he cleared away everything dangerous beforehand."

Simba:
("Hopefully not my potion too...")

Simba and Mufasa go to the foot of the tree. Simba gets ready.

Simba:
"Okay, Dad. I'm ready. Is there anything else I need to know?"

Mufasa:
thinks briefly
"Just one more thing: take your time up there. I doesn't matter to me if you come back after ten minutes or after an hour. We're not in a hurry at all. Take your time to choose your potion and drink it. Then put the vessel back in its place and then you come back down to me. I'm curious to see which potion you choose."

Simba:
("I know that already.")
"Me too. I will choose a potion wisely."

Mufasa:
"That's good, my son. Go now. See you soon."

Simba:
“See you soon, Dad.”
("Potion, I'm coming...")
     
Simba looks for the depressions in the tree's trunk that Rafiki also uses to climbs up. He quickly finds them and uses them to climb up the trunk. On the way up he has to stretch a bit because for him the depressions are far apart from each other. When he gets to the top, the laboratory is on the right and the storage room is on the left. Simba goes to the storage room first.

Simba:
"Oh... This is it..."

A room filled with drinking troughs appears in front of Simba. They are stored on three shelves one above the other, which are connected by a ladder. On the right side there is a mirror as high as the walls. Simba goes to the middle of the room and looks around.

Simba:
"Oh dear... So many potions... Which one did Dad drink...? I don't know... And if I ask Dad, he might guess what I'm planning... But with so many potions Rafiki somehow must know which one does what. As long as I don't know what the potions do to me, I'll keep my paws off them. I won't challenge danger again."

As Simba walks along the bottom shelf and approaches a potion, he sees a four-digit number on it. He looks at the neighboring ones and notices that they also have different numbers on them. Simba smiles.

Simba:
"Bull's eye! The potions are labeled. Then there must be something written about the potions somewhere. But there doesn't seem to be anything here. Maybe I should look in the lab on the other side."

Simba runs to the other end of the treetop. There is Rafiki's laboratory. Upon his arrival, he sees Rafiki's potion-making equipment on a wooden table in front of him, as well as a stool standing in front of it.

Simba:
looks around
"So this is where the potions are made... But I still don't know which potion I have to drink. Is there something up there on the table?"

Simba jumps onto the stool and attempts to climb over it onto the table. But as he steps on it, he slips on something slippery and falls back down, landing on his back.

Simba:
“Ouch, that hurts! Since when can you slip on stools?”
spots the slippy culprit
"Oh, Rafiki's notes. So that's what I slipped on. Let's see what's in them."

Simba heads straight for them and opens them. They contain the numbers of all the potions in the storage room and a short description about their effects.

Simba:
"Finally! That's exactly what I was looking for! Let's see..."
     
Since Simba doesn't know which potion he is looking for, he has to read through all the entries. He reaches his goal when he reaches potion number 3412, right before the end of the list.

Simba:
"That's it! That's got to be it! One hundred percent! It says: "Made for Mufasa and Sarabi, for Simba only upon request. Can only be made with Kiburi's blood. The consumer gains his supernatural powers, which last 'FOREVER'." That's what I wanted to read, and I didn't miss anything! But I hadn't noticed yet that Mom also has Kiburi's supernatural powers. I'll have to ask her about that later. In any case, I now know which potion is mine! Let's go!"

Simba closes the notes and puts them back on the stool. He runs over to the storage room. Upon his arrival, he stops.

Simba:
"So. I'm back. Where is potion number 3412?"
     
Simba walks along the bottom shelf.

Simba:
"It's hard to believe... These are my last steps as a normal lion... My life is about to change forever."

Before Simba knows it, potion number 3412 appears before his eyes. It is kept inside a small vessel with a cork stopper. It is filled with a clear liquid whose color slowly changes from yellow to green and back again. Simba looks at it.

Simba:
"This is it... I've finally found it... It even changes its color... That alone shows that it's a very special potion... My wise decision is made, Dad... I will drink it immediately..."

Simba takes the vessel in his paws, slowly lifts it from the shelf, and carefully places it on the floor in front of him. He takes another close look at the potion.

Simba:
"It sounds unbelievable, but in this vessel lies the key to my big victory... After drinking this potion, I can become as big as I want and finally defeat Kovu... Until about half an hour ago, I didn't even believe that such supernatural powers really existed... I might still not have if Kiburi hadn't shown them to me... And now they stand before me united in this potion... Rafiki's abilities are really impressive... Let's go..."

While Simba continues to hold the vessel, he bites into the cork stopper and tries to pull it out. The cork stopper sits not particularly tight on the vessel, so it can be removed without much effort. He holds his nose over the opening.

Simba:
"Hm... No smell. All the better. So if the potion shouldn't taste to my liking, at least I'm spared the smell."

Simba looks around one last time to make sure no one is bothering him. He is alone.

Simba:

looks at the potion again
"Well then... The time has come..."

Simba sits down, takes the potion in his paws again and puts his mouth around the neck of the vessel. He carefully lifts it, sits upright and continues to lift it until the opening tilts downwards, and the liquid flows into Simba's mouth. He drinks the entire vessel in one gulp. Then he carefully puts it back down on the ground and leaves it there. Simba gets back on all fours.

Simba:
"How does Rafiki do that? The potion tastes like a mixture of banana and gaballo fruit. I could never get enough of it. That's what water should taste like. That would be paradise. Oh..."

Simba feels a pleasant warmth spreading from his belly to his whole body and enveloping him. He closes his eyes and enjoys it.

Simba:
"Oh yes... That feels good... I feel supernatural powers entering me giving me eternal and invulnerable life... When I am king one day, then I will forever remain so, together with Kubwa... Now nothing and no one can be a threat to me anymore... And no matter how big the biggest lions in my pride will be: I will always be the biggest... Now Kovu has nothing to laugh about anymore..."
     
Simba stays like this until the warmth begins to fade away a few minutes later. After it has completely disappeared, he opens his eyes and is proud of himself.

Simba:
"I did it..."
     
Then he puts the cork stopper back onto the vessel and puts it back in its place on the shelf. Simba goes back to the front of the room and looks into the mirror. Now he wants to know.

Simba:
“Let’s see if from now on I'm one of the lions with supernatural powers as well.”

Simba sits down and bites his front legs hard. He feels no pain. Not the slightest bite mark is visible.

Simba:
"Indeed... No more pain... I have become invulnerable... And my life no longer knows an end..."
looks proudly into the eyes of his reflection
"But now it has finally come: the moment when I will try out whether I can be as big as I want to be from now on."

Simba gets back on all fours. He walks in front of the mirror so that he can see his reflection from the front right.

Simba:
"So... Kiburi grew in his mind and became bigger because of that. Then I have to do the same now."

Simba begins to concentrate and looks at his paws. Quietly, the hissing sound he has been waiting for so long is heard.

Simba:
"The hissing sound... I've been waiting for this for what feels like an eternity... Now my big victory is assured... Let's go, Simba, become a giant!"

Simba increases his concentration and grows in his mind. He feels an indescribable joy as the hissing sounds get louder, and he watches his paws slowly growing bigger.

Simba:
"It works... It works!"

He looks at his belly, his hind legs, his tail, his whole body. Everything is getting bigger.

Simba:
“Yes, yes, YES!”

He looks at his reflection and sees how it grows with him.

Simba:
“YEEESSSSS, EVEN BIGGER!”
     
Simba begins to grow faster. His reflection follows suit.

Simba:
"A great feeling... Not everyone is that lucky... Kovu will make SUCH a stupid face... It's a shame that Malka mustn't know about it yet... But as soon as we're kings, I'll change that..."

Simba watches excitedly as he and his reflection grow closer and closer to the ceiling. He enjoys the way his surroundings seem to shrink. When his back is still only a few centimeters away from the ceiling, he stops growing for the sake of Rafiki's storage room.

Simba:
"Now, that'll have to be enough for a test. There's no more room for growth in here. Wait a minute... What is that...?"

Right above his head, Simba discovers a large hole in the ceiling.

Simba:
looks through the hole from below
"How did such a big hole get into the ceiling? Things like that don't just happen by themselves. Maybe I can see something up there."

Simba sits down and carefully raises his head. He just about fits through the hole. When he gets through, however, he can see nothing more than the inside of the treetop.

Simba:
"Hmm... No indication of how the hole could have been created. Maybe Rafiki or Dad know what happened here. Anyway, now I have a bet to win."

Simba carefully lowers his head back into the room and looks around again.

Simba:
"Wow, how small everything has become in here. Now I don't need a ladder anymore to get to the potions on the top shelf. But I better keep my paws away from there. After all, I don't want to destroy Rafiki's storage room. And who knows what he'll do to me if I spill his potions. Now I'll go and see if Dad has fallen asleep yet. Hehe."

Simba leaves the storage room. While doing so he forgets to lower his head and hits the ceiling. Simba flinches.

Simba:
"Ouch! Ah... Well, being a giant doesn't only have advantages."

Simba lowers his head far enough to leave the storage room. He has just enough space to move. When he gets back to the entrance, he looks down at Mufasa. Mufasa is still lying at the foot of the tree, waiting for Simba.

Simba:
"Dad is still lying there waiting for me. Does he know which potion I chose? I'll know in a minute. Now pay close attention, Daddy."

Simba stands close to the edge, aims at Mufasa from above and jumps out of the tree. When he reaches the bottom, he stomps mightily. Mufasa is terrified when the ground shakes and he suddenly finds himself between two huge paws.

Mufasa:
"Ahh!"

Simba:
"Gotcha!"

Mufasa jumps up and darts out from underneath Simba. He turns around and looks up, overwhelmed. Simba is twice his size.

Mufasa:
“By all the kings of the universe! Simba, what happened up there!?”

Simba:
“Surprise! That’s what my potion does!”

Mufasa:
(“Bull’s eye, Simba! THAT's the one you should take!”)
"Simba, that was the best potion you could find. Now nothing and no one can harm you anymore."

Simba:
"This is the result of my wise decision. I can now be as big as I want. You could have told me earlier that these are the supernatural powers of Kiburi."

Mufasa:
“Did he get ahead of me?”

Simba:
"Yes, exactly. I found out when I was with him earlier. He told me everything about his origins and his supernatural powers."

Mufasa:
"All the better. Then I don't need to tell you anymore. We have to thank Rafiki for the fact that you are now Kiburi's equal. Rafiki managed to develop a potion that allows Kiburi to share his powers with us. I've already tasted it before. And guess what: it actually worked. I felt pleasantly warm for a few minutes afterwards. I'm sure you felt that, too."

Simba:
("That's what I wanted to hear. Everything I saw in the gorge was real. Dad was actually a giant. Here comes the big proof.")
"I did. But does that mean that you can be a giant like me?"

Mufasa:
"Exactly, Simba. Wait, I'll show you..."

Mufasa concentrates. The hissing sound is heard again, and he grows until he reaches Simba's size. They look at each other.

Mufasa:
"Since then, I can be a giant like you are now, my son. Come on, we'd better lie down before someone sees us."

Simba and Mufasa move away from Rafiki's lab and lie down in the tall grass, which is just tall enough to hide them both.

Mufasa:
"For me, this is a childhood dream come true. Even when I was your age, I dreamed of one day being bigger than everyone else. My iron belief in this has already made me very big naturally, as you have seen. But I never really felt big without supernatural powers. That is history now. Incidentally, immortality seems to have a side effect. Your mother and I feel as if the potion has rejuvenated us. As if we had just become adults."

Simba:
(“Of course she does. That’s exactly why to this day Kiburi doesn’t feel a day older. It’s nice to know that I’m not the only one whose big wish has come true.”)
"It was a coincidence that Kiburi and I came up with this topic earlier. Why haven't YOU told me about it yet?"

Mufasa:
“This, Simba…, has a serious background…”

Simba:
“Oh, that sounds important.”

Mufasa:
nods
"That's why you have to listen to me very carefully now. It's a long story. The Outlands, where you and Kubwa were hanging out, were once called the Land of Giants and a long time ago it was even part of our territory. The Land of Giants was once a magnificent land and enjoyed a level of prosperity that was even greater than ours. Huge, white lions, called the white giants, lived there, hence the name. We were close friends with them, especially Kiburi. But six years ago, shortly before I became king, everything changed... An unknown lion pack invaded and conquered the land. NONE of the white lions survived... With the best will in the world we had no explanation for this, since they were all much bigger and stronger than us. Soon after, we received a message from there. It said that the Land of Giants would now be called the Outlands and was casting its shadows ahead. We would be next, they continued. We interpreted that as a declaration of war. And that's what happened. To this day, we are still being attacked from there. We don't even know who we are dealing with. That's why I always told you to stay away from the Outlands."

Simba:
"Yes, Dad... I learned my lesson... I'll never do it again..."

Mufasa:
"Nothing happened to anyone. As we saw at the elephant graveyard, hyenas are now among the attackers. We will probably never be able to fully explain the whole situation, but one thing is certain: Taka had contacts to the Outlands. He had a girlfriend there called Zira. But it was HE who ordered the hyenas to kill you and Kubwa."

Simba:
"I'm starting to understand why you killed Uncle Taka."

Mufasa:
"Yes... I didn't even realize how big the threat actually was. The incident at the elephant graveyard made it clear to me that I had to act urgently. That same evening, your mother and Rafiki and I racked our brains over how we could counter the impending danger. Rafiki, you must know, is able to predict the future almost perfectly. His latest prediction said that we would both die the next day. I felt a chill run down my spine and walked back and forth. Your mother made a suggestion that saved us all. 'Let's just use Kiburi's supernatural powers,' she said. 'That would be nice,' I replied. 'If I were as powerful as Kiburi, no one would come near us anymore. Unfortunately, we don't know if and how we can get to them,' I said desperately to the two of them. Rafiki then retreated to his tree to think about your mother's suggestion. When he came back some time later, I was very surprised. He had a theory, as simple as it was ingenious. He suspected the solution was in Kiburi's blood. If he could take some of it from him, he explained to us, he might be able to give us access to Kiburi's supernatural powers. Without hesitation, I asked him to find out whether his theory worked. So we both went to Kiburi and explained everything to him. Of course, he was completely on our side and let Rafiki 'tap' into him. Rafiki said he couldn't promise anything, but he would get in touch as soon as he had come to a solution. But I was confident that he would manage it and I was right. The next morning the potion was ready, so all I had to do was come to him and drink it straight away. Today I'm glad it works. Otherwise, we probably wouldn't have survived the events in the gorge. Then your life would have been very short. That was the first time Rafiki's prediction didn't come true. But we're not angry with him for that at all. Let's be glad that things turned out differently. Rafiki is a perfect potion maker. He has already received numerous awards for his skills. With his experience, even difficult potions like this are a piece of cake for him."

Simba:
“Now you have confirmed to me that I did not dream in the gorge.”

Mufasa:
"What do you mean?"

Simba:
"I mean that moment when I saw you in the gorge, stomping towards me as a gigantic lion. When I opened my eyes again, you stood before me in your usual size. Now I know that you were actually a giant."

Mufasa:
"Exactly. What you saw was all real. Your senses didn't deceive you and in reality you weren't unconscious. I just wanted to keep Kiburi's supernatural powers a secret for a little longer to be on the safe side. That brings us to the next part. The events in the gorge as they unfolded from my perspective. Or did Kiburi get there before me again?"

Simba:
"He only told me that you recognized Uncle Taka's intentions at the last moment, turned the tables and threw him into the herd of wildebeest. Then you killed his hyenas and his girlfriend Zira. He also mentioned the stranger. That's all he told me."

Mufasa:
"I didn't tell him any more. Now you'll hear the rest from me. So... When I arrived in the gorge with Taka, I saw you hanging on that branch. It looked as if it was going to break off at any moment. I had only taken the potion a few minutes earlier, but hadn't had a chance to test whether it worked. By jumping into the wildebeest herd, I had to trust Rafiki with my life and hope that he hadn't made a mistake. As soon as I got inside the herd, I was run over several times... That should have been fatal or at least painful... but neither of those things happened. Rafiki had made it. But despite supernatural powers, there was no way through the herd and I had to go back to the wall. Out of the corner of my eye, I had seen the stranger running past me between the wildebeests. I'm so glad he was there for me... Without knowing that he had already brought you to safety, I fought my way up the wall. Almost at the top, on a ledge, I met Taka. I begged him to help me. Now came the crucial clue: He tried to sink his claws into my paws. But he didn't succeed because I was already invulnerable, which he didn't notice. Then he looked deep into my eyes and gave me a devilish grin. I still have to process what he said to me: 'Well, well, Mufasa, first the son and then the father right after him... Zira will be very happy about this... And now: Long live the king...' Then he tried to lift my paws out of the rock so that I would lose my footing and fall... When that didn't work either, his grin suddenly disappeared... I was shocked when everything became clear to me. Your uncle wanted to kill us both so that he, together with Zira and the hyenas from the Outlands, could take over the Pride Lands and become king after all. Never in my life had I felt so betrayed and assumed that you were already dead. That made me more furious than ever. Now that I knew that Rafiki had done everything right, I tried to concentrate, just like Kiburi had always described it to us. And that actually worked as well. Within seconds, I became so huge that I could stand on the ground of the gorge with my back paws. I will never forget the shocked look on your uncle's face when I looked him in the eyes. 'Mufasa! How...!? How is that possible!? Who was that!?' he stammered. He had probably seen the stranger too, but that was unimportant at that moment. And so, without hesitation, I ended your uncle's life. I won't tell you how today, because children really shouldn't hear that yet. I ask for your understanding. But that wasn't enough for me, because I had to find out immediately who Zira was. I had only known her from my father's stories. He had also had dealings with her before. But we had never met her together. The search was short-lived. After the wildebeest herd had passed through, I could hear the hyenas laughing loudly in the distance. With the same size, I made my way towards them. And as if I had suspected it, a lioness was with them. When they saw me, they were terrified. They were in a dead end, trapped. When I asked who the lioness was, she revealed herself to be Zira, Taka's friend. Now there was no escape. I pushed them into a corner and demanded each of them to explain their plans, down to the most insignificant detail. Of course, they didn't want to know what I was talking about. But at least the hyenas were easy to see through. Moreover, they dared to believe that I was too gentle to follow up my threats with action. I was horrified at how they showed me no respect and seemed to stop at nothing, even though I was standing in front of them as a giant. Now it was time to put an end to this. This misconception was now going to cost them dearly. Before their eyes I grew a lot further and then held my paw over their heads. And lo and behold: their ignorance was over. I learned the story of the attempted assassination from beginning to end. The trigger was exactly what I had suspected. Your uncle was jealous of us. He thought he was the better king and did not want to accept that he would never be. So he and Zira and the hyenas thought about how he could get rid of us. The hyenas made the first attempt in the elephant graveyard, and the second they all made together in the gorge. Zira had already been looking forward to uniting the Pride Lands with the Outlands together with Taka. Together they wanted to create a great dictatorship, which I recognized especially in her contemptuous attitude towards me. For me, that was one more reason to end this terror once and for all. My paw was still above their heads, which I then used to neutralize them as well. So their plan went wrong for all of them. Hoping to have averted the danger for the time being, I walked back through the gorge as quietly as possible. By the way, I was now so huge that my shoulders reached up to the very top of the gorge. I could only walk through it with my head lowered. Nevertheless, it was a great feeling. My childhood dream had more than come true. I could finally enjoy being a giant to the fullest. Up until then, I had never felt so powerful. No size was big enough for me anymore... I would have loved to become EVEN BIGGER... But before I could even think about it, I arrived at you. You were lying there on the ground, tiny and small. I shrank back to my normal size and took the last steps. When I shook you and saw that you had survived everything, I was infinitely relieved... So the whole thing had a happy ending for us. Without Kiburi, Rafiki, your mother and especially the stranger, it would certainly not have happened like this."

Simba:

"Certainly not... I never imagined that I had been in so much danger at my uncle, whom I once loved so much."

Mufasa:
"Yes... He could play the good uncle very well... And as for my surprise that he told you about: I never had it. It was all part of his plan. I hope, Simba, that you now understand why I had to kill him."

Simba:
"Yes, Dad. I understand you. I'm even sure that I would have done the same thing if I were you. But now that everything has been cleared up, I'm thinking about something else: How did you come up with the idea of giving Kiburi's supernatural powers to me too?"

Mufasa:

"That brings us back to the topic, Simba. You have to thank Kovu and Tama for that, the two lion cubs who claimed they were lost. Yes, THEM. But that's not the case, they come from the Outlands. Last evening, when these two were at the watering hole, I was able to listen to them from a safe distance. They were informed that Taka and Zira were dead. But regardless of that, the Outlands are still planning to conquer our land and later advance towards the Sunlands. Kovu has already thought about how he can get you to give the Pride Lands to him. That way it shall be connected to the Outlands. To Tama he didn't mention exactly what he plans to do, so unfortunately I can't tell you."

Simba:
"But I can. He made a bet with me. If I don't manage to defeat him in a playful fight even once before my coronation, that's exactly what I'll have to do."

Mufasa:
"That's exactly why I didn't hesitate for a second and asked Rafiki to make another potion. I'm glad you found it right away. Kovu's bet must fail, my son. That is your task now. Prevent the Outlands from carrying out their plans."

Simba:
"I already know how, because now I have a chance against Kovu."

Mufasa:

"Very good. But be careful. In possession of Kiburi's supernatural powers, you bear an enormous responsibility. They can be very useful, but they can also cause a lot of damage. So if you decide to use them against Kovu, make sure you do it in such a way that he survives. And make sure that you always return to your normal size afterwards and do not remain larger than you actually are."

Simba:
(“And again my senses did not deceive me.”)
"Unlike you. That would explain why I feel like I've shrunk compared to you since Uncle Taka died."

Mufasa:
"Ah, so you've noticed. You paid close attention. Yes, after my experiences as a giant, I've decided to stay a little bigger than I actually am in the future. Now I'm finally as big as I always wanted to be and I feel at least a little bit as powerful again as I did in the gorge. And believe me, Simba: If you do that, you'll feel many times how powerful you really are."

Simba:
"You have my word, Dad. But when you stomped through the gorge, you caused earthquakes so strong that not only I, but also Kiburi could feel them under his tree. Now you know what he meant by the second earthquake."

Mufasa:
"So that's what he meant... Then he'll have to show me how to move quietly enough as a giant. Now I have to tell YOU a few rules for dealing with his supernatural powers, which you must follow at all costs. But first we have to shrink back to normal size, otherwise someone will really discover us."

Simba:
"Will do."

They both shrink back to their normal sizes.

Simba:
“Now I have shrunk for the first time, and it worked perfectly.”

Mufasa:
"Very good, my son. You already know how your new powers work and I don't need to explain them to you. But the rules do, and we'll get to them now. Firstly, you must not tell anyone that we are immortal. Believe me; the consequences would be too terrible to even mention one of them. Secondly, if you need treatment by someone who must not know anything, you must override your invulnerability at all costs. You can do this by using mind control. Otherwise, you could attract too much attention faster than you think. And thirdly, no one is allowed to see you while you are larger than normal. If that does happen, you must immediately return to your normal size and flee. If you meet this person again later, you must convince them that what they saw was not real. If you don't succeed, tell Kiburi or me. We will then take care of it. Kiburi, your mother and I are of course exempt from these three rules because we can do and know the same things as you. I have also let our pride in on our legacy and instructed them to keep quiet about it so that they are among the exceptions as well. And of course Rafiki, who brewed the potion. You must not tell anything to anyone I have not mentioned up to this point or who is not part of our pride. Your friends Kubwa and Malka must not find out about it until they are adults, in case you want to let them in on it later. Kovu and Tama must not find out anything under any circumstances, as you can probably imagine. But for the first time we will make an exception. Let them come to us and they will think that they dreamed it all. Did you understand everything?"

Simba:
"I understand everything. I understand why you kept quiet. Telling someone would have been the biggest mistake I could have made. Thank you for saving me from that. But does Mom have supernatural powers too? I hadn't even noticed yet."

Mufasa:
"You couldn't have noticed. Rafiki brewed the potion for her again while I was with Kiburi to tell him about the events in the gorge. When I returned to Rafiki's laboratory, it was ready, and I was able to watch your mother drink the potion. She also felt the pleasant warmth, just like you and I did. But when she tried out her new powers afterwards, our big secret almost came to light. She took it too far in her mind, which caused her to grow so fast that she couldn't stop in time and rammed a large hole into the ceiling of Rafiki's storage room. You should have noticed that up there."

Simba:
(“So that’s where the hole comes from.”)
“Yes, I saw the hole.”

Mufasa:
"That was quite a shock for us. Rafiki and I had to stabilize the ceiling first before she could carefully shrink again. Fortunately, nothing more happened. Since then, she's been holding back because she hasn't quite got the hang of concentrating yet. But we'll get it under control. That's all, my son. Now you can go and do your task."

Simba:

stands up
“I’m going to go to Kiburi again to tell him about my task.”

Mufasa:
"Well, he'll be happy for sure. Then run quickly."

Simba:
starts running
"I will. See you later."

Mufasa:
“See you later, Simba.”

Simba disappears into the tall grass again.

Mufasa:
stays seated for a moment and then also leaves the place
("Perfect. This exceeds all my expectations. Simba has actually understood the story of Taka's death. He has figured out on his own how his new powers work and has mastered them straight away. So we now have one less thing to worry about regarding the future of our pride. If we use Kiburi's supernatural powers wisely and everyone who knows them plays along, the attacks will soon decrease. This way our pride will become a little safer every day. I really have to tell Sarabi about this. Maybe then she will try again herself...")
stops and looks at his paws
(“...so that she can be a giantess without fear... The mere thought of it makes my toes itch every time and I could become a giant myself again... I can't allow myself to do that during the day... if there were no alternative...”)
closes his eyes and walks on stomping
("Oh yes, that's better... One day I'll really grow bigger than I was in the gorge... Oh, mother, father... if we had known that earlier, you would still be here today...")

Meanwhile, Simba rushes through the tall grass.

Simba:
"I finally have what I need. Now I have to go back to Kiburi and tell him everything before it's Kovu's turn. I'm sure he'll like that."

Suddenly Simba stops and looks at his paws.

Simba:
"But I could definitely get to him a little faster; the grass is high enough for that. Then I can also test whether everything will go the way I imagine it."

Simba raises his right paw and brings his thumb to his mouth. He takes a deep breath and blows into it, but nothing happens.

Simba:
“Hm... So it doesn’t work on its own... Then I guess I also have to blow into my thumb in my mind...”

Simba blows into his thumb again, this time also in his mind. This time he starts to grow. He blows himself up to twice his size.

Simba:
"Excellent. That's how it should be. Let's move on."

Simba continues his way through the tall grass. He can't be seen. When the grass gets shorter, and he sees Kiburi's tree, he stops. Kiburi is lying on his back in front of his tree, sunning himself.

Simba:
"Very good. Now he will find out how it went."

Simba shrinks back to his normal size and leaves the tall grass. He sneaks up to Kiburi and jumps on his belly. Kiburi is not frightened because he is expecting Simba to appear. However, he has not heard him coming. Kiburi raises his head to Simba.


Kiburi:
"Ah, Simba. There you are again. Did you find what you were looking for?"

Simba:
"Yes, I succeeded! I now have your supernatural powers! And it was indeed Dad's intention to give them to me!"

Kiburi:
"Great! That's great! Rafiki really did it. But as often as he has been awarded for his skills, that was to be expected of him. We should be proud of Rafiki and your parents. Without them, this would have never been possible."

Simba:
“Now we are even prouder of them.”

Kiburi:
("I wish this potion had existed when my family was still complete...")
“Does everything work the way I showed you?”

Simba:
"Everything is working. Would you like to watch me become a giant?"

Kiburi:
“Nothing would please me more, Simba.”

Simba:
“With pleasure, Kiburi.”

Simba climbs down from Kiburi, stands in front of him and concentrates. Then his body starts to hiss.

Kiburi:
"That sounds good."

Simba:
“And that’s how it feels.”

Simba increases his concentration and begins to grow. Kiburi stands up and watches him.

Kiburi:
"Yes, now it works. You would love to grow up that quickly, wouldn't you?"

Simba:
"That's true. Then I could be king right away."

They both laugh. Simba grows until he is at eye level with Kiburi.

Simba:
"It's a whole new feeling. I was twice as big as Dad and looked down on him. It was as if we had switched roles."

Kiburi:
"This way you could see everything from his point of view. You will do the same later, when you look down on your cubs. Did he also explain to you what you absolutely have to pay attention to when dealing with your new powers?"

Simba:
"He explained everything to me. That's why I knew nothing about your supernatural powers until today. But I found out that I can also enlarge myself by blowing into my thumb."

Kiburi:
“If you focus at the right moment, you can do that too.”

Simba blows into his right paw's thumb again. With just one blow, he becomes twice as big as Kiburi. To keep up, Kiburi concentrates and grows so much that he remains standing at eye level with Simba.

Kiburi:
“Now you don’t have to be afraid of anything or anyone anymore.”

Simba:
"Especially not in front of Kovu. Now I can finally defeat him."

Kiburi:
“Kovu from the Outlands?”

Simba:
"Exactly. He almost drowned me earlier. Then he bet with me that I wouldn't be able to defeat him even once before I became king. If he wins, I have to give him and Tama the Pride Lands so that it can be connected to the Outlands. Dad found out about that last evening when he listened to him talking to Tama about it at the watering hole. Then he decided to give me your supernatural powers. But if I win the bet, Kovu must never fight me again and has to take a bath in the mud. Then they'll also leave Kubwa alone forever. And he has allowed me to use any help I want, as long as they're not lions. No matter how difficult I make it for him. We're meeting shortly for the first round at the mudhole. And you can probably guess who the winner will be."

Kiburi:
giggles
"Oh yes, I can imagine that. He's finally getting to know that he has no say here. I can hardly wait to see his stupid face. If he's going to play unfair and allow you to do it, then you can do it too. And later we'll pretend that he dreamed it all."

Simba:
"That's how we do it."

Kiburi:
"May I come along as a spectator? As you may have noticed, Kovu doesn't like me very much either. That's why I would like to see him fall flat on his face in the first round with his boasting."

Simba:
"Kovu wants us to be alone. But if you stay quiet and hide well in the grass, you can come with me."

Kiburi:
"Thank you, Simba. This will be great fun for both of us. Now we'll shrink back to normal again and then we'll set off."

Simba:
"Yes, Kiburi."

Simba and Kiburi shrink back to their normal sizes. Then Kiburi looks down at Simba with a smile, while Simba looks up at him expectantly.

Simba:
“I’m ready. Are you?”

Kiburi:
"Just a moment."

Kiburi concentrates again and continues to shrink.

Simba:
surprised
"Kiburi, what are you doing?"

Just seconds later, Kiburi stops shrinking and is now the same size as Simba himself.

Kiburi:
"Surprised?"

Simba:
“You bet! You can even make yourself smaller!”

Kiburi:
"Of course. We can take on any size we want. I use it so rarely that I can't even remember the last time I was smaller than I actually am. But now that I'm down here with you, I remember how big the world appeared to me when I was a cub myself."

Simba:
“Now I've noticed another thing. Our voices don't change at all. I thought you would sound like me now.”

Kiburi:
“Well, even I'm surprised by that over and over again. But you're right. Usually, the pitch of the voice changes along with size. Why that's not the case with us, people are probably just as baffled as I am. But quite honestly: I'm fine with it this way.”

Simba:
“Me too. You, as an adult, with the voice of a cub. I don't think that would have suited you.”

Kiburi:
nods
“Exactly. We could walk together comfortably at this size, but we should hurry now. Surely Kovu is waiting for you at the mud-hole already. I know how to get there quickly.”

Simba:
“How so, Kiburi?”

Kiburi:
“All I have to do is grow big again.”

Kiburi concentrates. His body begins to hiss, and within seconds he grows back to his normal size. Then he lies down on the ground in front of Simba.

Kiburi:
“Come on, Simba. Climb onto my back. I'll take you there quickly.”

Simba:
“You're letting me ride on you? Great idea, Kiburi!”
quickly climbs onto Kiburi's back

Kiburi:
gets up again
“Now hold on tight. Here we go.”

Simba:
“Will do. Let's go.”

Chapter 6: The last fight

Chapter Text

Kiburi starts running. He carries Simba on his back at high speed through the Pride Lands towards the mudhole, much to Simba's delight. When it appears in front of them a few minutes later, Kiburi slows down and looks around.

Kiburi:
"Kovu doesn't seem to be here yet."

Simba:
"Be careful, Kiburi. He likes to hide."

Kiburi:
“Then we should definitely follow his example.”

Kiburi lies down in the tall grass and is completely hidden along with Simba. He carefully crawls closer to the mudhole. As they approach the end of the grass, they spot Kovu. He is playing at the edge of the hole and does not notice that he is being watched.

Kiburi:
"There he is."

Simba:
"Very good. Then we'll have him right away."

Kiburi:
giggles
"He will never forget today. And later he will think that he dreamed it all."

Simba:
"Hehe. Yes, I'm looking forward to it just as much as you are. So, you stay here and watch us. Try to stay behind me at all times, because in case he runs away, he must not see you. Otherwise, he'll think I'm cheating."

Kiburi:
“And that’s exactly what we don’t want.”

Simba:
"Exactly. Now it gets fun."
descends from Kiburi

Kiburi:
grins
“Have fun, Simba.”

Simba:
grins back
"We will have it."

Simba sneaks past Kiburi and out of the tall grass. He makes sure that it closes behind him so that Kiburi is sufficiently hidden. He sneaks quietly to the edge of the mudhole and stops there. Kovu is standing on the other side, already waiting for him. They look at each other boastfully.

Kovu:
"There you are. Ready for the first fight of many?"

Simba:
"I have never been more excited about a fight with you than I am now."

Kovu:
"Oh, really? You don't want to win."

Simba:
"I care about much more than just winning. I can't just give away my future kingdom from my paws."

Kovu:
"You better wait, Simba. He who laughs last, laughs best. Now, where is the help I allowed you to use?"

Simba:
("Now things are getting funny.")

Simba raises his right paw and shows his thumb to Kovu.

Simba:
"Here."

Kovu:
sounds like he's about to burst out laughing at any moment
"Your thumb?"
     
Simba:
"Yes. I just blow into it and victory is mine."

Kovu bursts into loud laughter and rolls on the ground.

Kovu:
"I can't handle this in my head! Are you seriously telling me that you can beat me by blowing into your thumb? Do you think that it will make you bigger or something? Simba, I would have never expected that from you! How can you believe such nonsense? Here, I'll show you!"

Kovu blows hard into his right thumb several times. Nothing happens.

Kovu:
"There you go. But that's YOUR problem. So if you really want to lose, then so be it."

Simba:
grins
“Shall I prove you wrong?”

Kovu:
“Sure, if you really want to embarrass yourself to the core.”

Simba:
"As you wish."

Kovu:
"Hehe... You're such an idiot. I didn't expect you to make it SO easy for us."

Simba:
(“We will see about that.”)

Simba puts his right thumb in his mouth and blows into it. His first blow makes him grow to twice his size. Kovu is startled and freezes.

Kovu:
"Aaaah! What the...!? No, that's impossible!"

Simba:
"I told you, but you didn't want to listen to me."
(“His face is simply priceless.”)

Simba blows twice and continues to grow. Kovu watches in disbelief with his jaw dropped.

Kovu:
“No! This can’t be true! I must be dreaming!”

Simba:
"You wanted to see my help; here it is."

Simba blows and grows three more times, then looks down at the terrified Kovu.

Simba:
"Yes, Kovu. He who laughs last, laughs best. So who's the idiot now?"

Kovu tries to imitate Simba and blows several times into both his thumbs, alternately. Again, nothing happens.

Simba:
"Give it up. You can't do it."

Kovu:
“That’s unfair!”

Simba:
"I can use any help I want, no matter how difficult it makes it for you. You said so yourself."

Kovu:
“I never said that!”

Simba:
looks at Kovu with a serious look on his face
"Now listen carefully! You made a bet. If you make a bet, you can't cheat. And you better stop contradicting me now."

Simba blows into his thumb again, this time long and hard. He then holds his right paw, which is now five times the size of Kovu himself, directly over Kovu. Screaming, he drops to the ground and holds his paws above his head.

Simba:
"You forget that I can trample you to death right now if I want to."

Kovu:
“NOOOOO!!! DON'T!!! YOU’RE RIGHT!!!”

Simba:
("Here comes my big moment.")
“Then let’s get it over with now.”

Simba pulls back his right paw and extends the toe to the right of his thumb, nudging Kovu and causing him to fall onto his back, whereupon Simba puts his paw back over him.

Simba:
"That's it for you, Kovu."

Kovu:
looks very frightened with wide open eyes at the underside of Simba's paw
"NO! PLEASE DON'T!"

Simba:
"YES, I DO!"

Simba drops his paw on Kovu. Kovu puts his paws in front of his face. Simba's huge paw hits the ground. A slight tremor is felt in the vicinity. Kovu is immobilized and is trapped up to his chest under Simba's paw. The rest of his body is sticking out between his two middle toes. Kovu can't believe what he's experiencing. Simba lowers his head very close to his paw to look at Kovu with his huge eyes. He flashes him a big grin.

Simba:
"WON!"

Kovu:
desperate
"No... It can't be true..."

Simba:
"Wake up, Kovu. You lost your bet. So what do you say now?"

Kovu:
in shock
".........."

Simba:
"You don't want to tell me? Well, maybe you'll be more talkative after you've paid off your betting debts."

Kovu:
"Oh no! Aaaah!"

Simba holds Kovu between his two middle toes and lifts him above the mud. He dips him briefly into the mud several times, then pushes him deep into it. Simba remains like this to put Kovu into the same situation he recently experienced at the watering hole. After about the same amount of time as Kovu did, he lifts him out again and sets him down at the edge. Kovu looks like a large, dark brown lump and spits out mud.

Kovu:
"Ugh! Simba, look at what I look like."

Simba:
"You've had all the time in the world to think about your betting debt. So, once again: Well, what do you say now?"

Kovu:
"Okay, fine. I lost this time. But remember one thing, Simba. Don't think I'll put up with this. Together with Tama, I'll get revenge and then..."

Simba:
"SILENCE!"

The wind caused by Simba's scream knocks Kovu to the ground again. He freezes in fear.

Simba:
"It's like you said! From now on, for all time, you must never fight me again! From now on, you will stay away from Kubwa! If you don't comply, I will become much bigger than I am now and then I will really trample you! Is that clear!?"

Kovu:
“Y... Yes..., Simba.”

Simba:
"I'm warning you just this once, Kovu. Don't even think about conquering our land. Whatever you try, you will fail. If you challenge us... you will regret it."

Kovu flees sobbing into the tall grass. Simba waits until he can no longer see him. Then he shrinks back to his normal size and cheers.

Simba:
"I have won!"

Kiburi comes out of his hiding place and walks towards Simba.

Kiburi:
"Well done, Simba. You really showed him what you're made of. I could barely keep quiet from laughing."

Simba:

"I can imagine that well. It was 'big' fun to silence his big mouth. Now he also knows what it feels like to get almost drowned."

Kiburi:
"Oh yes, hopefully he's realized that now. That's why he probably won't dare to approach you again for the time being."

Simba:
"I expect so. That's why I prefer to spend my time with you, Kiburi."

Simba jumps on Kiburi and snuggles into his mane. Kiburi enjoys it.

Kiburi:
"Oh yes, Simba..."
(“Thank you, Simba... You remind me more and more of my Simba...”)
"What do you think? Shall we go back to my tree? I could use some cooling down."

Simba:
"Agree. It's nice and cool there. Let's go."

Kiburi sets off with Simba on his back. They head back the same way they came. This time they take their time and strut through the Pride Lands with their heads held high. When Kiburi spots a rock to his left, about half his size, he stops.

Kiburi:
"Simba, now that I see this rock..."
walks towards the rock

Simba:
"Yes…?"

Kiburi:
stops next to the rock
"Stand on it. I want to show you something."

Simba:
"Okay."

Simba jumps from Kiburi's back onto the rock.

Simba:
looks at Kiburi expectantly
"And now?"

Kiburi:
"As king, you will be the proudest animal in the Pride Lands. Then it's always an advantage if you know how to show it. I want to show you how."

Simba:
enthusiastic
"I gratefully take on that, Kiburi. What do I have to do for it?"

Kiburi:
"It's very simple: you stand like me, raise one paw,..."
raises his left paw
"...hold your head up..."
holds his head up high
"...and puff out your chest."

Kiburi takes a deep breath and puffs up his chest. Simba is deeply impressed by the sight of his big friend.

Simba:
"OOOhhh... You look very proud, Kiburi..."

Kiburi:
“That’s how it should be.”

Simba:
"Wait, I'll try."

Simba follows Kiburi's instructions. He raises his right paw, holds his head high and takes a deep breath. Kiburi smiles contentedly.

Simba:
"Like this?"

Kiburi:
"Excellent, Simba. This way you will be a proud king one day."

Simba:
"Thank you very much, Kiburi. I will definitely use it many times. Dad hasn't shown me that yet."

Kiburi:
giggles
"I guess I'm always one step ahead of your father."

They both laugh. Kiburi then stands next to Simba.

Kiburi:
"Let's go. Get on."

Simba:
"Yes."

Simba jumps back onto Kiburi’s back and the two continue on their way.

Chapter 7: Kovu's nasty surprise

Chapter Text

When they approach Kiburi's tree again about 20 minutes later, a surprise awaits them. It is Kovu, who has sat down right where Kiburi is sleeping and is still cleaning the mud from his body. The traces are unmistakable. Kiburi and Simba are horrified by what they see. They hide in the grass.

Kiburi:
“Well, that’s enough now...! First being a bad loser and then THIS...!”

Simba:
"When he doesn't succeed, he always looks for someone to blame... That seems to be you... And he knows full well that this is your tree and your sleeping place..."

Kiburi:
"That's exactly his problem...! That's MY tree and MY sleeping place...! No one ever dirties either of them and gets away with it...! Now I remember why I hate the Outlanders...! So I'm going to show him who's in charge of this place...! Listen carefully, Simba... I have a plan..."

Simba gets off Kiburi and lies down next to his head.

Kiburi:
"Now, Simba. Roles reversed... Now you are my spectator... You stay here and watch us... If Kovu gets naughty again, I will teach him a lesson for life that he will never forget... And no one will believe it..."

Simba:
“That sounds great, Kiburi... But why do I have to stay so far away...?”

Kiburi:
"I need enough space... When things really get serious, I don't want to crush you... Even though I know that nothing can happen to you anymore..."

Simba:
“You also want to make yourself bigger in front of his eyes...?”

Kiburi:
"I will also make myself bigger... But only when he turns his back on me... Then I will surprise him from behind..."

Simba:
grins
"Hehehe... We're having fun again, Kiburi..."

Kiburi:
grins back
“It’s never boring with us , Simba... See you soon...”

Simba:
"Yes, see you soon..."

Kiburi gets up and continues walking through the grass towards his tree. Simba stays in his position. Kiburi leaves the grass and approaches Kovu, pretending he hasn't noticed anything yet.

Kiburi:
“Well, if that isn’t the little show-off from the Outlands.”

Kovu:
frightened
"Kiburi! Don't scare me like that! What are you talking about?"

Kiburi:
"What am I talking about? You know exactly. Simba told me everything. You made a bet with him and lost. Well, that's how quickly it can happen. Now, where is your big mouth that hides nothing?"

Kovu:
annoyed
"Pah! He only won because he cheated! He blew into his thumb right in front of me and grew bigger! No wonder I didn't stand a chance!"

Kiburi:
"What was that!?"
gets a fit of laughter

Kovu:
“What’s so funny about that?”

Kiburi:
"Are you trying to tell me that blowing into your thumb makes you bigger? What a nonsense! You've been lying in the sun for too long!"

Kovu:
"But, Kiburi, I'm not lying! Then he pushed me to the ground with just one toe, took me in his paw and dipped me in the mud!"

Kiburi:
"Kovu, Kovu, you're a terrible loser. Whenever you don't succeed, you always make up some stupid thing to distract from yourself. You just have a sunstroke. That's all."
acts as if he now sees the mud residue on his tree and his sleeping place. Kiburi's tone becomes noticeably more severe
“Wait a minute! Kovu, how dare you!?”

Kovu:
"What?"

Kiburi:
“You still ask!? How dare you dirty my tree and my sleeping place!?”

Kovu:
“This is what it looked like when I arrived here!”

Kiburi:
"Don't you dare lie to me, Kovu! When I went to the watering hole, everything here was sparkling clean!"

Kovu:
“How can I dirty your place when I am so clean?”

Kiburi:
“And what’s that on your back?”

Kovu touches his back and notices that it is still covered in mud.

Kovu:
("Damn!")

Kiburi:
"You're silent... Well, big mouth, nothing behind it, isn't it? Give it up, Kovu! You've been caught! YOU did this dirty deed! Now I'm really curious to hear how you explain it to me! Because I'm wondering why you didn't just bathe in the watering hole! You don't do things like that without a reason! Say whatever you want! So, come on, tell me! Why!?"

Kovu is visibly tense. He is fighting with himself; he is determined to succeed. But he realizes that further lying would only make his situation worse and finally gives in.

Kovu:
"Okay, fine! Yes, it's true! It was me! And you really want to know why I did that!? Can't you figure it out yourself!? Because you interfered with my bet! You're the one who made me lose! Admit it!"

Kiburi:
"That's enough now! Just because you were unsuccessful once, you're making up one nonsense after another to distract attention from yourself! And slandering me as an innocent bystander makes it even worse! You'll quickly make enemies this way, Kovu! If Mufasa finds out about this, he'll think very carefully about whether he wants to put up with you here any longer! You Outlanders shouldn't be here anyway!"

Kovu:
turns to leave
"Ha! We'll see! I won't lose to Simba again! Next time I'll be better prepared!"

Kiburi:
“You lost your bet and are not allowed to fight him anymore, remember?”

Kovu:
"I can fight Simba whenever I want! My next fight with him will have a different winner! You can count on it! Until then, I'll go and prepare! Have a nice day!"
     
Kovu tries to leave the place, but Kiburi reacts quickly and steps on his tail. He falls to the ground.

Kovu:
"Ouch! Hey, let me go!"

Kiburi:
"One minute, little man! You are not leaving this place without cleaning up the mess you left behind!"

Kovu:
pulls a smug face
"You are absolutely right. It is YOUR tree and YOUR sleeping place. That means it is not my mess, it is YOURS. So, clean it up yourself. Now let me go!"

With a strong tug, Kovu pulls his tail out from under Kiburi's paw and slowly moves on.

Kiburi:
(“Is there anything left to say about this...? I have never met such a cheeky boy in my entire life...”)

After Kovu has walked a few steps, he stops, sits down and licks himself.

Kovu:
“Oh..., this itching...!”

Kiburi watches him and sees his chance.

Kiburi:
(“Well, so be it! I can do things completely differently!”)

Kiburi stands a safe distance behind Kovu and concentrates, keeping an eye on Kovu. Shortly after the hissing sound is heard, Kiburi begins to grow. He grows fast, pausing several times to make sure Kovu doesn't notice. Kiburi grows to gigantic proportions. Despite the audible hissing of his body, Kovu is too busy to notice. Simba watches in amazement.

Simba:
("Incredible! This is really insane! How big does he want to get? I've imagined him as a giant several times today, but he hasn't been this gigantic yet. Kovu will never forget that. And if he tells anyone, no one will believe him.")

Kiburi stops growing. He looks around for Simba, spots him and winks at him with a grin. Simba winks back. He turns his paws over so that the soles are facing upwards and moves them up and down several times.

Simba:
(“Even bigger! He must be really scared!”)

Kiburi understands Simba's gesture and confirms it with a slight nod. Without taking his eyes off him, he continues to grow considerably and becomes bigger than ever before in his eternal lion life. Now his paws are as big as his tree. He winks at Simba again, who winks back again. Now they turn back to Kovu. He hasn't noticed any of this.

Kiburi:
("Well, Kovu. Now you're in for a big surprise. Hopefully Simba holds on tight.")

Kiburi stands on his hind legs and rears up. Simba realizes what he is planning and quickly claws into the ground with all fours. Kiburi aims his paws at Kovu and lets himself fall with great momentum. He stomps on the ground powerfully to the left and right of Kovu. In doing so, he triggers an earthquake that can be felt far and wide. Simba manages to hold on to the ground despite the strong shaking. Kovu, on the other hand, is thrown high into the air by the force of Kiburi's stomping. Screaming, he flies through the air before Kiburi catches him with the sole of his right paw. He lifts him up to his face and looks at him threateningly with his huge eyes. When Kovu sees this, he cries in fear, lets himself fall and covers his eyes. Kiburi waits until the earthquake has stopped. Then he speaks to him with a thunderous voice.

Kiburi:
"I'M WARNING YOU FOR THE LAST TIME! IF YOU DARE TO FIGHT SIMBA ONE MORE TIME, HE WILL PERSONALLY TRAMPLE YOU! BUT IF I'M NEARBY, HE'LL BE HAPPY TO LEAVE IT TO ME! AFTER YOU HAVE BEEN SO RUDE TO ME TODAY, YOU BETTER NOT COME CLOSE TO ME FROM NOW ON! OTHERWISE, IT WILL BE THE LAST THING YOU DO IN YOUR LIFE!"

Kovu can't say a word. In the distance, Kiburi sees the mudhole. With Kovu in his paw, he swings far and throws him there with all his strength. Kovu's screams disappear with him in the distance. Shortly afterwards, Kiburi sees him land headfirst in the middle of the mud.

Kiburi:
"Bull's eye!"

Kiburi makes a jump for joy, causing the earth to shake again. After the shaking stops, he looks down at Simba and smiles. From his perspective, he is tiny. Simba smiles back and jumps up and down. You can see that he had fun.

Kiburi:
“Now he can lick himself clean again.”

Simba bursts into loud laughter and rolls around on the floor. Kiburi giggles, and he begins to shrink. When he is back to his normal size shortly after, he goes to Simba. Simba runs towards him, beaming with joy. Kiburi stops, sits down and spreads out his paws. Simba jumps into them, and the two hug.

Simba:
“Thank you, Kiburi. Without you, I would have never won the bet.”

Kiburi:
"I'll do anything for you, Simba. I owe that to both your parents and you. They will be very proud of you when we tell them what you've accomplished. But is Kubwa still going to be your queen?"

Simba:
"Hehehe... Yes. After everything I've experienced today, it's final. I'll tell her today."

Kiburi:
"But maybe she won't like it. Do you know that she has dwarfism?"

Simba:
"I know. But if she promises to become my queen, I promise to cure her of her dwarfism. As soon as we are at the top of the Pride Lands, I will break my silence and give her your supernatural powers. Malka will follow her. Dad told me that once they are grown, I can initiate them both into it if I want. That is exactly what I will do."

Kiburi:
"Aha. Good idea. I'm sure they'll be very happy about that. Until then, we'll just have to keep quiet. But we'll manage it."

Simba and Kiburi hug again until Kiburi hears a hiss and feels Simba growing. He continues to hold him in his paws in front of his face and watches him grow. When Simba's hind paws touch the ground, he slowly walks backwards with them as he continues to grow, still held by Kiburi. Slowly, Kiburi lets Simba down so that his paws can now reach the ground. Simba sits down and grows even more until he is eye level with Kiburi. They look at each other. Simba grins.

Simba:
"But with the GREATEST pleasure, I will let you trample Kovu if you happen to be in the vicinity."
laughs

Kiburi:
laughs with him
“Thank you, Simba. I’ll be happy to take care of that.”

Simba:
looks over to Kiburi's still dirty sleeping place
“Then cleaning your sleeping place will be left to us.”

Kiburi:
"Yeah, we have to take care of that now. Then there are the paw prints that I just stomped into the ground here. Even if they look interesting, we have to remove them immediately. Otherwise, even the best secrecy won't help. But we'll get it back on track."

Simba:
"Exactly."

Simba remains the same size as Kiburi. Together they go back to his sleeping place. Once there, they pick some grass and use it to remove the mud. Then they use their paws to remove Kiburi's paw prints and level the ground back to its original state. They enjoy it so much that they continue working even though the bare minimum has already been done. About thirty minutes later, the tree and sleeping place look even cleaner than before and the paw prints are no longer visible. Simba and Kiburi sit next to each other and look at the result.

Kiburi:
“Thank you for your support, Simba. Without you, this place wouldn’t have been as beautiful as it is now.”

Simba:
"You're welcome, Kiburi. You, as my second father, deserve to live in such a beautiful place."

Kiburi:
("Thank you, Simba. Those were really touching words. If only my Simba were still here...")
sighs

Simba:
“Are you thinking about your Simba?”

Kiburi:
"Yes, Simba. You remind me more and more of him. You are exactly like he was. Always friendly, adventurous and helpful. Until that day when he and his mother never arrived at the watering hole. Instead, I only found a small pool of blood and remnants of fur at the place where he disappeared... It's been 79 years now... I would love to know what happened to them... But even if they survived, they've been dead for a long time... I'm sure you would have gotten along wonderfully..."

Kiburi bursts into tears.

Simba:
"Hey, Kiburi. Don't cry."
hugs Kiburi

Kiburi:
sobbing voice
"It's okay... I just haven't gotten over their disappearance yet... But thanks to you, after such a long time, at least a beginning is possible..."

Simba:

"Don't worry. I'll help you."

Kiburi:
already sounds better
"Thank you, Simba. Now we will tell your parents about your success."

Simba:
"Let's do it. I'm curious to hear what they'll say."

Chapter 8: That was close

Chapter Text

Together, Simba and Kiburi set off to Pride Rock. On the way, Simba lets the day pass by once again.

Simba:
"Today is the best day of my life, Kiburi. And it started out like any other. This morning, Dad said I was too young to understand why he killed Uncle Taka."

Kiburi:
"But you got it."

Simba:
"Exactly. And then there was whether I was dreaming in the gorge or not."

Kiburi:
“You have received an answer to that too.”

Simba:
"But then Kovu came along, who first splashed me with water, almost drowned me and then made a bet with me."

Kiburi:
“None of that can hurt you anymore.”

Simba:
“Then you came and answered all my questions.”

Kiburi:
“It’s always a pleasure to help you, Simba.”

Simba:
"...and told me about your supernatural powers."

Kiburi:
"Without Rafiki, I would have been the only one to have them. But thanks to him, I now share it with you and your parents."

Simba:
"Now I knew what I needed to defeat Kovu. Dad was very helpful. When I got to the lab, I quickly found the right potion and took it. Everything worked immediately. You should have seen Dad's face when I stood in front of him, twice his size."

Kiburi:

"He was probably not prepared for that."

Simba:
"It certainly looked that way. Then he told me the rest of Uncle Taka's story and confirmed me that I wasn't dreaming. But then we were finally able to take on Kovu."

Kiburi:
laughs
"I will never forget his faces, as you blew yourself bigger and bigger before his eyes and how he lay tiny in my paw later."

Simba:
laughs with him
"I would really like to know who believes this story."

Kiburi:
"Me too."

Simba and Kiburi arrive at Pride Rock. As they climb up, they can hear a very desperate voice from afar. It is Kovu, who is trying to tell Mufasa and Sarabi an unbelievable story.

Kiburi:
"Oh. We'll find out soon. Kovu is trying to tell your parents. You have to shrink back to normal so he doesn't think he wasn't dreaming."

Simba:
"Will do."

Simba shrinks back to his normal size and jumps onto Kiburi's back. They then continue to the cave and stop near the entrance to listen to Kovu's story. Mufasa and Sarabi deliberately remain unimpressed by his story.

Mufasa:
"Please, Kovu! You don't mean to say that Simba inflated himself with his thumb!"

Kovu:
"Y...! Y...! Yes...! But...! But it was really like that, your majesty! He grew at least ten times bigger than me! Then he knocked me over with just one toe, picked me up in his paw and plunged me into the mud!"

Sarabi:
“Oh, come on! You’re just making that up to distract attention from yourself!”

Kovu:
"But it's nothing but the truth! And when I met Kiburi at his tree later, he too grew huge and threw me miles through the air into the mud!"

Mufasa:
"That's enough! What a nonsense! Kovu, you're out of your mind! Face it! Thanks to me, Simba has made progress in fighting! And just because you don't want to lose, you're making up some nonsense to deny Simba's big victory! It's amazing that you still have any friends!"

Kovu:
"No, no, no! I saw it with my own eyes! Those two can change their size! How else would those giant paw prints have gotten into the gorge?"

Mufasa:
"Excuse me!? Kovu, no one is allowed to even approach the gorge without our express permission! Are you sitting on your ears?!"

Sarabi:
"You seem to forget that we only tolerate you and Tama! We can banish you from here at any time! If you still want to be king: forget it! The Pride Lands will never submit to the Outlands! We will make sure of that!"

Kovu:
"But... But... your majesty, I..."

Simba and Kiburi enter the cave.

Mufasa:
"Hello, you two. Nice to see you again."

Kovu:
sees the two and panics
"Aaaah! Noooo! There they are! Both of them! Help!"

Kovu tries to hide. Simba and Kiburi act as if they know nothing.

Simba:

“What’s wrong with YOU?”

Kovu:
"There! There are the culprits! They are monsters! Those two can become giants!"

Kiburi:
“What does he mean, Simba?”

Simba:
"I haven't the slightest idea. In any case, it's just another one of his made-up stories."

Kovu:
"You're lying!"

Kiburi:
"What are you talking about, Kovu? Today I haven't seen you yet."

Kovu:
"No! That's another lie! The two of them grew huge and threw me into the mud! And so Kiburi must have walked through the gorge and left traces there!"

Mufasa:
"That's enough now, Kovu! Leave our cave immediately!"

Sarabi:
“And don’t you dare come back so dirty again!”

Kiburi:
"I have no idea what you're talking about, but sometimes your imagination just runs wild. There's no such thing. But I didn't expect anything else from you. And as for the paw prints in the gorge, they were there before you even got lost here."

Kovu:
"But... I know what I saw... I'm not crazy... I can only repeat it... Those two..."

Mufasa:
"GET OUT!"

Kovu:
"Aaaah, help!"

Kovu runs out of the cave. Kiburi follows him with Simba on his back to the entrance. They watch him until they can no longer see him. Then they go back to Mufasa and Sarabi.

Mufasa:

“Now I’m curious to find out what actually happened.”

Simba:
"Today was the best day of my life so far! I finally defeated Kovu in battle!"

Mufasa:
“Well, congratulations, my son. Great. You have mastered your task excellently.”

Kiburi:
"I couldn't have done better; he was that good."

Sarabi:
"Well done, Simba. From now on, you will help make our country safer again."

Simba:
“You know about my new powers?”

Sarabi:
"After your meeting under Rafiki's laboratory, your father told me about your wise decision. You couldn't have made a better one. We also have great respect for the fact that you immediately understood such a complex story as your uncle's. We wouldn't have expected that from you yet. And yet we always wished that you would never grow up, Simba..."

Everyone laughs.

Mufasa:
"Please don't get that wrong, Simba. She means growing up in the sense of becoming an adult. Of course, you can change your size at any time, just like we can."

Simba:
"Of course I understand that."

Sarabi:
“And that helped you achieve your big victory?”

Simba:
"That's exactly the way it was. Just before we started, Kovu asked me if I was using any help. When I showed him my thumb, he seemed to know what I was up to. Because when I said I was making a fool of myself, he burst into loud laughter. He claimed it was just fantasy. So I blew into it and grew bigger and bigger. He stopped laughing immediately. Then I was able to just throw him on his back and catch him. I had won. I will never forget the incredulous look on his face. But he can tell his grandmother about the mud."

Kiburi:
"It was very amusing to watch from a safe distance. He was not prepared for it at all. And later we caught him soiling my sleeping place. This time it was Simba who watched from a safe distance as I confronted him. He claimed he did it because he was convinced that I had helped Simba to win. He accused me of being responsible for his defeat. When I asked him to clean my place, he got cheeky and refused. Then he walked a little way away from me before stopping and licking himself again. When he turned his back to me, it was time for a nasty surprise. I stood behind him and started to grow. In all my 123 years, I have never grown as gigantic as I did at that point. And to Simba's delight, I grew even more. My paws were as big as my tree. But now the time had come. I reared up like a zebra and stomped on the ground mightily to the left and right of him with great momentum. Kovu flew high into the air and landed on the sole of my right paw. I looked at him threateningly and spoke a word of power to him in a thunderous voice. As I did so, I saw the mudhole in the distance and threw him there with a well-aimed throw. He fell headfirst into it. We really had a great time. Didn't we, Simba?"

Simba and Kiburi laugh. Mufasa and Sarabi smile.

Sarabi:
"We heard you all the way here. That explains Kovu's dirty fur and the earthquake earlier."

Kiburi:
"Yes, Sarabi. I am responsible for both. I have already removed some of the traces with Simba's help. Of course, I will do the same with the rest."

Sarabi:
"But no, Kiburi. As our best friend, savior and integral member of our family, you don't have to worry about that."

Mufasa:
"We will keep my paw prints in the gorge as a memorial to remind us of what almost happened to Simba and me. But I expect the next rainy season will wash them away."

Kiburi:
"Thank you very much... But the best part was Kovu's incredulous face as Simba grew bigger. I wanted to laugh out loud at that moment."

Mufasa:
"Yes, I can imagine that. But please always remember that the supernatural powers must remain top secret. If our secret leaves our pride and falls into the wrong paws, the consequences would be too terrible to imagine. Especially regarding the Outlands."

Simba:
“We all have to be aware of that.”

Kiburi:
"We won't tell anyone, Simba. We promise."

Sarabi:
to Mufasa
"But that won't stop Simba from showing me how he looks like when he is a few times his size. I've never seen him like that before."

Mufasa:
"Of course not. As long as we're among ourselves, we can be as big as we want."

Kiburi:
"Wait, Simba. I'll let you down."

Kiburi lies down on the ground so that Simba can climb down from his neck. He sits down in front of Sarabi and smiles at her. Sarabi's look shows that she can't wait to see Simba grow.

Simba:
“Take another good look at me, Mom. I’m about to become as big as you.”

Sarabi:
"I can't even imagine it yet... But now you will certainly help me."

Simba:
"With the BIGGEST pleasure."

Simba stays seated and concentrates. When his body starts to hiss quietly, Mufasa, Sarabi and Kiburi put on a smile. They are reminded of themselves. The hissing gets louder and Simba starts to grow. Beaming with joy, he watches as Sarabi's face gets closer and closer to him. It only takes a few seconds until he is at eye level with her and stops growing. Sarabi hugs Simba.

Sarabi:
"My son... You are still a cub, and you can already be as big as me. Thank you, Kiburi. Without you, none of this would have been possible."

Kiburi:
“I was happy to do that, Sarabi.”

Simba:
to Sarabi
“And you can do that too?”

Sarabi:
"I can do that. But I'm not very good at it..."

Simba:
"It's very simple. All you have to do is relax and imagine in your mind that you are slowly growing bigger. Then you will also grow bigger in reality. The faster you grow in your mind, the faster you will grow."

Sarabi:
"That sounds easier than it is. The first time I tried it, I grew too fast and punched a big hole into the ceiling of Rafiki's storage room. Since then, I've preferred to stay as big as I actually am. I'm all the more pleased about my other powers, especially the eternally regained youth."

Mufasa:
"It's just a matter of practice. Try it again, very carefully, and you'll see how easy it is."

Kiburi:
“And once you have it under control, it’s no longer a problem.”

Sarabi:
"Very well. But you will take responsibility if our cave collapses because of me."

Mufasa:
"Of course we do."

Kiburi:
“Yes, then we will take responsibility for everything.”

Simba:
"It won't come to that. If all three of us say how easy it is, then it's the way it is."

Sarabi:
"You've convinced me, Simba. I'll try."
     
Sarabi sits quietly and relaxes. She gathers her courage and concentrates. When her body starts to hiss quietly, the first step is completed.

Mufasa:
"Very good. The beginning is done. And now SLOWLY grow bigger."

Sarabi follows Mufasa's instructions and transfers them into her mind. The hissing gradually gets louder until she slowly starts to grow. Simba, Mufasa and Kiburi are satisfied.

Kiburi:
"Excellent. If you want, you can increase speed."

Sarabi begins to tower over Mufasa while sitting. She gives it a try and increases the speed in her mind, which accelerates her growth. She already seems much more confident in using her new abilities and continues to grow at the new speed. When Sarabi stops, Simba is back to the size she is used to, from her perspective.

Sarabi:
"And? How was I?"

Simba:
“You couldn’t have done it better.”

Kiburi:
"So good that you have successfully restored the size ratio between mother and cub."

Mufasa:
“Great, honey. That’s the way it should be.”

Sarabi:
"Then I'm relieved..."

Simba concentrates and his body begins to hiss again.

Simba:
“Wait, we’re coming up to you.”

Simba has barely finished speaking when he begins to grow. Mufasa and Kiburi don't need to be told twice and grow with him. Sarabi watches with a proud feeling of having got the hang of it as her family literally grows bigger and bigger. When Simba is at eye level with her again, he stops growing and looks down at Kiburi and Mufasa. They follow him at a short distance. They also grow until they are at eye level with Sarabi again. Sarabi hugs Simba and Mufasa. Kiburi closes the gap opposite of her. All four look at each other.

Sarabi:
"It makes me so proud to have a family with such unique powers. We owe it all to Kiburi and Rafiki."

Mufasa:
"Actually, we should be grateful to YOU for this. Because you got the ball rolling. But don't forget: Only the four of us can do this. No one outside our pride must know that we can do something like this."

Kiburi:
"That's why we should talk again about how to move as a giant without being noticed."

Mufasa:
“I was too loud, right?”

Kiburi:
"Indeed, Mufasa. You were stomping around so much that I felt even stronger tremors under my tree than I did when the wildebeest herd passed through. And given the distance to the gorge, you can probably imagine how strong the quake must have been."

Mufasa:
"Oh yes, I can imagine that. Simba told me everything. Since then, I also know what you meant by the second earthquake. But you're right. We need to talk about that again."

Kiburi:
"Gladly. I have some useful advice for you. Especially for situations where someone has seen you as a giant, and you have to make it believable that it wasn't real."

Simba:
"We are excited to hear what you have to tell us. We will be able to put that to good use."

Sarabi:
“But first you certainly want to recover from your adventures.”

Simba:
“Oh yes, of course.”

Mufasa:

“You have earned it, my son.”

Kiburi:
"We've just arrived at lunchtime and have already experienced so much. A nap is just what we need."

Simba:
“I want to tell you something else.”

As Simba says this, his body begins to hiss.

Mufasa:
"What is it?"
     
Simba begins to grow. He becomes twice as big as Mufasa, Sarabi and Kiburi and is only a few meters away from the ceiling of the cave. Then he looks down at them as they look up at him expectantly. Simba's front legs are now long enough for him to hug all three at once.

Simba:
“I love all three of you with all my heart and thank you for your help.”

Touched by this gesture, they respond together.

Mufasa, Sarabi, Kiburi:
“We love you too, Simba.”

They hug each other tightly for a few seconds.

Mufasa:
“Well then, make yourselves comfortable.”

All four shrink back to their normal sizes.

Sarabi:
"I will lie down at your right paw."

Kiburi:
"I'm on your left."

Simba:
"I snuggle up in Kiburi's mane. It's so soft."

Kiburi:
feels honored
"Thank you, Simba."

Simba:
"You're welcome."

Mufasa:
laughs
“You two searched for each other and found each other.”

Kiburi:
“Yes, that’s true. Thanks to you too.”

Sarabi:
"We were happy to do this, Kiburi. We want you to at least begin to get over your loss."

Kiburi:
"I owe you something for that..."

Mufasa:
"Everything in its own time, Kiburi. It won't run away, especially for us."

Simba:
“Whatever it is, I will help you.”

Kiburi:
“I’ll gladly accept that.”

Mufasa and Sarabi lie down on the ground. Simba jumps onto Kiburi's back and then climbs into his mane.

Simba:
“Your soft mane just invites you to sleep over and over again.”

Kiburi:
“I can imagine that well.”

Mufasa:
"We do too. Sarabi and I used to do that with my father. His mane was so nice to snuggle up in."

Sarabi:
“Just like I’m doing to you now.”
snuggles up to Mufasa's mane from the right side. She purrs.

Mufasa:
also purrs
"Mmmmm... Well, have a good nap everyone."

Sarabi:
“You too, honey.”

Simba:
"Have a good nap, everyone."

Kiburi:
“We will have it, Simba.”

Simba:
“It will be wonderful in your soft mane.”

Kiburi:
"In any case."
lies down on the ground and moves closer to Mufasa
"So, here we are. Sleep well."

Simba:
"You too, Kiburi. See you later."

Kiburi:
“See you later, Simba.”

The four of them make themselves comfortable and begin their nap. Kiburi's thoughts revolve for several minutes around both Mufasa's Simba and his own. Finally, he opens his right eye and looks at Mufasa. He puts his right paw on Mufasa's left paw. Mufasa doesn't notice anything. Kiburi closes his eye again.

Kiburi:
whispers
"Thank you, Mufasa..."

Chapter 9: 14 years in between

Chapter Text

After all that had happened, Simba decided to make it official who would become his queen: his best friend Kubwa. But, as he expected, she was shocked when he told her about his decision. Although only a few days younger than Simba, she was about a third smaller than him. Rafiki had discovered that she suffered from dwarfism, so it was to be expected that she would not grow very big. So she asked Simba to reconsider his decision. But Simba knew what he was doing. She just wasn't allowed to know at that point that he could help Kubwa. So he limited himself to promising to cure her of her illness. In return, she had to promise to become his queen. Kubwa was not convinced that Simba would be able to keep his promise. But since she did not want to lose him as her only friend, she trusted him anyway. This decision would later prove to be the right one.

So the years went by and Simba and Kubwa grew up together. During this time their friendship grew stronger and stronger. They also kept in touch with Malka. Simba even showed him the huge paw prints Mufasa had left behind in the gorge years ago. Meanwhile, they were moving further and further away from Kovu and Tama. Mufasa's words had an effect. Of course, the two of them didn't like that at all. So they concentrated on Kubwa and terrorized her at every opportunity. Since they now knew the Pride Lands well, they were able to escape Simba every time. He seemed helpless against the two of them. This helplessness made Kubwa deeply despair. Kovu and Tama were sure that in this way they could force at least one of them to change their mind before the coronation.

A few days before Simba's coronation, it emerged that Malka's parents had decided, for no apparent reason, to abdicate on the same day as Mufasa and Sarabi. They completely ignored the fact that Malka had been invited by Simba himself in their presence and did not allow him to attend. This was met with complete incomprehension.

Right on time for Simba's fifth birthday, the time had come. After eleven years on the throne, Mufasa and Sarabi ceremoniously handed over the scepter to their son. It was going to be the last change of generations in the history of the Pride Lands. Now things got exciting: the new king officially announced who he was choosing as his queen. What nobody knew: Kovu and Tama had secretly hidden among the guests. They were firmly convinced that Simba would pass the throne directly to them both. But, as everyone present expected, he chose Kubwa. Kovu and Tama were beside themselves. They knocked the guests aside and attacked Simba and Kubwa, saying they would kill them. A serious fight broke out. While bystanders tried to calm the situation, Sarabi was able to separate Kubwa from the fighters and bring her to safety. Miraculously, she survived the attack unharmed. So did Simba, who was of course well protected from injuries. After this incident, both wanted to continue the ceremony. Their wish was granted without any problems. Meanwhile, Kovu and Tama were finally arrested. They would deal with them later. But with their words and actions, Kovu and Tama had crossed the red line and Simba knew that he had to seize the opportunity to end their terror now.

After all the festivities were over, Kubwa went to Rafiki, accompanied by Sarabi, and had him examine her. She had survived the incident without a single scratch. To be on the safe side, she had him give her a potion that restored her body to an intact state. Meanwhile, Simba, together with Mufasa and Kiburi, led Kovu and Tama to the dead end in the gorge where Mufasa had killed Zira and the three hyenas four and a half years earlier. On the way there, Kovu and Tama repeatedly threatened Simba with war if he refused to hand over the Pride Lands to them. Simba did not allow himself to be blackmailed and began to make good on his own threat from his cubhood. In front of Kovu's and Tama's panicked faces, he grew so huge that his shoulders reached up to the very top of the gorge. "You shouldn't have messed with us!" he yelled at them before stomping them into the ground with his gigantic paws. They had no chance and died instantly. The terror was over.

Now that Kubwa had kept her promise, it was time for Simba to do his part. On the afternoon of the same day, he took her to Rafiki's laboratory. When they arrived, Simba surprised her by growing up to the ceiling in front of her eyes. Then he told her what everyone had kept secret from her until then: Kiburi has supernatural powers. When Simba was still a cub, Rafiki found out how they could be shared. This way, Mufasa and Sarabi, just as Simba, already had these powers. Kubwa was to be the next so she could free herself from her dwarfism. Kubwa was overjoyed at Simba's help. After he had shrunk back to his normal size, he gave her the potion, which she immediately took. Shortly afterwards, Simba taught Kubwa how to use her new powers step by step and without any problems. Kubwa beamed from ear to ear and thanked Simba for his successful surprise with a big kiss. She immediately decided to give herself a new normal size. From then on, she stood at his side, just as big as himself. Together they came up with a ritual. At regular intervals they walked through the Pride Lands as giants and made the earth shake. This was to warn the Outlands not to cross the border. Anyone who could become a giant was welcome to walk with them.

One month later, the next surprise came: Mufasa and Sarabi were expecting a cub. For only one reason: Kubwa had been exposed to the terror of Kovu and Tama until she was an adult. As a result, she had lost faith in her ability to be a good mother. So Mufasa and Sarabi decided to become parents again themselves, to share their own experiences with cubs with Kubwa in the hope of making her change her mind. Simba didn't know how to react to this news. He couldn't imagine having siblings at all. But the further Sarabi's pregnancy progressed, the more Simba looked forward to being a big brother. After another three months, the time had come. Mufasa and Sarabi gave Simba a little brother, named Bahati. As soon as they saw each other for the first time, Simba was overwhelmed by his feelings. The ice was finally broken.

Just like Simba back then, Bahati developed splendidly. Mufasa's fear that he would become like Taka proved to be unfounded. Bahati was absolutely attached to Simba. He idolized his big brother and wanted to be with him all the time. Of course, that wasn't always possible for Simba, so he sometimes had to let him do something else. The greater their joy was when they saw each other again afterwards. Bahati was a very lively cub. He always reminded Simba of his own cub-hood.

Mufasa and Sarabi's plan worked better than expected. After just eight months, Kubwa felt ready to have her own offspring. A few weeks after Bahati's first birthday, she gave birth to her first cub together with Simba. A son whom they named Kopa. Simba and Kubwa were able to use the experience they had already gained with Bahati to good effect. This way, they also gave Kopa a carefree cub-hood. In his role as uncle, Bahati quickly realized that he was Kopa's favorite caregiver. Whenever he had the opportunity, he played with him a lot. This earned him the role of the most lovable uncle in the world, which Kopa named him. But they had one thing in common. When they were both still cubs, Simba told them that their family had supernatural powers. It would only be a matter of time before they came to life for Bahati and Kopa too. They believed him, without wanting to know more.

But as Bahati and Kopa grew up over the years, there were some peculiarities. While Bahati grew into a responsible adult, Kopa remained somewhat childish in character. For this reason, Simba decided to only give Bahati supernatural powers on his fifth birthday. He postponed this indefinitely for Kopa. Over the next three years, Kopa's character changed little. But Simba remained confident that he would soon be ready to take on responsibility. Meanwhile, he noticed that Bahati looked more and more like the stranger who had once saved him in the gorge.

One day, when Simba was drinking at the watering hole with his family, he told them how the decisive events had once taken place there. He suddenly caught his breath, because he remembered a friend he had almost forgotten about: Malka. Eight years had passed since contact with him had been lost. "I have to find him again!" he swore to himself. The very next day he set off alone towards the Sunlands. When he arrived there with peaceful intensions, he asked how to get to Malka. When Simba finally found him, Malka recognized him immediately. The joy of seeing him again knew no bounds. After that, Malka couldn't stop telling stories. Since he had taken over the kingdom from his parents, he had still ruled it alone. He had come to terms with not having a queen and was fine with that. But over the years, Malka's tasks became more and more overwhelming, and he looked for help. For him, Simba was his savior in times of need. Of course, he was ready to help his old friend. For one year they discussed with Kubwa how Malka could be helped best. They came to the conclusion that they should form an alliance. The Sunlands were dissolved as an independent kingdom, converted into a district and joined the Pride Lands. To relieve him of his own burden, a large part of Malka's responsibilities were transferred to Simba and Kubwa. In order not to remove Malka from his former position entirely, he remained responsible for the Sunlands. However, any actions on his part in the future required consultation with Simba and Kubwa.

On the first anniversary of Simba's and Malka's reunion, their decisions were successfully implemented. Malka believed that his time as king would soon be over. He thought it would be a shame that he would not be able to enjoy it for long. Simba wanted to prevent this by giving him Kiburi's supernatural powers. He believed that Malka, as his friend and ally, should also be part of it. So he asked him to come to Pride Rock in a month. As a pretext, he wanted to know what experience the Sunlands had made with the political reorganization. Malka thought it was premature, but he agreed. Until then, he let Kubwa, Bahati, Mufasa, Sarabi, Kiburi and Rafiki in on his plan and prepared himself.

Chapter 10: Safe Conduct

Chapter Text

14 years have passed since Simba's victory over Kovu. Compared to that, a month felt like a moment. The day of Malka's return to the Pride Lands had already arrived. Simba had promised him that Kopa would be waiting for him at the district border. From there he would then accompany him to Pride Rock. Malka was looking forward to getting to know Simba's son. Little did he know that he would make even more new acquaintances today. All Kopa needed now was an introduction from his father Simba, which he was now to receive.

Inside Pride Rock's cave. King Simba sits in the cave and waits for Kopa. He is led to the entrance of the cave by his uncle Bahati. He enters the cave alone. Kopa sees Simba and stops. They look at each other.

Simba:
"Come in."

Kopa:
continues his walk
"Dad, you've made me wait long enough now. What awaits me?"

Simba:
“Just calm down, Kopa. The wait is over now.”

Kopa:
“That was about time.”
sits down in front of Simba and looks at him mischievously
“You know I don’t like secrets.”
          
Simba:
"I know. Until yesterday it was just not certain whether everything would take place as planned."

Kopa:
"But it will."

Simba:
"Exactly. And that's why I want to tell you what it's all about."

Kopa:
“You have my undivided attention.”

Simba:
"Great. It's this: We're getting a visit from our friend Malka, who has been our ally for a month. He's finally returning to the Pride Lands after almost a decade. I want him to reach Pride Rock safely. That's why it's your job to meet him at the border of our districts and escort him here. I'm sure that won't be difficult for you."

Kopa:
"No problem. I can do it. Malka will arrive here unharmed."

Simba:
"That's the right attitude. And if Malka actually arrives here without a scratch, you'll have a reward."

Kopa:
“A reward? What kind?”

Simba is silent and looks mischievously at Kopa. Kopa realizes what he is trying to tell him. Kopa lowers his head.

Kopa:
"I know... Another secret..."

Simba:
"...that you can release by completing your task as I expect of you. Does that motivate you?"

Kopa:
raises his head and looks motivated at Simba
“Of course. But the district border is long. Have you agreed on a meeting point?”

Simba:
"It's good that you ask, otherwise it would have been difficult to find Malka. First, you leave Pride Rock to the south. When you reach the watering hole, you go northeast until you reach Kiburi's tree. From there, your path leads you southeast and from the three stones to the east. The agreed meeting point is at the Flat Ridge Rock, right in front of the border. There you wait for Malka and give him safe conduct back along the described route to our cave. And so that you know whether the right one is in front of you: Malka is quite powerfully built, about your height, and has red eyes. His fur color is similar to that of your grandmother Sarabi and he has a black mane. Did you understand?"

Kopa:
"Understood."

Simba:
serious face
"Then listen to me very carefully now... Malka doesn't know that we have supernatural powers. He shall only hear about it from me when he gets here. ONLY FROM ME. Your route takes you past Kiburi's tree. It is therefore likely that you will meet him. I don't know how big Kiburi was when Malka last saw him. He might have chosen a size for today that is so big that Malka will notice it. If he asks you about it, make him ask Kiburi. He will then defuse the situation. NOT A WORD from you. Do you understand that?"

Kopa's facial expression suggests that he is aware of the importance of secrecy.

Kopa:
"Yes..., not a word..."

Simba:
"Great. Then you can set off. Probably Malka is already on his way. I'll be waiting for you here in the cave."

Kopa:
jumps up and walks to the exit of the cave
"Don't worry, Dad. I'll be there in time. See you soon."

Simba:
“See you soon. And don’t rush!”

Kopa leaves the cave. He carefully walks down the rocky path from Pride Rock and continues south. He hurries because he wants to be at the meeting point before Malka. After a few minutes he arrives at the watering hole. There he meets his mother Kubwa. She is drinking.

Kopa:
"Mum!"

Kubwa:
surprised
"Hello, Kopa. What brings you here?"

Kopa:
“I’m on my way to pick up Malka.”

Kubwa:
"Exactly. Today he is finally returning to the Pride Lands. Take good care of him so nothing bad happens to him."

Kopa:
"Don't worry. He will arrive safely."

Kubwa:
"That's nice... But if you're supposed to meet at the district border east of here, then why are you coming here?"

Kopa:
"Dad told me a route that I should take to lead Malka to Pride Rock. The watering hole is the first waypoint and next I should go to Kiburi's tree. He says it is the safest way."

Kubwa:
"I understand... I wouldn't want anything to happen to Malka either. After all, he's a long-time friend of ours. A safe route is always the best choice."

Kopa:
"Exactly. That's why I have to move on now, so that he doesn't get to the Flat Ridge Rock before me."

Kubwa:
"I don't want to hold you up. Your father and I are waiting for you in our cave. But take your time."

Kopa:
"All right. See you soon."

Kopa leaves the watering hole and gradually disappears into the tall grass. Kubwa watches him.

Kubwa:
"You can do it, Kopa... Then you will be very happy about your reward..."

She takes another sip and then heads towards Simba. Meanwhile, Kopa is running with big strides towards Kiburi's tree.

Kopa:
"It's all further apart than I thought. I hope I don't miss Malka. Ah, finally, there comes Kiburi's tree. Watch out, Kiburi, I'm coming!"

Kiburi's tree appears before Kopa's eyes. He shoots out of the tall grass, intending to surprise Kiburi, but he is not there. Kopa stops, astonished.

Kopa:
"He's not here... What a pity... He really likes to be surprised by me... Later, then. I have to move on. Now to... the southeast."

Kopa walks past Kiburi's tree and disappears into the tall grass in a southeasterly direction. He continues to run quickly to reach the meeting point in time. A few minutes later he reaches the three stones and walks past them without saying a word, now in an easterly direction. When he finally arrives at the Flat Ridge Rock soon afterwards and does not yet see Malka, he is relieved.

Kopa:
"Phew, I made it in time. He's not in sight yet. Well then, Malka: I'm here and waiting for you."

Kopa sits upright on the rock and waits. He looks expectantly over the vast land. It doesn't take long before he notices movement in the distance. A lion, exactly matching Simba's description, is moving towards him. Kopa looks closely and comes to the same conclusion.

Kopa:
“Everything matches. That must be Malka.”

Kopa raises his right paw and waves at Malka to come over. Malka recognizes his signal and walks straight towards him.

Malka:
(“So this is Simba’s son. He looks just like his father. Then he must be just as nice.”)

He stops a few meters in front of the district border. He sits down and raises his right paw.

Malka:
"Amani iwe nanyi."
("Peace be with you.")

Kopa returns the greeting by raising his right paw.

Malka:
"Prince Kopa?"

Kopa:
"Personally. Then you are King Malka."

Malka:
"That's me. I request permission to enter the district of government."

Kopa:
"Permission granted."

Malka crosses the border with a symbolic step. When he reaches Kopa, he is embraced by him.

Kopa:
“Welcome to the district of government, Malka.”

Malka:
"Thank you, Kopa. You're just like your father. He always likes to hug me too. I can see him in your face."

Kopa:
"You think so?"

Malka:
"Yes. Look at yourself. You have a lot of him in your appearance. His magnificent mane, his strong body, his face. You are his son, that is obvious."

Kopa:
stirred
"Thank you, Malka..."

Malka:
"My pleasure, Kopa. Now then, will you show me the safe way to Pride Rock?"

Kopa:
"Of course. That's why I'm here. Follow me."

Kopa and Malka leave the Flat Ridge Rock together. They go back to Pride Rock along the same route that Kopa came.

Kopa:
“Did you have a good trip?”

Malka:
“Apart from the fact that there was no one available to accompany me, it has been quite pleasant so far.”

Kopa:
"How come?"

Malka:
"At home the hunting season recently started again. We want to make sure that there will be plenty of food by the time I return. Hunting is not for me. Then I prefer to travel alone."

Kopa:
"I understand that well. My great-great-grandfather Mohatu had to deal with a severe drought 54 years ago."

Malka:
“The Sunlands were also affected by this.”

Kopa:
"Exactly. He also set out on his own to find water. And in the end he actually succeeded."

Malka:
"A strong performance from a truly great king. We can still learn a lot from him today."

At about two o'clock Malka sees Pride Rock. He stops, somewhat confused.

Malka:
"Kopa?"

Kopa:
"Yes?"

Malka:
“Don’t you think we’re coming a little off course?”

Kopa:
"No, why?"

Malka:
points towards Pride Rock
"Look. Pride Rock is over there. But we'll walk past it like this. Are you sure we're in the right place?"

Kopa:
"Dad doesn't want anything to happen to you. That's why he told me a route to take you."
points to the three stones
"Look. These three stones are a waypoint on our route. From here we have to continue in a northwesterly direction. So we are heading towards Pride Rock. But not for long, then we have to change direction again."

Malka:
"I understand your father well. After knowing each other for as long as we have and then losing touch, I wouldn't want that either."

Kopa:
"Exactly. Don't worry. We're on the right way."

Kopa and Malka continue their journey in a northwesterly direction. During this stretch they do not exchange a word. When they approach Kiburi's tree while they are hidden in the tall grass the silence ends.

Kopa:
"See that tree up ahead? That's our next waypoint."

Malka:
recognizes the tree
“Yes, that is Kiburi’s tree.”

Kopa:
“Exactly. Dad had a lot of thoughts in choosing the route.”

Malka:
“Those were the days when Kiburi told stories to Simba and me... He could always tell such exciting stories...”

Kopa:
“Malka, get down!”
falls to the ground

Malka:
follows him confused
"Why? What is it?"

Kopa:
“There’s Kiburi.”

Malka:
"Kiburi, our favorite storyteller... But why are we hiding from him?"

Kopa:
"Kiburi loves surprises. When I came by earlier, I wanted to surprise him too, but he wasn't here. Now I can make up for it. Come with me, but very quietly..."

Kopa and Malka sneak up to the edge of the tall grass, invisible to Kiburi, and lie down there. Kiburi had joined in the hunt earlier and secured his share. Now he has just eaten it and is still licking his paws clean. He turns his back to Kopa and Malka and does not notice that he is being watched.

Kopa:
"So, Malka: You wait here. I'll go ahead and surprise Kiburi. On my signal, you follow me. Alright?"

Malka:
"Okay, but wait a minute, Kopa..."

Kopa:
"Yes?"

Malka:
takes a close look at Kiburi
"Just look at Kiburi..."

Kopa:
also looks at Kiburi
"Is something wrong?"

Malka:
“He is so... so big...”

Kopa:
“Of course. That’s how you know him.”

Malka:
"Yes, I do. But I remember him being smaller. Actually, he's not big anymore. He's a giant."

Kopa:
"That's why he is called the 'Proud Giant'."

Malka:
"Still... He seems bigger to me... And he was already fully grown when your father and I were still cubs..."

Kopa:
"You'll have the chance to ask him soon. Wait here."

Kopa stands up carefully and sneaks up to Kiburi quietly, while Malka stays behind, hidden by the grass. Kopa stops right behind Kiburi and prepares to jump. Kiburi sits in front of him and turns his back to him. He has no idea of Kopa's surprise.

Kopa:
("Surprise!")

With all his strength, Kopa jumps at Kiburi from behind. Kiburi is frightened.

Kiburi:
"Hey!"

Kopa has Kiburi firmly in his grip and brings him down. Since Kiburi cannot see the supposed attacker, he defends himself.

Kiburi:
"Get off!!!"

Kiburi turns sideways and rolls across the ground. Kopa is not prepared for this, so he breaks away from Kiburi and falls onto his back. He tries to get up again, but Kiburi is faster and pins him down by pressing his paws onto Kopa's chest. Kiburi growls at him loudly and threateningly, but when he recognizes his "attacker" he falls silent on the spot.

Kiburi:
“Kopa, you rascal! I should have known.”

Kopa:
embarrassed look
“Uh… Well, tough luck.”

Kiburi:
"I keep falling for it over and over again."

Kopa:
"I thought you liked surprises."

Kiburi:
"Yes, I do. But you've never... 'overwhelmed' me like that before."

Kopa:
“It almost worked.”

Kiburi:
"You may be able to compete with other lions by now. But if you want to compete with me, you still have a lot to learn."

Kopa:
"I'll stick with it."

Kiburi:
"That's good."
helps Kopa get back on his paws
“Well then, what can I do for you?”

Kopa:
“Today I am providing safe conduct for the first time.”

Kiburi:
"Oh yes. I remember. Malka is coming back to us today after many years. You are supposed to pick him up from the Flat Ridge Rock, right? Then I don't want to hold you up."

Kopa:
"You don't need to. I'm already on my way back and I have him with me."
points towards Malka
"He's waiting there in the tall grass."

Kiburi:
“Malka, where are you hiding?”

Malka rises from the tall grass.

Malka:
"Here."

Kiburi:
"Ah... Nice to see you again. Come join us."

Malka leaves the tall grass and walks to Kiburi and Kopa.

Malka:
“Yes, our proud giant can also be very uncomfortable, right, Kopa?”

Kopa and Kiburi laugh.

Kopa:
“I was and am aware of that.”

When he reaches them, Malka stops.

Malka:
"Hello, Kiburi. It's been a while."

Kiburi:
"I notice that, Malka. Look at how big you've become."

Malka:
“Ah… When I stand next to you, I immediately feel small again.”

Kiburi:
laughs
"I believe that."

Malka:
"Is it possible that you have grown? You seem much bigger than I remember."

Kiburi:
"That's true. I suspect that humans have been in our land and have conducted one of their experiments again. How I hate that... Some time ago, I took part in the hunt, just like today. My share of the spoils had a strange aftertaste. Such things rarely happen, but they are not unusual. Since then, I have been growing again. Not far yet, but I am doing it."

Malka:
"You're probably already the biggest lion that ever lived. Hopefully you'll stop growing at some point."

Kiburi:
"Most certainly."
looks alternately at Kopa and Malka
"Am I holding you up?"

Kopa:
"Not at all. Your tree is just on our route to Pride Rock. Next we're going to the watering hole."

Kiburi:
“Hey, I was just about to go there too. May I accompany you for a bit?”

Kopa:
“Of course. The more we are, the better.”

Kiburi:
lies down on the ground
"Climb on my back, Malka. Then you can rest."

Malka:
"Oh no, thank you. That's really nice of you, but..."

While Malka says this, he closes his eyes and turns his gaze slightly away from Kiburi. Kiburi takes advantage of this: he swings himself under Malka and lifts him up with momentum. Malka is completely overwhelmed.

Malka:
"WOAH! KIBURI!"

Kopa laughs.

Kiburi:
"You've walked far enough. Now we'll take over while you recover."

Malka:
“Yes… I could really use some rest after this shock… Am I not too heavy for you?”

Kiburi:
"Oh no. I don't even feel your weight."

Malka:
"Then I must be very light, and you must be incredibly strong... But as big as you are, and will probably get EVEN bigger, it's no wonder that you can carry me so easily."

Kiburi:
"You'll like it up there."
to Kopa
“We’re ready, Kopa.”

Kopa:
“Well, let’s go then.”

Together, the three of them leave Kiburi's tree and head towards the watering hole. Malka quickly recovers from Kiburi's surprise.

Kiburi:
“Have you at least had a pleasant journey so far?”

Malka:
"Yes, but without company. At home they are too busy hunting. But I managed on my own."

Kopa:
"But it is my father's wish that we accompany you now. There is nothing we can do about that."

Malka:
“Of course. And I appreciate that.”

Kiburi:
“Are they so busy that no one could accompany you?”

Malka:
"We want to make sure that there will be plenty of food when I return. We already have more than enough. But you never know."

Kopa:
“We are approaching the watering hole.”

Kiburi:
“I’m sure you have plenty of water too.”

Malka:
“At least as much as you.”

They arrive at the watering hole.

Malka:
“Ah, finally. It was about time.”

Kiburi lies down and Malka gets off him. Together the three of them drink at the shore. While doing so Malka remembers the past.

Malka:
"This is where it all started... Kovu made a bet with Simba that was completely against him, but he won it right away... To this day I don't know how he managed it..."

Kopa:
“You can ask him.”

Kiburi:
"He will be happy to give you an answer."

Malka:
"That's exactly what I'm going to do. We've already learned a lot from each other and we'll continue to do the same in the future."

Kopa:
"That's good."

Malka:
"Okay, I'm done. Are you?"

Kopa, Kiburi:
"Ready."

Malka:
"Oh, wait..."

Malka climbs back onto Kiburi's back. Kiburi looks at him mischievously.

Kiburi:
"Oh...! I thought so! Now you like riding me, don't you?"

Malka:
"I actually like it up here. I had forgotten how comfortable it is."

Kiburi:
“Yeah, yeah. Then and now.”

Malka:
"Don't worry. If I get some of this special meat, then YOU can ride ME someday."

Kopa and Kiburi laugh.

Malka:
"You laugh about it. I would have liked to become a giant, just like you, Kiburi. But unfortunately it didn't happen."

Kopa:
"That can still change. You just need a little luck and then you will be."

Malka:
"I hope so."

Kopa:
“Come on, Kiburi, let’s move on.”

Kiburi:
"Yes."

The three lions leave the watering hole towards Pride Rock. It now appears very close. Now they walk a little faster to cover the last stretch. A short time later, when they arrive at Pride Rock, Malka dismounts from Kiburi before they climb up the rocky path together. When they reach the top, Bahati is waiting for them.

Bahati:
calls into the cave
"They're here! Kopa did it!"

The group arrives.

Bahati:
“Kopa, my nephew, come to me.”

Kopa comes to Bahati and lets him hug him.

Bahati:
“Well done, Kopa… I knew you could do it… Just as we expected from you…”

Kopa:
"You know, Uncle Bahati... It wasn't that difficult. I would do it again anytime."

Malka is equally astonished and confused by their exchange of words.

Malka:
(“What? Uncle? Simba has siblings? Why don’t I know about this?”)

Bahati:
"Your father will be very pleased. Tell him about your success."

Kopa:
"I will. Now you'd surely like to meet our guest."

Bahati:
"Yes, very much."

Kopa:
"Here he is."

Malka steps forward.

Kopa:
"I'll be right back."

Kopa goes into the cave to Simba and Kubwa.

Bahati:
"King Malka."

Malka:
"That's me."

Bahati:
"Welcome back to Pride Rock. I am Bahati, Simba's younger brother."

Malka:
"It's so nice to meet you, Bahati. I'm also pleasantly surprised to learn that Simba has siblings. He's never told me about you before."

Bahati:
"He wanted to surprise you."

Malka:
"Well, he succeeded. Do you have any other siblings?"

Bahati:
"No, he only has me as his 'little sibling'."

Kopa comes back from the cave.

Kopa:
"I'm back. Everything is set."

Bahati:
“And your reward?”

Kopa:
"We'll get to that as soon as Dad has spoken to Malka. You can go to him now, Malka."

Malka:
"I'm on my way."

Malka enters the entrance of the cave. Kubwa comes to meet him there.

Malka:
"Hello, Kubwa."

Kubwa:
“Hello, Malka. Did you arrive safely?”

Malka:
"Without a single scratch. That was perfect. Your son has earned his reward."

Kubwa:
"I'm glad to hear that."

Malka wants to look outside at Kiburi. But he can no longer see him and looks straight back at Kubwa.

Kubwa:
“Everything okay, Malka?”

Malka:
"I have to tell myself that I haven't suddenly grown. When I stood next to Kiburi, I felt small and now next to you, I feel big again. If you were standing next to Kiburi, you would seem to me as if you were still a cub. But we all know why."

Kubwa:
(“So I look like a cub? We’ll see about that soon...”)
"Yes, I've always known that. Simba is waiting for you inside. I'll wait for you two outside."

Malka:
"All right. See you soon."

Malka continues his way into the cave.

Chapter 11: My savior?

Chapter Text

This chapter looks at what Simba experienced while waiting for Kopa and Malka. So we have now turned back time.

Kopa leaves the cave. Simba stays behind and watches him. After just a few seconds, he disappears.

Simba:
whispers
“Good luck, my son… You must not fail… Please don’t...”
sinks into his thoughts
“So… How do I pass the time until he comes back…?”

Before he can answer his question, he sees Bahati coming into the cave.

Bahati:
“Now the moment of truth has come, huh?”

Simba:
"Bahati..."
     
Simba experiences another flashback. It shows the moment in the gorge when he is saved by the lion, who is still unknown to this day. He looks exactly like Bahati. Simba falls silent.

Bahati:
“Are you alright, Simba?”

Simba:
"Yes, I am... But... When I see you, it seems to me as if YOU had saved me back then..."

Bahati:
“Are you thinking about the gorge again?”

Simba:
"Yes…"

Bahati:
“Oh, Simba… You know that can’t be.”

Simba:
"Of course I know that... But you look exactly like him. Same looks, same voice, even the same scent. How many big coincidences are necessary for something like that to happen?"

Bahati:
"I don't know... That was before my time... But it must still be bothering you after so many years... I can't help you much, Simba... But I'll support you wherever I can... I promise..."

Simba:
snuggles up to Bahati
"Thank you, Bahati..."

Simba and Bahati rub their heads together to express their affection for each other. Because of that they fail to notice that Mufasa comes into the cave and sees them doing so.


Mufasa:
“That’s how I like to see you two.”

Simba, Bahati:
frightened
"Father!"

Mufasa:
“I guess I surprised you now.”

Simba:
"You did."

Bahati:
“Honestly, yes.”

Mufasa:
"Always stick together, my sons. Nothing can hurt you as long as you're together. Then history can't repeat itself. I would have liked to have had a brother like that... What were you just talking about, Bahati?"

Bahati:
"Simba is once again wondering who saved him in the gorge."

Mufasa:
"Simba..."

Simba:
“I’m sorry, Father… But as soon as I see, hear AND smell Bahati, it’s like my savior is standing in front of me again.”

Mufasa:
lowers his head
"I know... I'm also sorry that I never found out who we owe your life to..."

Bahati:
“And I'm sorry that I can’t be of much help to you two…”

Simba:
"It's okay, Bahati..."

Mufasa:
"Nobody can blame you. You weren't born yet."

Bahati:
"Is there nothing left that we haven't tried yet? Maybe we've overlooked something."

Mufasa:
"Then we would have to start all over again... But you could be right, Bahati. We should consider it."

Simba:
“Thank you, father… How did you proceed back then?”

Mufasa:
"In such mysterious cases, I follow one of Mohatu's words of wisdom. He once said: Once you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth."

Bahati:
“Did it do you any good?”

Mufasa:
sighs
"Unfortunately not... After eliminating the impossible, nothing possible remains... I can't remember anything more mysterious than this..."

Simba:
"Then we'll probably never find out..."

Bahati:
"But he told you that one day you would find out who he is."

Simba:
“And when will that day come?”

Bahati:
puzzled face
"I wonder that too..."

Simba:
"The next big question is: Where did the stranger disappear to after leaving me on the safe ledge?"

Bahati:
“Well..., another question without an answer...”

Mufasa:
"The traces ended in the middle of the gorge, as if he simply ceased to exist at that point..."

Bahati:
"That can't be. Such a thing is not possible."

Simba:
“It IS… We just don’t know how yet...”

Mufasa:
"I refuse to accept that there are no answers to our questions...! I will keep looking for them. The next clue I find, you will know first. The truth is somewhere out there, my sons, and we WILL find it."
proud, determined pose

Simba, Bahati:
"Thank you, Dad..."

Mufasa:
hugs his sons
"Don't worry, you two. We can do it..."

Shortly afterwards, Mufasa releases the embrace.

Mufasa:
"Your mother and I were with Rafiki earlier. Perhaps we will know more this evening if we trust his word for today."

Simba:
"What is he saying?"

Mufasa:
"He predicts that completely unexpected things will happen today and in the next two days."

Simba and Bahati look at each other questioningly.

Simba:
"Something unexpected."

Bahati:
"It could be anything."

Mufasa:
"I can reassure you. He assured us that it will definitely be only good things."

Bahati:
snuggles up to Simba with relief
"Lucky!"

Simba:
licks Bahati over his head
“I can only agree with that.”

Mufasa:
smiles
“Keep it up.”
looks at his sons with pride for a moment
“So, have you prepared everything for Malka’s return?”

Bahati:
"I'm ready."

Simba:
“I just have to make one final preparation and then I’ll be ready.”

Mufasa:
"Then I won't hold you up any longer. Kopa has probably picked him up already."

Simba:
"I hope so..."

Mufasa:
"Simba, even if he still acts a bit childish sometimes, Kopa is ready to take on responsibility. We agree on that. Giving him Kiburi's supernatural powers as a reward is something I would have done too if I were you. So don't worry. He'll make it."
about to leave the cave
"As soon as Malka is one of the supernaturals, you can call us. Then your mother and I will greet him personally."

Simba:
"All right. See you later."

Bahati:
"See you later."

Mufasa nods and leaves the cave. Shortly afterwards, Bahati also gets up and walks towards the exit.

Bahati:
"Now, Simba, as we discussed: I'll keep watch outside and warn you if they come near. Until then, the cave is yours."

Simba:
“That’s exactly how we do it.”

Bahati:
“And please leave our cave in one piece.”

Simba:
"Oh, Bahati... Don't worry either. Even as a cub, I let the ceiling drop on my head and it always stayed intact. And stone is almost indestructible compared to wood."

Bahati:
“Yes, that’s true. Then I’m relieved.”

As Bahati says this, he leaves the cave. Simba stays behind and waits until he can no longer see his brother. Then he takes his designated place and begins the final test. He thinks back to the moment when he grew bigger in Rafiki's laboratory for the first time.

Simba:
"What a great feeling that was... When I experienced first hand what it means to be powerful and a giant... My dream became reality... I think back to that now, at my final test... But this time while sitting down..."

Simba sits down and concentrates. He looks at his paws when he already hears the hissing sound he has been waiting for.

Simba:
“Well then, here we grow again…!”

Simba begins to grow fast and looks around.

Simba:
“Very good, exactly at this pace.”

He looks up and continues to grow until his head almost touches the ceiling of the cave.

Simba:
“Yes…, great… right underneath the ceiling… This will be the perfect surprise for Malka…”
stares at the ceiling
"Hey, Kovu...? Look at me...! Did you really think I had no chance against you...? Wrong...! I had the right friends at the right time who made me strong...! And you, with your dear Tama, achieved nothing...! I'm sure you would want to tell me something different now, but you are condemned to eternal silence while I remain the eternal king! That wouldn't have had to happen if you hadn't behaved so immaturely and attacked us...!"

While Simba continues to boast, he doesn't notice that Kubwa, about half his size, is coming into the cave. When she sees him sitting in front of her as a giant, she is briefly frightened, but immediately relaxes again. She stops in front of him and looks up at him.

Kubwa:
“Hey, my gentle giant?”

Simba:
frightened
"Oh! Kubwa!"

Kubwa:
“Are you letting the ceiling fall on your head again?”

Simba:
"Yes, indeed. But... did Bahati just let you in?"

Kubwa:
"No, he doesn't know I'm here."

Simba:
"He doesn't know? Even though you're so big?"

Kubwa:
"Yes. I made myself very tiny and sneaked past him. Luckily for me, you were growing just as I came in. Since your hissing drowned out mine, I was able to grow with you relaxed and become a giantess."

Simba:
"And show everyone once again what it means to be called 'Kubwa'."

Kubwa:
sits next to Simba and concentrates
"Oh, I have just started..."

Kubwa's body begins to hiss. It gets louder and Kubwa continues to grow. Simba looks towards the exit of the cave.

Simba:
“I hope for your sake that Bahati doesn’t notice.”

Without a care Kubwa continues to grow until she reaches Simba’s size.

Kubwa:
"Well, Simba, my gentle giant... When I'm as big as you, my name will receive all the honor it deserves."

Simba:
"Naturally..."

Kubwa:
"I met Kopa earlier at the watering hole. He is on his way to the Flat Ridge Rock with full commitment."

Simba:
"Very good."

Kubwa:
“Who were you just talking to?”

Simba:
"I was just bragging to Kovu about our supernatural powers again."

Kubwa:
"Ah, great. Yes... I imagined it differently back then... As soon as I become queen, I am attacked..."

Simba:
"That's why it was important to me to complete the ceremony before I killed them... They should leave knowing that we will not be intimidated and that they have achieved nothing with their attack."

Kubwa:
"That must have been very hard for you... You've just become king, and you already have to wipe out two lives..."

Simba:
"Not at all. I couldn't let them carry out their threat and harm you. At the same time, we could take revenge for everything we had endured from them up to that point."

Kubwa:
"If I could have been bigger back then, I would have grown huge in front of their eyes and roared them off their paws. Then they would have never dared to come close to me again."

Simba:
"Surely that would have been funny. But then Tama would have seen with her own eyes that Kovu was always right in his claim. We had to avoid that at all costs. She had seen it shortly before her death, but that was no use to her."

Kubwa:
“Exactly… It’s good that we left it at that and can now live our eternal life in peace…”
snuggles up to Simba
“Thank you, Simba… Without you, I would be a completely different lioness today...”

Simba:
"For me, it was a matter of course, Kubwa..."
puts his right arm around Kubwa
"But you know... I tend to agree with Kovu on one point."

Kubwa:
"Which one?"

Simba:
“On that you are the fake sister of Bahati and me.”

Kubwa:
a little horrified
"Really?"

Simba:
"Yes."
shows his left paw to Kubwa
"Look at us. Our fur, our toes, our eyes, the tufts of our tails. We have almost the same colors, so it seems like you could really be our sister. Many of our subservients say the same thing. But they have always emphasized that they formed this impression themselves."

Kubwa:
"And I always thought that Kovu had told them that. Then I will no longer react annoyed in the future. Of course, we know better than anyone that I'm not your sister. But now that you mention it, I have to say that we could actually be siblings in terms of our appearance. From now on, I'll take that as a compliment. You've made my life a little more beautiful, Simba. Thank you, my gentle giant."
     
Kubwa kisses Simba on the cheek. Touched, he smiles at her and kisses back on her cheek.

Simba:
“With pleasure, Kubwa, my gentle giantess.”

The two rub their heads together in love until Bahati calls into the cave from outside.

Bahati:
"They're here! Kopa did it!"

Kubwa:
"I knew it…!"

Simba:
"He did it...! Excellent..."

Kubwa:
“Quick, we have to shrink.”

Simba and Kubwa shrink back to their normal sizes. They make it just in time before Kopa comes into the cave. He immediately lets Kubwa give him a big hug.

Kubwa:
“We are so proud of you, Kopa!”

Kopa:
"Thank you, Mom..."

Simba:
puts a paw on Kopa's back
“Kopa, you did it. Your success fills us with great pride.”

Kopa:
"It wasn't as difficult as it sounded, Dad. I'd be happy to provide safe conduct again anytime."

Simba:
"We're glad to hear that. We'll remember it. I'll talk to Malka now. But don't go too far away, because after that I'll reveal the secret and give your reward to you."

Kopa:
"I'm waiting for you."

Simba:
“Very good. See you soon.”

Kopa:
"See you soon."

Kopa turns around and leaves the cave. Kubwa wants to follow him, but is called back by Simba.

Simba:
"Kubwa!"

Kubwa stops and turns to Simba.

Simba:
"Think about your size."

Kubwa:
"The surprise... I almost forgot about it."

Kubwa shrinks to her former normal size.

Kubwa:
“Shall we proceed as discussed?”

Simba:
“As soon as you can come in, I’ll call you.”

Kubwa:
“Everything as discussed.”
grins mischievously
“HE will be amazed.”

Simba:
grins back
“He will never forget that sight.”

Kubwa giggles and heads towards the exit. Simba watches her until she disappears around the corner. On the way out, Malka comes towards her.

Simba:
(“Oh boy, oh boy, that was close…!”)

Simba hears Kubwa and Malka talking to each other, but not what they are talking about. When they separate, Kubwa leaves the cave.

Chapter 12: Simba Kubwa! (Giant lion!)

Chapter Text

Malka enters the cave. He immediately spots Simba and goes towards him. When he reaches him, the two embrace, like when they were cubs. Kubwa listens to their conversation from outside.

Simba:
“Malka, my old friend… It’s so nice to have you back...”

Malka:
"Ah, it's been far too long..."

Simba:
“Has Kopa fulfilled his task?”

Malka:
"Your son is really very nice, Simba. He is in no way inferior to you. It was an absolutely safe conduct. I felt very safe. The only one he will probably never get past is Kiburi."
giggles

Simba:
laughs
"I expected nothing else."

Malka:
“However, on the way here I realized that more has changed than I thought.”

Simba:
"What?"

Malka:
"I didn't know you had siblings. Since when?"

Simba:
"You couldn't have known that, because I wanted to surprise you. Bahati is my younger brother. When he was born, I had already been king for four months. After her experiences with Kovu and Tama, Kubwa didn't believe she could be a good mother. So Mufasa and Sarabi decided to have another cub. They wanted to convey to her that her situation today is completely different. That way I could also gain experience with cubs before we had our own."

Malka:
"A brilliant idea."

Simba:
"...which was very beneficial to us regarding Kopa."

Malka:
"You look so similar, you can tell that you are siblings. Hopefully the past will not repeat itself..."

Simba:
"That was Mufasa's concern too, but it won't happen. We love each other too much for that."

Malka:
“Back then, you told me you couldn’t imagine having siblings.”

Simba:
"Yes, I said that. But I had no idea what it's like to have some. You should have seen Bahati as a cub. He thought I was a god and always wanted to be with me. I was never safe from him."

Malka:
“Aw, sibling love, huh?”

Simba:
giggles
"But as an adult he has become more calm and can sometimes get along without me. Nevertheless, we spend most of the time together. To this day he swears to me again and again, even in the presence of our father, that he will always be by my side, no matter what happens. Since Mufasa recognized the exact opposite of his own brother Taka in Bahati, his worries turned out to be unfounded."

Malka:
“Not everyone has a brother like that.”

Simba:
"Certainly not. But I'm also there for him. Since we got Kopa, he'd like to have cubs of his own. But he just can't find a suitable partner. That's why I ask him to look after Kopa every now and then. With moderate success. Kopa likes to play hide and seek with him. He often loses him. But we'll manage it."

Malka:
"You will succeed. I am sure of that. Well then. You wanted to know what experiences the citizens of the Sunlands have made with our union?"

Simba:
"Yes, please."

Malka:
"Well, overall, things are looking very good. The vast majority agrees with our union and is enjoying the new freedoms. But of course there are also some critics who consider it as a break with tradition. My parents would certainly have taken the latter side. So what? THEY wanted me to take their place at all costs. I have never gotten over the fact that I was not allowed to come to your coronation and that we lost contact because of that. I can no longer rule my kingdom alone. That is why it was my decision to accept your help and submit myself to you. They should be happy that I reacted in time. Who knows whether the Sunlands would still have a ruler otherwise."

Simba:
"Interesting."

Malka:
"Unfortunately, Tiifu, my deputy, is also among the critics. She doesn't like our union at all, which is not surprising. She vehemently relies on tried and tested methods and is very closed to new things and difficult to convince. This is also reflected in the fact that since then she increasingly does not do what I tell her. She simply no longer takes me seriously. If Tiifu continues like this, we will probably have to replace her."

Simba:
"We will. We will not allow ourselves to be influenced by that. We will stay on course and bide our time. I am confident that our alliance will convince even the last critics in the future."

Malka:
"Okay, let's do it."

Simba falls silent and appears satisfied. But Malka is confused.

Malka:

(“Wait a minute. Is that it?”)
"Uh, Simba?"

Simba:
"Yes?"

Malka:
“We're not finished yet, are we?”

Simba:
"That's right. How did you come up with that?"

Malka:
"I know you. You never ask me for a private conversation about every little thing. Then it must be something important. Especially since I would also like to know something from YOU."

Simba:
“And that would be what?”

Malka:
"When we passed by Kiburi earlier, I noticed that he has grown. He was already fully grown when we were still cubs. How can that be?"

Simba:
giggles
("He noticed it. Well, now it has to come out.")
“Very attentive of you.”

Malka:
“So I did NOT imagine it and Kiburi’s story about the strange tasting meat was NOT made up?”

Simba:
"Yes and No. It's true that you didn't imagine it. I don't know what kind of story Kiburi came up with, but no, it was made up. Likewise, I didn't want to talk to you about our alliance. That was just a pretext for me to get you here. The actual reason is...: I want to let you in on a secret of my family and share it with you..."

Malka:
"Oh... Yes, that's more than a little thing... In that respect, you did well to bring me here..."

Simba:
“Do you remember Kovu?”

Malka:
"I was still thinking about him at the watering hole. Him, who thought he was better than everyone else and wanted to take over the Pride Lands by force. Well, he paid for that with his life."

Simba:
“Was there a moment when you thought: Now he’s gone crazy!?”

Malka:
thinks for a moment
"Yes, there was. He ran to Tama and me in despair and told me that he had lost against you. You were said to have blown into your thumb and grown bigger as a result. I didn't believe a word he said. He had just made it up to distract attention from himself."

Simba:
"Malka..., that may sound just as crazy now... But he didn't make that up... It actually happened that way..."

Malka:
"I'M SORRY, WHAT!?"

Simba:
“Yes, you heard that right.”

Malka:
laughs
"Are you kidding me?"

Simba:
"Why should I?"

Malka:
"This is a joke."

Simba:
“Malka, have I ever lied to you?”

Malka:
"...Uh..., no."

Simba:
"Have you never wondered how I was able to beat Kovu all by myself, even though you saw how bad things were looking for me?"

Malka:
"Yes, I did. But I never dared to ask you. I wanted to save my face in front of Kovu and Tama."

Simba:
"If you listen to me carefully now, everything will become clear. And along the way, you will learn why Kiburi has actually grown."

Malka:
"Okay, so I assume it was as you said. What happened after we parted ways at the watering hole?"

Simba:
"My situation seemed hopeless. I had absolutely no idea how I could ever defeat Kovu. So I went to Kiburi to ask him if he could help me too. When I got to him, I noticed exactly the same thing as you. I had the impression that he had grown. At first I thought nothing of it and poured my heart out to him. As we got a little off topic, I learned something about Kiburi's story by coincidence. And now it gets interesting: Kiburi is the result of what the people call an 'animal experiment.'"

Malka:
"I've heard of this before. It's really cruel."

Simba:
"That's exactly what happened. He was forced to drink random liquids. But he was lucky and benefited from it. They gave him supernatural powers. He can be as big as he wants at any time. That confirmed my first impression. As soon as I knew about it, I asked him to show me and he did. Before my eyes he grew to the size of his tree. I immediately knew how to defeat Kovu and wanted to know how to make it work for me. But he said that it wasn't possible. Now I was back at the beginning."

Malka:
“Interesting… That explains a lot… But to this day it is not clear which giant had walked through the gorge shortly before.”

Simba:
"Kiburi wondered the same thing. But... it was Mufasa. In the gorge he came towards me as a giant. I thought he was going to trample me, so I put my paws in front of my face. Shortly afterwards he shook me. There he was again standing next to me normal sized and claimed that I had been unconscious. But I knew what I had seen."

Malka:
his jaw drops
“Mufasa was the giant? That’s not possible.”

Simba:
"You should see your face, Malka. Kiburi was also amazed when I told him that. That gave him the answer to the riddle. On the evening before the events in the gorge, Kiburi received a visit from Mufasa and Rafiki. The danger they suspected his brother Taka was behind forced them to take action. Rafiki believed he had found a way to allow Kiburi to share his supernatural powers. To do this, he wanted to test Kiburi's blood. Of course, he had some blood taken from him. As it turned out the next day, Rafiki was right. This way at the last second, Mufasa was prevented from being overthrown by his own brother."

Malka:
"I can follow that far. But what does that have to do with you?"

Simba:
"When Kiburi told me that, I immediately understood why Mufasa wanted to meet me at Rafiki's lab. In a playful way, he wanted to give me Kiburi's supernatural powers too. To do this, I was supposed to climb into the storage room alone, choose a potion and drink it. Since Rafiki had left his notes freely accessible in his lab, I immediately knew which one was the right one. This way I received supernatural powers as well and was able to defeat Kovu single-handedly."

Malka:
"By a potion...? Are you saying that you drank Kiburi's blood...?"

Simba:
"Most likely."

Malka:
disgusted
“BAAAH, DISGUSTING! How did Rafiki come up with such an idea!?”

Simba:
"It didn't taste anything like what you might think. It tasted like a mixture of bananas and a gaballo fruit. Very tasty."

Malka:
"I don't know..."

Simba:
"And the best part is: Like Kiburi, we will keep our supernatural powers forever. Even today, we can be as big as we want. Just imagine: I was already bigger than Pride Rock and left an imprint of my paw on its back."

Malka:
hangs his head
"Great idea... Simba, don't take this the wrong way, but I can't shake the feeling that this is all made up... I would like to believe you... Can you change that somehow...?"

Simba:
sits down and begins to concentrate
(“Then in Kiburi’s way.”)
“That’s how I looked at Kiburi when he told me everything.”

Malka:
exhales long
“Phew... How can I believe you, Simba?”

Before Malka can continue, he notices a faint hissing sound echoing through the cave. He looks around in confusion.

Malka:
"What is that noise? Where is it coming from?"

Simba:
"Listen to it."

Malka:
"That's coming from your direction."

Malka stands in front of Simba, looks around and listens. When he notices that the hissing is coming from Simba's body, he is frightened and jumps back. His jaw drops again.

Malka:
"Your body is hissing! Simba, what's happening to you!?"

Simba:
"What you asked me to do."

The hissing gradually becomes louder.

Malka:
“What did I ask you for...!?”
pauses when he can't believe his eyes
"SIMBA!?"

Simba begins to grow before his eyes. He grows quickly. With horror, Malka realizes his mistake.

Malka:
“Oh no, I didn’t mean that!”

Simba continues to grow. Malka becomes increasingly embarrassed.

Malka:
"I take it all back! Please, Simba!"

Simba is still growing and enjoying Malka's embarrassment. Malka bows guiltily to him.

Malka:
“How can I fix this?”

Malka looks up at Simba and is horrified. Simba is completely unimpressed by his bow and grows even faster. Malka drops to the ground and puts his paws in front of his face.

Malka:
"What have I done!? I have put our friendship in danger! Please forgive me, Simba! PLEASE!"

Malka remains lying on the ground with his eyes covered. He can still hear Simba's body hissing loudly. He risks a look between his paws and sees Simba's paws getting bigger and bigger and getting closer and closer to him.

Malka:
no longer looks
"Please don't, Simba..."

Just as Malka is expecting the worst, there is a dull sound and the hissing suddenly stops. After a few seconds of eerie silence, he hears a small stone fall to the ground next to him. When Malka doesn't hear anything else, he slowly removes his paws from his face. An overwhelming sight reveals itself before him. Where Simba used to sit moments ago, there are now two gigantic paws. Malka looks up... and higher... and higher... until he can finally see Simba's face. His jaw drops again. Simba has literally let the ceiling fall on his head and is looking down at Malka with a mischievous look on his face.

Malka:
"I will never question you again, Simba, I swear! You have my undivided attention!"

Simba:
"I quote: 'Thanks to my father, Kovu and Tama don't stand a chance against me, even when they're together. Nevertheless, I wish I could be bigger so that they don't dare come near me at all. But if I could, I would want to become a giant. Then I would simply knock them over with just one paw and I would have won.' End of quote. Correct me if I'm wrong, but do these words sound familiar to you?"

Malka:
“I told you that at the watering hole when we were still cubs.”

Simba:
"Exactly, you wanted to be bigger. I want to grant your wish. But now that I have your undivided attention, I'll take the opportunity to tell you about Kiburi's other supernatural powers."

Malka:
can't stop being amazed
“Kiburi can do more?”

Simba:
nods
"He is invulnerable. No matter how you attack him, nothing can hurt him. That's how I got away unscathed when Kovu and Tama attacked Kubwa and me at our coronation. Luckily, nothing happened to Kubwa either."

Malka:
"I can't express my amazement in words..."

Simba:
"After you've heard what's coming now, you'll be even less able to do that. Because Kiburi is... immortal."

Malka:

“You mean...: He has eternal life?”

Simba:
“Have you ever wondered how old Kiburi is?”

Malka:
"Not yet. How old is he?"

Simba:
"137 years."

Malka:
“WHAT!? Then he belongs to a completely different generation. He looks surprisingly young for that.”

Simba:
"And that will never change. After my parents received their supernatural powers, they noticed that they had been rejuvenated by them. As if they had just become adults. The supernatural powers keep Kiburi and us at exactly that point. When you told me a month ago that you thought your time as king was almost over, you gave me the idea of giving his supernatural powers to you too. Then you will have all the time in the world to enjoy our alliance."

Malka:
"Oh yes..."

Simba:
"Imagine: Together with Kubwa, we will remain kings forever and no one will ever be able to change that. Would you like to be part of that?"

Malka:
jumps up
"Of course I want! Even if the potion still makes me a little dreadful..."

Simba:
"I knew you would want to join us. As I said, it tastes like a mixture of banana and gaballo fruit. You will like it. Rafiki has prepared the potion for you. It's in his laboratory, where I also enjoyed it. Kubwa will accompany us there."
calls outside
"KUBWA!"

That was the signal for Kubwa. She slowly enters the cave and stands next to Malka. He looks at her admiringly.

Kubwa:
“Here I am, my gentle giant.”

Malka:
"How do you do that? Simba can become a giant while you have to stay small. I admire how well you handle it."

Simba:
grins without Malka noticing
(“Ouch, Malka! That wasn’t a good idea. You’re just getting yourself even deeper into trouble.”)

Kubwa:
looks at Malka in a similar mischievous way as Simba did to Malka shortly before
"WHAT did you just call me?"

Malka:
confused
“What now? It’s always been like this.”

Kubwa:
looks up at Simba
“Did you tell him everything?”

Simba:
nods
"I did. He's in the know."

Kubwa:
“Great. Then I can finally become big again.”
begins to concentrate

Malka:
frightened
“Become big again!?”

Kubwa looks at Malka mischievously again. Her body starts to hiss, the volume of which increases immediately. When Malka sees her slowly growing in front of his eyes, he realizes that he has embarrassed himself again.

Malka:
"No... Not again..."

Shortly afterwards, Kubwa has returned to her normal size. She is now visibly bigger than Malka and looks at him in a dominating manner.

Kubwa:
"If I were you, I would choose my words more wisely, my dear. As thanks for allowing Simba to take me as his queen, he gave me Kiburi's supernatural powers so that I could free myself from my dwarfism. Since then, I have a new, normal size, as you can see. If you had listened to Simba properly, you would have figured it out yourself. And I have overheard the part about still being a cub from earlier."

Simba:
grins
“I wouldn’t want to be in your skin right now, Malka.”

Malka:
extremely embarrassed
"Sorry... I didn't mean to offend you... Nothing can shock me anymore."

Kubwa:
"It's okay. Not even the thought that you'll soon be able to do the same things as us?"

Malka:
“I can hardly wait for that.”

Kubwa:
“I know that feeling.”

Simba:
“Then let’s get going right away.”

Bahati comes into the cave. He looks around as if he is looking for someone.

Bahati:
"Sorry to bother you, but have you seen Kopa by any chance?"

Kubwa:
"No. He hasn't been here since he brought Malka here."

Bahati:
sighs
"Then he got away from me again..."

Simba laughs.

Bahati:
looks up at Simba
"Leave our cave in one piece!"

Simba:
"I'll be careful."

Bahati:
"Unlike me..."

Simba:
“But, no.”

Bahati:
“How can I ever have cubs of my own when I can’t even look after my nephew and am not much better as a guard?”

Kubwa:
"Oh, Bahati, we with our supernatural powers are the great exception. This will never happen to you with anyone else. You are an excellent guard. We trust you completely."

Simba:
"That's quite a compliment, Bahati. And as for Kopa: you'll find him again. We were just about to leave for Rafiki's lab. We'll keep an eye out for him together on the way there."

Bahati:
"That's nice of you..."

Simba:
"Wait for me. I'll be ready in a minute."

Simba begins to shrink. This amazes Malka again. When Bahati turns around and is about to leave the cave, Malka takes the opportunity.

Malka:
"Bahati?"

Bahati:
“Yes, Malka?”

Malka:
“Do you also have Kiburi’s powers?”

Bahati:
“Of course. What Simba can do, I can do too.”

Malka:
"I suspected it..."

Bahati:
“That doesn’t surprise you, does it?”

Malka:
"Not at all. After embarrassing myself twice without knowing what was happening, I'd rather ask you before it happens to me a third time."

Bahati:
"I understand that well. But you won't regret joining us. Once you have supernatural powers yourself, you will feel more powerful than ever and never want to be separated from them again."

Malka:
"I will."

Bahati:
"Every time I'm a giant and walk through the land, I enjoy the way the ground shakes underneath me. This is what it feels like to be powerful."

Malka:
"Oh yes, that deters enemies. I'd be crazy to decline."

Simba joins them. He has shrunk back to his normal size in the meantime.

Simba:
"Now, I'm ready. You too, Malka?"

Malka:
"Simba, there are now five lions with Kiburi's powers. Who else?"

Simba:
"As of now, only our mother Sarabi. As soon as they are yours, we will do the same with Kopa as a reward for his safe conduct. But then it will really be everyone."

Malka:
"That's reassuring. Well then, I'm ready."

Simba:
"Let's go."

Bahati:
"Yes."

Kubwa:
"Let's go."

All four leave the cave together. They carefully walk down Pride Rock and then through the tall grass towards Rafiki's laboratory. On the way there, Bahati can't shake the thought that he has lost sight of Kopa again. He hangs his head, which doesn't go unnoticed by Simba.

Simba:
“Bahati, what is it?”

Bahati:
"It's my own fault..."

Simba:
"Because of what?"

Bahati:
“That Kopa is gone again...”

Simba:
"You will find him."

Bahati:
"I shouldn't have let him persuade me to play hide and seek with him so often... Over the years he has perfected it... And now we've reached the point where I can't find him anymore..."

Simba:
"Don't worry. We know Kopa. Nothing will happen to him. Especially not once he has Kiburi's powers."

Bahati:
"Do you really want to do that...?"

Simba:
"Bahati. Kopa managed to guide Malka safely to Pride Rock all by himself. He is ready for it. Dad confirmed it to us."

Malka:
“Apart from Kiburi, I would say he can handle any opponent.”

Simba:
“There you hear it.”

Bahati:

"Very well... But please do me a favor, Simba... As his father, you have more influence on him than I do... Please tell him that the next time he hides, he should under no circumstances think about shrinking to the size of an ant..."

The others laugh.

Bahati:
"You're laughing about it! This way I'll never find him! The way Kubwa made a fool out of me earlier, alarms me accordingly!"

Kubwa:
"Oh, don't worry. Kopa will be reasonable enough to give you a chance to let you find him."

Bahati:
“And you’re absolutely sure about that…?”

Kubwa:
"Hello? Apparently I know my son better than you know your nephew."

Bahati:
"Yes, unfortunately that is true..."

Simba:
"I'm telling him so you'll feel better, brother-heart."

Bahati:
"That's what I wanted to hear. Thank you, Simba."

They leave the tall grass and arrive at Rafiki's lab.

Simba:
"Now, we'll proceed as follows: I'll climb up to the storage room with Malka and give him the potion. Bahati, you and Kubwa will continue to look for Kopa."

Bahati:
"I've looked everywhere. I couldn't even find him at the watering hole, even though I had the feeling he was there."

Simba:
"Obviously not yet, otherwise you would have already found Kopa."

Bahati:
"By the time I reach a possible hiding place, he could already be somewhere entirely else. That's exactly what makes it so difficult."

Simba:
“Have you really looked everywhere?”

Bahati:
"Simba..., please..."

Simba:
"I see... Then I'll give you a tip. It's easier to look for Kopa where you think he's most likely to be. Because if he and Vitani haven't found the most beautiful one yet, it's quite possible that they're looking for it right now."

Bahati thinks about Simba's words. What does his big brother mean by that? Then he comes up with the solution to the riddle and puts a paw to his head.

Bahati:
("Of course! The butterfly bush has started blooming again! Kopa and Vitani like butterflies! They look at them!")

Simba:
“Do you have an idea?”

Bahati:
"Yes, the butterfly bush. I could have thought of that myself."
snuggles up to Simba
“Aw, Simba… Who would I be without you?”

Simba:
hugs Bahati
“Without me, you wouldn’t be the most lovable uncle in the world.”

Malka:
to Kubwa
"Now look at these two. That's true sibling love."

Kubwa:
giggles
"At first, it didn't seem like it. I remember exactly how Simba reacted when Mufasa and Sarabi told him that he was going to be a big brother. While I was happy for him, Simba didn't know how to react. He stared at the two of them as if to say: 'Siblings? ME? Are you crazy?'"

Malka laughs.

Kubwa:
"But over the next few months, things changed quickly. The further Sarabi's pregnancy progressed, the less Simba could wait. The climax came when Bahati was born. You should have seen it. Simba cried with joy when they saw each other for the first time. Sarabi even put Bahati in his paws. When Simba put his head close to him, Bahati licked his face. It was the sweetest thing I had ever seen. From that day on, Bahati was completely infatuated with his big brother, which Simba gratefully reciprocated. The two of them built an indestructible bond. For them, life without each other has become unthinkable, much to Mufasa's delight."

Malka:
"Mufasa no longer needs to worry about the past repeating itself. I think that's out of the question."

Simba:
releases the embrace
"You told Malka that nicely, Kubwa. So then: We'll proceed as discussed. Afterwards we'll meet here again."

Chapter 13: Finally bigger!

Chapter Text

Kubwa:
"Come on, Bahati, I'll help you. The two of us will find Kopa for sure."

Bahati:
"That's nice of you... Thank you..."

Kubwa grows and becomes as big as Rafiki's tree. When Bahati sees this, he does the same. Then they walk away. Malka still can't believe what is happening in front of him.

Simba:
“Good luck, you two! And remember my words, Bahati!”

Simba and Malka briefly watch Kubwa and Bahati. Then Simba turns to Malka.

Simba:
"And...? Excited?"

Malka:
trembles a little
"Oh yes, I am... If everything I have experienced up to this point was supposed to be a surprise, then you have more than succeeded... At times I was a little scared... Especially because of Kubwa..."

Simba:
"I understand that well. Kiburi's powers have given her so much self-confidence that she is often carried away by demonstrations of power. That is understandable given her difficult past. Nevertheless, I have had to slow her down on several occasions. One morning I was standing with Bahati on Pride Rock to awaken the Pride Lands with our roar, as we do every morning at sunrise. We had just finished that when we were met with a scream that sounded more like a scream of joy. Surprised, we looked ahead and saw Kubwa in her giant form standing in the middle of the Pride Lands growing bigger and bigger. She also shouted: 'Yes, even bigger!', so loudly that the whole land could hear her. 'Kubwa!!! Don't overdo it!!!' I shouted back, but she was already too big to hear me and kept growing. We could only watch her."

Malka:
hangs his head
“Thank you, I don’t want to know any more...”

Simba:
"There is nothing more. The next moment, Bahati and I were frightened and we bumped into each other. We looked at each other in confusion. Suddenly we were no longer standing on Pride Rock, but lying on a rock near the watering hole. Then everything became clear to us. We both had the same dream and were torn from our nap by it."

Malka:
“Well, that went well again… Now then, where do we proceed? Here, at this tree?”

Simba:
points up to Rafiki's lab
“We proceed up there in Rafiki’s lab.”

Malka:
"Up there? How are we supposed to get there?"

Simba:
"Follow me."

Simba and Malka go to the other side of the tree. There are the depressions in the trunk that are needed for climbing.

Simba:
“This way up.”

Malka:
looks at the depressions
"Oh, yes. I know these depressions from before. I can get up there. No problem."

Simba:
"Very good. Follow me."

Simba climbs up the trunk using the depressions. Malka follows him. Once at the top, they walk to the left to the middle of the storage room.

Simba:
"Wait here. I'll get you your potion."

Malka:
overwhelmed by the sight of the storage
"What a big storage... with so many potions... Only a true master can do that..."

Simba:
has already disappeared behind the shelves
“His awards speak for themselves.”

Malka:
"Yes... He has really earned them... And one of these potions is for me...?"

Simba doesn't answer.

Malka:
“Simba?”

Malka hears Simba walking back to him. He is carrying a vessel in his mouth.

Malka:
"Oh, I see. You couldn't answer."

Simba:
nods
"Nnn hnng."

He places the vessel on the floor in front of Malka.

Simba:
"That is it."

Malka:
"Oh... It changes its color. First green, then yellow, then green again... I've never seen anything like that before. How does it work?"

Simba:
“Only Rafiki himself knows.”

Malka:
eyes the potion suspiciously
"Hmmm..."

Simba:
"What is it, Malka? Is there something wrong with the potion?"

Malka:
"Simba... I don't want to look like a coward... but what will happen after I drink the potion?"

Simba:
"Not much. You will feel a pleasant warmth that spreads from your stomach to your whole body. It will last for a few minutes. When it disappears, you have done it. Then you have Kiburi's powers."

Malka:
“I’m relieved… I expected worse.”

Simba:
"I understand that you are worried. When I was in your current situation, we were still cubs. I hadn't thought about what could happen at all. But when I think about it now, I have to say that it was careless of Mufasa."

Malka:
"In what way?"

Simba:
"Well, I was just a cub and no one had thought about possible side effects. The potion could have blocked my natural physical development and I would have remained a cub forever."

Malka:
“Aren’t you exaggerating a bit?”

Simba:
"Maybe, but it wasn't impossible."

Malka:
“That’s true, but who doesn’t want to be a cubs forever?”

Simba:
"The two of us, for example. Then we wouldn't be kings today. And how would we have explained to Bahati that such a small boy is his big brother?"

Malka:
"Oh... I didn't think of that. Yes, that would have been difficult. I'd rather be an adult, then."

Simba:
"Me too. But you can rest assured. There are no side effects. You just get supernatural powers and that's it."

Malka:
"How do you actually control these powers? It looks so easy for you. Is it?"

Simba:
"That brings us to the next topic. That depends on how well you can handle your thoughts."

Malka:
"Ah, mind control."

Simba:
"Right. I have to practice that with you first. I don't want another accident to happen here."

Malka:
“Did something go wrong back then?”

Simba:
"Not me, but my mother. She grew so fast in this room that she rammed a big hole in the ceiling with her head."
points to the ceiling above Malka
"You're sitting right underneath it. It's been repaired a long time ago, but you can still see where it was."

Malka looks up and discovers the spot mentioned. The hole is closed from below with a large square board.

Malka:
“Oh yes… Okay, I’ll be careful.”

Simba:
“Very good… Do you remember the stories of Alice in Wonderland?”

Malka:
“Kiburi once told it to us. Yes, an exciting story.”

Simba:
"Go to the place with the white rabbit's house. That's what you need now."

Malka:
"I only remember a part of it... In the house, Alice eats a cookie and grows so big that she can no longer leave it."

Simba:
"That's all you need. Now close your eyes and concentrate."

Malka:
"Good..."
closes his eyes and concentrates
"...And now?"

Simba:
"Imagine that you are in Alice's place. You are standing in the house and you have already eaten the cookie."

Malka:
imagines the scene
"...I'm standing in the room now... What's next...?"

Simba:
"You're slowly getting bigger..."

Malka:
"...Yes, the room seems to be getting smaller... I'm getting bigger..."

Simba:
"Try to grow faster..."

Malka:
"...It works... I grow faster..."
flinches
"...Ouch, I'm hitting the ceiling... And I keep growing..."

Simba:
"Try to stop growing..."

Malka:
"...It worked... I'm not growing anymore..."

Simba:
"Very good... If you already had supernatural powers, you would have grown in reality too."

Malka:
"...That sounds good, but I would like to get out of this tightment now."

Simba:
"No problem. Just imagine yourself getting smaller again."

Malka:
"...It works... I'm shrinking... Alice couldn't do that..."

Simba:
"Indeed. She didn't have any supernatural powers."

Malka:
"...I'm back to my normal size now... Or am I not...?"

Simba:
"With supernatural powers, you will no longer have a normal size. Then you can be as big as you want."

Malka:
"...Yes, that's right... ...Then I'll get a little bigger again..."

Simba:
“Did it work?”

Malka:
"...Yes, I'm bigger again..."

Simba:
"That's it. You're ready."

Malka:
opens his eyes
“I thought it would be more difficult.”

Simba:
“Once you get the hang of it, it’s no longer a problem.”
looks at the potion and then back at Malka
"Are you ready?"

Malka:
"More than ever. I just can't get the thought of Kiburi's blood out of my head..."

Simba:
"Malka, you have to ignore that now. It tastes like banana and gaballo fruit. Nothing more."

Malka:
"Yes, well... I'll do it..."

Simba:
“Then we will take action now.”

Simba holds the vessel with his paws. He bites into the cork, carefully pulls it out and puts it on the ground.

Simba:
"Here you go. This is for you."

Malka:
seems thoughtful
"This is a priceless gift, Simba... How will I ever be able to thank you for this...?"

Simba:
“First of all, let’s make sure we never lose sight of each other again.”

They both giggle.

Simba:
"I will help you convince even the last doubter of our alliance. We will strengthen it to infinity and be there for each other whenever there are difficulties. In this way, together with Kubwa, we will remain kings for all eternity."

Malka:
"Agreed. I will do everything in my power to make it happen. But to be king forever... crazy... the idea alone sounds overwhelming..."

Simba:
“You will have all the time in the world to realize this.”

Malka:
"Exactly... So I won't waste any more time and will accept your gift."

Simba:
“Good, but hold the vessel tightly.”

Malka:
"I'll be careful."

Malka sits down and carefully takes the vessel in his paws. When he has found the right position, he looks at Simba again.

Malka:
"Here we go."

Simba:
grins
"Cheers."

Malka carefully brings the vessel to his mouth and puts it around the neck of the vessel. He slowly lifts it and takes a first sip. You can see that he really enjoys the potion and he swallows it immediately.

Malka:
"Hey, you're right. It tastes like banana. I like bananas. I can't say no to that."

Simba:
“I told you so.”

Malka is so excited about the taste that he drinks the rest of the potion in one go. He then carefully puts the vessel back on the ground. He obviously enjoyed it.

Malka:
"Simply delicious. I have never drunk anything so tasty. It actually tasted of banana and gaballo fruit."

Simba:
"Even I am always amazed that Rafiki can make such delicious things."

Malka:
"I would have never thought that even as juice bananas could taste... so... delicious..."

Simba:
"What is it?"

Malka:
"It's starting... The warmth is coming... In the stomach..."

Simba:
"Very good. Just sit still and let it spread out."

Malka:
"It's already doing that... My torso... My legs... My head... My tail... Now it's got me completely... Oooohhhh... that feels good..."

Simba:
"I know how you feel. I'm going to be quiet now so you can enjoy it. Let me know when the warmth goes away."

Malka:
"Okay, I'll do it..."

Malka closes his eyes. You can see that he is more than enjoying the warmth. Simba sits next to him and watches him. It reminds him of the moment many years ago when he received supernatural powers himself. A few minutes pass until Malka's warmth subsides and finally fades away. He slowly opens his eyes and looks at Simba.

Malka:
"It's over... The warmth is gone..."

Simba:
"Welcome to the club, Malka. Now you have supernatural powers too."

Malka:
"It was an indescribable feeling. As if I was being reborn."

Simba:
“And how do you feel now?”

Malka:
“Well… now I don’t feel any difference.”

Simba:
"Give me one of your paws. Then I'll show you one."

Malka offers Simba his left paw. Simba takes it and bites into it with all his strength. Malka flinches.

Malka:
“What was THAT for?”

Simba:
"Don't you see? You should have roared, the way I bit you."

Malka:
"I didn't feel a thing."

Simba:
“And my bite would have definitely left a mark.”

Malka:
looks at his paw
"Nothing. Not a scratch."

Simba:
"See. These are your supernatural powers. You are invulnerable now."

Malka:
still looking at his paw
“Crazy… I’ve never felt so strong before…”

Simba:
"You will feel much stronger once you change your size for the first time."

Malka:
“Right, I can do that now too.”

Simba:
"Come over here."

Simba leads Malka to the wall-high mirror. Malka looks at Simba and then at himself.

Malka:
“Well, you can’t tell that we have supernatural powers.”

Simba:
"Exactly. That's our biggest advantage. If you repeat what we just practiced, you can see yourself growing here."

Malka:
“Oh yes, I would like to see that.”

Simba:
"Then concentrate."

Malka:
"Yes…"

Malka concentrates. He takes Alice's place in the white rabbit's house again.

Malka:
"I'm back in the house now..."

Simba:
"Now let yourself grow slowly. I emphasize: SLOWLY."

Malka:
"Very carefully..."

Malka follows Simba and lets himself grow slowly in his mind. A quiet hissing sound fills the room.

Simba:
"Do you hear that? It's coming from you now."

Malka:
"Yes, I hear it..."

Simba:
“Now increase the pace very slowly.”

Malka makes himself grow faster in his mind. Gradually the hissing becomes louder and Malka begins to grow. Malka is overwhelmed when he sees his reflection slowly getting bigger.

Malka:
"Simba, it works! I'm getting bigger!"

Simba:
"As it should be. Carefully continue growing up to the ceiling."

Malka:
"Amazing!"

Malka increases the pace and grows a little faster. His reflection follows. Malka is overwhelmed.

Malka:
“This is too good to be true! May I get even bigger?!”

Simba:
“Feel free to grow up to the ceiling, as long as you don’t break through it.”

Malka continues to grow at the same pace and gets closer and closer to the ceiling. When he touches it with his head, he stops growing. He looks at his reflection in the mirror and can hardly believe it.

Malka:
“Man, am I big!”
looks down at Simba with a smile
“This is absolutely crazy, Simba! Now YOU are so small!”

Simba:
"That's not surprising. So, how are you feeling?"

Malka:
"As big and strong as never before."

Simba:
"I know that well. That's how I felt when I faced Kovu, and he was the one with no chance."
sees that Malka begins to shrink
"Hey, you're shrinking."

Malka:
“It’s a bit too cramped up here for me.”

Malka shrinks so much that his head no longer touches the ceiling.

Malka:
“But still I enjoy being able to continue being a giant.”

Simba:
"You shrunk without my help. Great. Wait, I'll come up to you."

Simba concentrates and grows to Malka's size. When he's finished, Malka falls into his arms.

Malka:
"Simba..., I am eternally grateful to you... I will do everything so that we can remain kings forever..."

Simba:
hugs Malka too
"And to make sure we'll never lose sight of each other again, no matter what happens, Malka... I never want to have to live without you again..."

Malka:
"I'll watch out..."

Simba and Malka hold their embrace and rub their heads together, purring. Suddenly Malka licks his cheek. Simba looks questioningly at Malka. Malka smiles back.

Malka:
"Simba..., I have to tell you something..."

Simba:
"Yes?"

Malka:
"I cannot imagine how my life would have turned out if we had not met by chance... Since I have known you, it has only changed for the better... You taught me how to keep my bearings... Since then, I have never lost them once... You were my savior in times of need when I was about to leave the Sunlands to themselves a year ago... It was unfortunate that my parents separated us for so long... But without your precious help from our cubhood, I would never have been able to hold out for so long... Now our kingdoms are united... And now you have granted one of my greatest wishes... You are right, Simba... I also never want to have to live without you again... You simply mean far too much to me for that..."

Simba:
“I really appreciate that, Malka… But it almost never got this far because of me...”

Malka:
astonished
"What do you mean?"

Simba:
"Malka..., since you are so open minded with me..., I have to confess something to you... When we first met and... the way you threw yourself at Kubwa..., you were immediately out of favor with me. Your actions with the hyenas did the rest. If the search for your pride had been unsuccessful, our parents would have taken you in and declared you my new brother. I categorically ruled that out at the time. I thought you were a suck-up... a show-off... I already saw my future as king in danger..., so I tried to get rid of you... That's why I left you alone in the gorge, hoping that you wouldn't find us again..."

Malka:
a little shocked
"That surprises me, Simba... It couldn't be noticed on you."

Simba:
"Yes, I never forgot that. But when you called me back and revealed your true character to me, you were like a complete different lion to me. That was the first time I realized that we would become something really big. And we literally achieved that in this moment... Malka... if I should have hurt you in any way back then... then I'm very sorry... I would have never had such a stupid idea if I had known better from the start... Can you forgive me...?"

Malka:

"You are very sincere, Simba. Of course I forgive you. With so much good that you have done for me since then, I simply have to. But, you know...: If anyone is sorry, it is me. I never meant to unsettle you with my behavior back then. But all's well that ends well: We have found each other again and will now walk the same path together forever. So let's put this behind us."

Simba:
“Thank you, Malka… You are a true friend...”

Simba also licks Malka's cheek. They continue to hug each other until they hear Kubwa calling from below.

Kubwa:
"Simba! Bahati is back! He found Kopa!"

Simba:
"I'm coming!"

Malka:
"HE's back? Kubwa wanted to help him."

Simba:
"Maybe he changed his mind. If that's the case, he's definitely improved. Then he's come a lot closer to fatherhood again."

Simba and Malka break their embrace, whereupon Simba shrinks back to his normal size. Malka follows his friend.

Simba:
"Well done. Now you've got it. You can stay here and join in if you want."

Malka:
"Gladly."

Simba:
"Good. We'll surprise him. I'll go downstairs and get him up. In the meantime, you'll make yourself big again. As big as we were until just now."

Malka:
"Will do."

Simba:
“Can you grow without my help?”

Malka:
"Of course. Now I can do that."

Simba:
"And come up with a good excuse for Kopa, just like Kiburi did for you? He'll definitely react to your size."

Malka:
“I already have it ready.”

Simba:
"Very good. I'll get him now."

Malka:
“Simba, could you please tell Bahati that I would like to talk to him as soon as the opportunity arises?”

Simba:
“No problem. I’ll pass it on.”

Simba leaves the storage room and waits for Kopa at the depressions in the trunk. Malka can still see the vessel in front of him. He puts his paws next to it and looks at them briefly. Then he concentrates and starts to grow again. He is already more confident and is growing quickly. Shortly afterwards his head is almost under the ceiling again. He looks at himself in the mirror.

Malka:
"Madness..."
looks at the vessel again, which he wants to take in his paws, but they are too big for that
"Man, have I huge paws... That's right, Simba... I feel so strong, like I could literally tear down trees..."

Malka listens to Simba welcoming Kopa next door.

Simba:
"It's good to have you back, Kopa. You're keeping your uncle very busy. He was already worried about you."

Kopa:
“This time he seemed quite relaxed.”

Simba:
"I gave him the tip that you could hang out at the butterfly bush."

Kopa:
"And that's exactly where I was. I was chasing one of the many butterflies with Vitani. I almost caught one, but Uncle Bahati was lying in my way and I tripped over him and fell."

Simba:
“Ouch… Were you hurt?”

Kopa:
"Fortunately not. Only my pride was damaged afterwards."

Simba:
“I understand that. Did you two at least manage to catch your butterfly?”

Kopa:
“Yes, Vitani immediately gave chase and successfully caught him.”

Simba:
"That's nice. Maybe I can give you back your pride after I have revealed the secret of your reward."

Kopa:
"I'm still looking forward to it."

Bahati calls from below.

Bahati:
"SIMBA!?"

Simba:
looks down expectantly
"Yes?"

Bahati:
“Can you please come down for a minute?”

Simba:
nods, then to Kopa
"Go ahead. I'll be right there."

Kopa:
"Yes."

While Simba climbs down the tree's trunk via the depressions, Kopa goes into the storage room. When he arrives, he is very frightened when he sees Malka sitting there in front of him in his giant form.

Kopa:
"Aaah!!!"

Malka:
"Surprise!"
("...which I have now revealed...")

Kopa:
"You scared me!"

Malka:
"Sorry, I didn't mean to..."

Kopa:
“Why are you so big all out of a sudden?”

Malka:
"This..., um..., is a gift from your father."

Kopa:
"What did he do to you?"

Malka:
"It has always been my wish to be bigger. Your father granted it by letting me taste a very delicious drink. I have never tasted anything so delicious in my entire life. The next thing I saw in the mirror was how I was getting bigger and bigger. Now I am just as big as I always wanted to be. And I feel so strong, I feel like I could tear down trees."

Kopa:
looks worried
"I'm happy for you... But how do you plan to get out of here...?"

Malka:
looks around embarrassed
(“Uh… The question is legitimate...”)
"Oh... I guess we both didn't think about that..."

Kopa:
"Well... I don't have to understand why Dad didn't do this with you outside. Look at yourself: you've grown up to the ceiling. You can hardly move around here without damaging something. But I'll help you, no question. Surely Rafiki has a potion here that can reverse your growth spurt."

Kopa wants to look around the storage room, but Malka stops him just in time.

Malka:
("For heaven's sake!")
"Kopa! No, wait! That's not necessary. Your father will explain it to you right away."

Kopa:
looks mischievously at Malka
“Well, I’m curious to hear THAT explanation.”

Malka:
embarrassed look
(“Hopefully Simba will come soon…”)

Just as Malka tries to distract Kopa even further, he hears Simba climbing up the tree's trunk.

Malka:
“There he comes.”
breathes out a sigh of relief
(“Phew, that was close… I couldn’t have held Kopa off any longer...”)

Chapter 14: The search for Kopa

Chapter Text

Here, we turn back time as well and see what Kubwa and Bahati experience in their search for Kopa, while Simba and Malka are in Rafiki's laboratory.

Kubwa and Bahati leave Simba, Malka and Rafiki's lab behind. As they walk towards Kilio Valley, they look around in all directions in the hope of finding Kopa. Without success. Now Bahati wants to know more.

Bahati:
“Say, Kubwa…?”

Kubwa:
"Yes?"

Bahati:
"How did you manage to sneak past me without me noticing?"

Kubwa:
"It's easy: after you had just taken your place, I made myself tiny behind the rocks and sneaked past you comfortably. I got inside just as Simba was growing and the hissing of my body was drowned out by that of his, so I quickly grew with him."

Bahati:
“Ha! So I thought of a good example with the ant after all.”

Kubwa:
“I’m happy to tell you again and again, Bahati: Anyone without Kiburi’s powers CANNOT get past YOU.”

Bahati:
"But once Kopa has got them, he'll be virtually safe from me. Then it'll be much more difficult for me to find him."

Kubwa:
"You heard Simba. He will tell him. Kopa will definitely listen to his father. But you can also tell him again in person if you want to be absolutely sure."

Bahati:
"I'll consider it. Yes."

Kubwa:
"Just between you and me, Bahati. If you care for your own cubs as much as you care for your nephew, you will be a very good father."

Bahati:
“Oh, really?”

Kubwa:
"Oh yes. All that hide-and-seek playing wasn't bad for you. You've already gained more experience than you might think."

Bahati:
"...Indeed. You might actually be right, Kubwa."

Kubwa:
"Pay attention the next time Kopa hides. You'll see."

Bahati suddenly stops.

Kubwa:
"What is it?"

Bahati:
“Did you hear that too?”

Kubwa:
"No. What?"

The sound that Bahati heard is heard again. It is a quiet, sad-sounding roar...

Kubwa:
"Yes, now I hear it too. Someone is roaring. Right in front of us."

Bahati:
recognizes the roar
"No... I know who that is..."

Kubwa:
"Me too... It's Kiburi... And not without a reason... We're passing the place of disappearance, where he lost his wife and son almost a century ago..."

Bahati:
"He always has to deal with this when someone returns to us after a long time. In the hope that one day they will be back too..."

Kubwa:
"Come on, we have to comfort him."

Bahati:
"I'm coming."

Kubwa and Bahati speed up their pace and walk towards the roar. Soon they spot Kiburi sitting in front of them and walk towards him. He turns his back to them and continues to roar quietly. He sobs again and again. Kubwa and Bahati stop close behind him and shrink back to their normal sizes.

Kubwa:
"Kiburi..."

Kiburi is startled and turns around. Tears run down his cheeks.

Kiburi:
sad voice
"Oh, it's you..."

Kubwa:
"Oh, Kiburi... if only we could do something..."

Kiburi:
"That's alright…"

Bahati:
"No, Kiburi... It's not alright... We want to help you..."

Kiburi:
sobs
"You can not help me... What would it change...? My family won't come back from this..."

Bahati:
"We just want you to feel better..."

Kiburi:
"I keep seeing how we both looked at the stars at night and I washed him at the watering hole in the morning... Even after 93 years, I haven't gotten over it and I don't think I ever will..."

Kubwa:
“Yes, Kiburi… Talk to us… We are all here for you...”

Kiburi:
“Thank you… I appreciate that… But surely Simba is already waiting for Kopa, right…?”

Bahati:
"Not yet, but soon. He's about to give Malka your powers. Then it's Kopa's turn. He's gotten further away than he should have. That's why we're already looking for him."

Kiburi:
points towards the butterfly bush
"He went there..."

Bahati:
“He was with you?”

Kiburi:
nods
"Together with his girlfriend..."

Bahati:

"With Vitani..."

Kiburi:
"Yes..."

Kubwa:
“They just leave you sitting here?”

Kiburi:
"But no... My breakdown came later when they were already gone... I don't want Kopa to see me like this..."

Kubwa:
looks questioningly at Bahati
"What shall we do, Bahati? Kopa has to go to Simba, no question, but we can't leave Kiburi alone in his current condition."

Bahati:
"You can stay with Kiburi. I'll look for Kopa alone."

Kubwa:
"But I wanted to help you..."

Bahati:
"Thank you, Kubwa. But I've been thinking about it. You're right. If I want to be a good father, I have to do it on my own."

Kiburi:
"Let him go... He can do it... Kopa knows why he calls Bahati the most lovable uncle in the world..."

Bahati:
"Exactly! And that will not change today! I will find Kopa!"

Kiburi:
"This is what self-confidence sounds like..."

Kubwa:
"Okay... Go and find Kopa."

Kiburi:
“I believe in you, Bahati… Kopa means a lot to me too...”

Bahati:
pats Kiburi on the shoulder
“And I believe that you will get back on your paws, Kiburi.”

Kiburi:
"I try hard..."

Bahati:
“Which I'll do myself now to find Kopa.”

Once again Bahati pats on Kiburi's other shoulder.

Bahati:
“Well, see you soon.”

Kiburi:
“See you soon… And good luck, Bahati...”

Bahati:
"Thank you, Kiburi. I won't disappoint you."

Kubwa:
"See you soon, Bahati. In the meantime, I'll try to cheer Kiburi up a bit..."

Bahati continues walking towards the butterfly bush, while Kubwa stays with Kiburi. As soon as he is out of sight, he begins to doubt his decision.

Bahati:
"I have never been so determined. But I gave up Kubwa as my help. I hope I won't regret that..."

Still worried about Kopa, Bahati continues to walk through the savannah. He keeps looking around in the hope of seeing Kopa. When he arrives at the butterfly bush soon after, there is still no sign of Kopa.

Bahati:
"Just what I was afraid of... butterflies without end, but no nephew in sight..."

Bahati lets out a long and deep sigh and hangs his head.

Bahati:
"Where are you, Kopa...? Your father will kill me if anything happens to you... Oh no, he can't do that... But he won't like it..."

Just as Bahati is thinking about what to do next, he hears quiet laughter slowly approaching.

Bahati:
"These are..."
gasps for air
"...Kopa and Vitani...!"

While Kopa and Vitani come closer and closer, Bahati hides in the grass. It is just high enough in his place to hide him. Shortly afterwards he sees Kopa and Vitani. They are chasing one of the butterflies. Bahati looks out of the grass briefly before disappearing back into it.

Bahati:
"There you are."

Vitani:
"It won't work, Kopa. He's too quick for us."

Kopa:
"We'll just wait until he sits down somewhere and then we'll grab him."

Vitani:
"Okay, let's try it."

Kopa and Vitani stop and watch the butterfly as it continues to fly. Shortly afterwards, it actually lands on a stone. However, they cannot see that Bahati is in their way.

Vitani:
"He sat down. Now we're going to get him."

Kopa:
"I'll get him for us."

Kopa continues to sneak up on the butterfly. He doesn't notice that his uncle is lying right in front of him. Meanwhile, Bahati is distracted by the butterfly.

Bahati:
"The two of them really have a feeling for beautiful butterflies. I have to give them that."

Kopa prepares to attack.

Kopa:
"Now I've got you..."

Kopa tenses his body and runs towards the butterfly. When Bahati turns around again, he sees Kopa running towards him.

Bahati:
("Oh Oh...!")

Kopa runs straight towards the butterfly. But because of the tall grass he doesn't see Bahati and trips over him.

Kopa:
"Ah!"

Kopa falls to the ground, rolls over and then lies on his side. The butterfly flees.

Kopa:
"Ouch!"

Vitani:
slaps her paws onto her head
"NOOOOO, HE ESCAPED! WHY!?"
takes up the pursuit

Bahati:
rises from the tall grass
"Kopa, my nephew. I have finally found you."

Kopa:
slightly pain-distorted face
“Uncle Bahati, what are YOU doing here?”

Bahati:
"That's a question you should ask yourself, as far away as you have gone. Don't you want to know what a reward you have earned?"

Kopa:
slowly gets back up
"Yes, I would..."

Bahati:
"Then it's high time you come to your father. He's already waiting for you. And since you've run from me again, he's 'sentenced' me to look for you ALONE. I don't need to come back to him without you. That's why I suggest you come with me now."

Kopa:
"Yes, of course. But what about Vitani?"

Bahati:
"Looks like your girlfriend will have to wait..."

Vitani returns to them. The butterfly has voluntarily landed on her head.


Vitani:
"I got him, Kopa. He even came to me voluntarily."

Kopa:
"Well, at least YOU did it..."

Bahati:
"He looks very beautiful. You both have a feeling for it. But unfortunately I have to 'kidnap' Kopa now."

Vitani:
"Oh..."

Kopa:
"Well..., my duties are calling..."

Vitani:
"I will wait for you."

Kopa:
"It won't take long. I promise you. See you soon."

Vitani:

waves to Kopa
"Bye."

Bahati and Kopa leave the butterfly bush and leave Vitani and the butterfly behind. As soon as they are out of sight, Bahati is so proud of having found his nephew all by himself that he grows to the size of an elephant. Kopa, who sees everything, is at a loss.

Kopa:
"I don't understand, Uncle Bahati..."

Bahati:
"What?"

Kopa:
"Even though I'm only one year younger than you, you've had supernatural powers for four years now. Nothing's happening to me."

Bahati:
"Some sooner, some later. But the fact that it takes so long for you compared to me is starting to confuse me."

Kopa:
"This is starting to embarrass me."

Bahati:
“I understand that well.”

Kopa:
"Just like YOU just embarrassed us."

Bahati:
"What do you mean?"

Kopa:
“Vitani and I thought we were professionals and now we are like beginners.”

Bahati:
"ONE failure doesn't make you a beginner. What's more, it shows you a way to become even better."

Kopa:
"Still... It wasn't a nice feeling."

Bahati:
"I know that. Each of us has worked our way from the bottom to the top. Even Kiburi, who learned to hunt much later than we did. Today he can do it at least as well as Vitani and you."

Kopa:
"But today he has almost 130 years of experience compared to ours, which is around five years. We will never get that far..."

Bahati:
("If you only knew...")
"Once you have collected your reward, you two can accomplish much more than you think."

Kopa:
"Looks like there's still a lot to come for us..."

Bahati:
"Just wait. You will be very happy about it."

Kopa:
"It must be something special when I hear you talking like that."

Bahati:
"It is, Kopa. And you deserve it. Your father will explain everything else to you in a moment."

Kopa:
"I'm excited."

Bahati and Kopa arrive at Rafiki's laboratory. There Kubwa is already waiting for them and immediately announces their arrival.

Kubwa:
“Simba, Bahati is back! He found Kopa!”

Bahati shrinks back to his normal size. Kopa comes to Kubwa and is hugged by her with one paw.

Kubwa:
"There you are again, Kopa. We've already missed you."

Kopa:
"Oh, Mom. It would be bad if I couldn't take care of myself."

Kubwa:
"Of course. But next time, please don't go so far away that we have to look for you first. You know how much your father trusts you and your uncle worries about you."

Kopa:
"I'll remember."

Kubwa:
"Good. Now go to your father. He's waiting for you upstairs."

Bahati:
"And remember my words, Kopa. You will like your reward."

Kopa:
"I will."

While Kopa climbs up the trunk through the depressions, Bahati turns to Kubwa.

Bahati:
“How is Kiburi doing?”

Kubwa:
shakes her head worriedly
"No better... I tried to talk to him... His mood is constantly going up and down... Just when I was sure he was doing better, he would burst into tears again... Again and again... Then he wanted to be alone... I just told him that I would get someone he could talk to... He didn't like that much, but I'm not going to stand by and watch him still suffer from his loss..."

Bahati:
"Simba?"

Kubwa:
“No one else.”

Bahati:
calls upstairs
"SIMBA!?"

Simba has just welcomed Kopa upstairs. Now he looks down expectantly at Bahati.

Simba:
"Yes?"

Bahati:
“Can you please come down for a minute?”

Simba:
nods, then to Kopa
"Go ahead. I'll be right there."

Kopa:
"Yes."

While Kopa goes into the storage room, Simba climbs down the tree using the depressions in the trunk. When he gets to the bottom, he is curious to see how Bahati will answer his next question.

Simba:
"You found Kopa all by yourself? You're improving, Bahati."

Bahati:
shakes his head
“Unfortunately, only due to the circumstances… On our way we met Kiburi… He has another breakdown…”

Simba:
sighs quietly
"Yes... I already suspected it..."

Bahati:
"That's why we split up. I looked for Kopa and found him, while Kubwa tried to talk to Kiburi."

Kubwa:
"Without success... It was a constant up and down... One moment I felt like I had cheered him up, the next moment he bursted into tears again... And that happened again and again... In the end he wanted to be alone... I told him that I would get someone he could talk to. We immediately thought of you."

Simba:
"Good choice. Kiburi won't let anyone get closer to him than me. It's not for nothing that I inherited his son's name. But I can't just go away from here now... Kopa and Malka are waiting for me upstairs..."
exhales deeply and considers the next steps
"Listen up, here's what we're going to do: Bahati, you wait here. I'll give Kopa his reward as quickly as I can. In the meantime, Kubwa, you go to our parents and tell them to be ready for the conversation with Malka."

Kubwa:
"I'll do it."

Simba:
"When we're done here, I'll go to Kiburi with Kopa while you, Bahati, take Malka to Mom and Dad so they can talk to him. Oh yes, Malka would like to do that with you too."

Bahati:
"With me?"

Simba:
"Yes. It looks like he would like to get to know you better."

Bahati:
"Oh, I see. With pleasure. Me too."

Simba:
“Well, all the better. Did you understand everything?”

Bahati:
"Yes."

Kubwa:
“Looks like now it’s MY turn to search.”

All three laugh.

Simba:
"That's right. Now it's your turn, Kubwa. You can go. And Bahati: see you soon."

Bahati:
"See you soon."

Simba turns to the depressions and climbs back into the tree. Kubwa walks away towards Pride Rock, while Bahati waits at the tree for Simba, Kopa and Malka to return.

Chapter 15: Now Kopa as well

Chapter Text

When Simba returns to the storage room shortly afterwards, he finds Kopa visibly excited and Malka in his giant form again.

Kopa:
“Dad, what were you thinking?”

Simba:
"What do you mean?"

Kopa:
"The way you have granted Malka's wish to be bigger. How could you have thought it was a good idea to do it in here? Now he's grown so big that he can't get out anymore."

Simba:
looks up at Malka
"What did you tell him?"

Malka:
"I told him about my wish and that you granted it. You made me drink a very tasty potion that finally made me bigger. Kopa thinks that I will stay this big forever and is now thinking about how I am going to get out of here. I already told him that you will enlighten him now."

Simba:
"Don't worry, Kopa. It's easier than it looks."

Kopa:

"Now, that's enough, Dad. What kind of game are you two playing? There's something you're hiding from me. If it has something to do with your secret from earlier, now would be the right time to reveal it."

Simba:
"Yes, it does. That's exactly why I wanted to come here with you. Now I'll tell you everything. Now that you've managed to guide Malka safely to Pride Rock all by yourself, I know you're ready."

Kopa:
embarrassed look
"Uh... Well, not quite... On the way back we met Kiburi at his tree... And since he also wanted to go to the watering hole, he accompanied us to the Pride Rock..."

Simba:
"But that's not bad. I didn't tell you not to get help."

Malka:
"In addition, Kiburi felt that I had walked enough and insisted that I 'ride' him."

Simba:
"I'M SORRY, WHAT!?"

Malka:
"I was just about to politely decline when I found myself lying on his back. He is so fast, despite his enormous size."

Simba:
shakes his head bemusedly
"Unbelievable. Kiburi never ceases to amaze me."

Malka:

"But still it was nice. I had already forgotten how comfortable it is on his back."

Simba:
“We could do that again sometime. We are never too big to ride Kiburi.”
turns back to Kopa
“But you come first, Kopa.”

Kopa:
expectant
"Now you will reveal your secret."

Simba:
"Exactly. It starts with me having to confess something to you. What we have always told you about our supernatural powers, which you are still waiting to awaken, is only half the truth."

Kopa:
astonished
"Okay. Well, I've never been as excited as I am now."

Simba:
"The whole truth is: they are not ours, they belong to Kiburi. He got them from the people when they carried out their 'animal experiments' on him. After he escaped them almost 130 years ago, he brought them to us. Then, 14 years ago, when I was still a cub myself, Rafiki found out at the last moment how Kiburi is able to share his powers, namely through a potion. Thanks to him, your grandfather Mufasa survived the events in the gorge."

Kopa:
"Interesting. I know the story of Kiburi's origins, but he never told me anything about supernatural powers. You could have told me the whole truth earlier. I wouldn't have told anyone."

Simba:
"There are reasons for that, Kopa, and I'll explain them to you. Such powers can be very useful, but they can also cause just as much harm. From my perspective today, it was very careless of your grandfather Mufasa to leave something like that to a cub. Well, he had his reasons too. He wanted to protect me. But I could have easily killed Kovu shortly after at the mud hole if I had wanted to. But I wasn't aware of that at the time."

Kopa:
"I understand."

Simba:
"But would you have understood it as a cub? When you and Bahati were both younger and I told you about 'our powers', you didn't want to know more about it from me. You had resigned yourself to the fact that your supernatural powers would one day awaken on their own. That surprised me."

Kopa:
"Now everything is clear to me. The supernatural powers don't awaken on their own, we receive them through a potion. Well, I could have waited a long time. And that's why Malka is so big now."

Simba:
"That's exactly how it is. Now you know why we kept quiet. When you have supernatural powers, you have an enormous responsibility. Uncle Bahati learned that quickly. Also thanks to you. But it just took you a little longer."

Kopa:
"Yes... I admit that I can still be a bit childish sometimes..."

Simba:
“Fell free to stay that way. Because today you showed everyone that you are still ready to take on responsibility.”

Malka:
"I would be happy to be guided by you again anytime, Kopa. I felt absolutely safe with you."

Kopa:
“You’re welcome, Malka.”

Simba:
"And that's why you get Kiburi's supernatural powers as a reward."

Kopa:
delighted
"You really want to do that?"

Simba:
nods
"Yes, Kopa. You have earned it."

Kopa:
jumps at his father and hugs him
"Oh, thank you very much, Dad. Then I finally have a chance against Kiburi."

Malka laughs.

Simba:
giggles and hugs Kopa
("Just like Dad and I...")
"But remember my words."

Kopa:
"I'll keep it in mind."

They break the embrace.

Kopa:
“What do I have to do for this?”

Simba:
“Just drink the potion that I will get for you now.”

Simba stands up and disappears behind the shelves. Until he returns, Malka uncovers more secrets for Kopa.

Malka:
"Your father didn't have it as good as you do. When he was a cub, he had to look for the right potion. ALONE."

Kopa:
"How do you know?"

Malka:
"He told me about it earlier in the cave when he initiated me on this."

Kopa:
"It's not without reason that I get to hear about this now. But he did it."

Malka:
"He was clever and looked around in the lab next door. Rafiki had left his notes there for everyone to see. I think that was dangerously careless of him. But that's how your father managed to find the right potion straight away."

Kopa:
“Without the notebook, it would have been difficult with so many potions.”

Simba comes back from behind the shelves. He is carrying a vessel in his mouth. The potion it is filled with slowly changes its color between yellow and green. Simba puts the vessel down in front of Kopa.

Simba:
"Without the notebook, I would have had to climb up here many more times and look for the potion. Then I wouldn't have been able to defeat Kovu in the first round."

Kopa:
looks spellbound at the potion
"So that's it..."

Simba:
"Yeah. If you drink THAT, you'll be next in line."

Kopa:
"It even changes his color. I've never seen that before. Rafiki is truly a master."

Simba:
“It is not for nothing that he has received so many awards for it.”

Kopa:
“Yes, that’s right. And can I drink this potion now?”

Simba:
"Just a moment. I have to explain something to you. Shortly after you drink the potion, you won't immediately grow bigger, but you will feel a pleasant warmth in your stomach that spreads throughout your whole body. This will last for a few minutes. You have to enjoy it, because you won't experience it again. When the warmth has completely disappeared, the supernatural powers have arrived in you."

Kopa:
“And then I can change my size the way you have always described it to me?”

Simba:
"Exactly. You do it via your mind. Just think of Alice in Wonderland."

Kopa:
"And the house of the white rabbit."

Simba:
"Right. But now I don't want to keep you waiting any longer."

Simba takes the vessel in his paws, bites the cork and carefully pulls it out. He puts it next to the vessel and leaves it in front of Kopa.

Simba:
"Here you go. Now you can accept your reward. But be careful."

Kopa:
"Thank you, Dad... I'll be happy to..."

Immediately, but with Simba's due caution, Kopa takes the vessel in his paws. He carefully brings the vessel to his mouth and puts it around the neck of the vessel. Slowly he raises the vessel higher and takes a first sip. He likes the taste.

Kopa:
"Mmmh."

Kopa empties the entire vessel as quickly as he can. Then he carefully puts it back on the ground. He shakes his head in delight at its good taste.

Kopa:
"It was very tasty. A mixture of banana and gaballo fruit."

Malka:
"That's how it tasted to me too. Delicious, isn't it?"

Kopa:
"Absolutely. We should drink this more often."

Simba:
“That would be worth considering, wouldn’t it, Malka?”

Malka:
"Oh yes, of course. We have more than enough gaballo fruits. Rafiki just needs to get us some bananas and we can get started."

Kopa:
"The only difference is that you don't get any supernatural powers from it."

Simba:
“Exactly, then that one ingredient doesn’t belong in there.”

Kopa's gaze freezes.

Kopa:
"Unlike me..."

Simba:
"Do you feel something?"

Kopa:
"Yes..., my stomach is getting warm..."

Simba:
"Just sit still and let it spread out."

Kopa:
slowly lowers his gaze to the ground
"It's already doing so..."

Malka:
"And don't worry. What I told you earlier was made up. You're not getting any bigger now, you're just getting warm."

Kopa:
"I'm already warm everywhere..."

Simba:
"Then we'll be quiet now and let you enjoy the warmth. Let us know when it has disappeared."

Kopa:
"Will do..."

Kopa closes his eyes and enjoys the warmth. Simba and Malka sit next to him and watch him. Minute after minute passes where supernatural powers enter Kopa. When the warmth disappears soon afterwards, Kopa knows that he did it and opens his eyes.

Kopa:
"That's it... The warmth is gone..."

Malka:
“Welcome to the club, Kopa.”

Kopa:
“Thank you, Malka.”

Simba:
puts his paw on Kopa's shoulder
"My son... you now possess supernatural powers. From now on, you can join our 'walks' whenever you want."

Kopa:
“I’m already looking forward to it.”

Simba:
"Me too. But please also think about the responsibility you have now taken on. You can also cause a lot of damage with your new powers. For example, you could kill anyone who doesn't have supernatural powers on the spot if you're not careful."

Kopa:
"I'll be careful."

Simba:
"Your uncle also has a request for you. The next time you hide from him, please don't even think about shrinking to the size of an ant."

Malka laughs, Simba giggles.

Kopa:
incredulous look
“He said THAT?”

Simba:
"Literally. Otherwise, he's afraid he won't find you again. Just today with your trip to the butterfly bush you scared him once again. He thinks that as your uncle he doesn't have enough influence over you. That's why I should tell you."

Kopa:
"He could have told me himself. I listen to him, just like I listen to you, Dad. I tell him."

Simba:
"Make it so. Now would you like to try out your new powers?"

Kopa:
“Sure, but I prefer to do it outside.”

Malka:
“But then you won’t be able to see yourself in the mirror.”
points to the wall-high mirror

Kopa:
looks at the mirror
" Okay, I'm persuaded. But I'm not going to let myself grow too big in here."

Simba:
"It's entirely up to you."

Kopa stands up and walks to the mirror. He positions himself in front of it so that he can see himself in all his glory. Simba and Malka come over. Simba sits next to Kopa while Malka bends over them. Without warning, Simba bites Kopa's right front leg with all his strength. Kopa looks at him questioningly.

Kopa:
“Dad! What are you doing!?”

Simba:
"Your supernatural powers work. This was proof of it. You would have roared as hard as I bit you. And my teeth would have left marks on your leg."

Kopa checks his right front leg. There are no marks visible.

Kopa:
"Nothing. Not a scratch. I didn't feel anything either. That's crazy."

Malka:
"He even bit my paw, but I felt just as little as you did. Nothing."
shows his left paw
"Nor is there any sign of his bite, as you can see."

Simba:
"Falling over your uncle was the last time you felt pain in your life. That is history now. Now that you have become invulnerable, nothing and no one can harm you anymore."

Kopa:
“Amazing… Uncle Bahati will be pleased.”

Simba:
"Certainly."

Kopa:
"Then I'll let myself grow bigger now."

Simba:
"You know how to do it?"

Kopa:

“Of course. We have imagined it many times before.”

Simba:
"But be careful. Grow slowly at first. Don't ram another hole into the ceiling."

Kopa:
"I'll be careful."

Simba:
"Good. Let's get started."

Simba moves aside and gives Kopa enough space to grow into. Kopa concentrates. A very familiar hissing sound is heard softly. Kopa's excitement increases.

Kopa:
"It works... I feel it..."

Simba:
"Very good. Now SLOWLY grow bigger."
     
Kopa makes himself grow bigger in his mind. Gradually the hissing becomes louder and his thoughts are transferred into reality. Slowly he begins to grow.

Malka:
"It's working. You're getting bigger."

Kopa:
sees how his reflection grows
"This is amazing..."

Simba:
"The start is done. Try to grow faster, but carefully."

Kopa follows Simba's instructions and grows faster. Now he looks at Simba and sees how he is growing taller than him.

Kopa:
“You’re getting smaller, Dad.”

Simba:
“Because YOU are getting bigger and bigger.”

Kopa:
"As big as I want. Just like that. I can hardly believe it."

Simba:
“That’s what happened to me when Kiburi showed me his powers.”

When Kopa has doubled his size, he stops growing, as announced.

Kopa:
"I'd like to grow even bigger outside, but for me this is the end of it in here."

Simba:
concentrates, his body begins to hiss
"Just as you think."

Simba also grows to twice his size and places his paw on Kopa's shoulder.

Simba:
"Look at yourself. You've become so strong, Kopa."

Kopa:
“Thank you, Dad, for this wonderful gift. I will never forget it.”
mischievous look
“Now I should be Kiburi’s equal.”

Simba and Malka giggle.

Simba:
"As long as you don't neglect your responsibilities, you're welcome to do so. He'll be happy, I'm sure."

Malka:
"But be careful, especially when Kiburi has just eaten."
to Simba
"We had the same situation earlier when we met him at his tree. Kopa jumped at him from behind and brought him down. Then, when Kiburi pinned him to the ground, he growled at him threateningly until he recognized him. For a moment I was a little scared for Kopa."

Simba:
"Understandable. Kiburi was alarmed at that moment. He can't assume that it's always Kopa to surprise him. But he was always careful not to hurt him and, knowing him, he will continue to do so."

Malka:
"That reassures me. If I were of normal size, I wouldn't dare to ambush Kiburi."

Kopa:

“But if you were bigger, like you are now, then would you?”

Malka:
“Mmmh… Maybe… But I also want to leave him a chance.”

Kopa:
“I would like to grow even bigger, but not in here.”

Simba:
"Then let's do it outside. You know how to shrink?"

Kopa:
“Just as you described it to me.”

Simba:
“Exactly. Just like us, Malka.”

Malka:
“There is no other way for me to get out of here.”

Everyone laughs. Just as carefully as they grew before, all three slowly shrink back to their normal sizes.

Kopa:
"Done."

Simba:
"Very good, Kopa. You've learned everything you need to know. Now let's go back downstairs."

Kopa, Malka:
"Yes."

The three leave the storage room together. When they reach the depressions, Kopa climbs straight down. Malka climbs down the trunk next, Simba last. In the meantime Kopa has reached Bahati.

Kopa:
"Here we are again."

Bahati:
“I can see that you like your reward.”

Kopa:
"It's the best thing that ever happened to me. Thanks to it, my supernatural powers have awakened. I can now be a giant, just like you. However, I didn't know that they wouldn't awaken on their own, but that a potion was needed for it."

Bahati:
“Your father enlightened you.”

Kopa:
"He did. I fully understand that. And I promise you, Uncle Bahati, that when you look for me, I will not shrink to the size of an ant."

Simba and Malka laugh.

Kopa:
“THAT joke was perfect.”

Kopa laughs too. Bahati looks down, ashamed.

Bahati:
“Yeah, I admit it…: I exaggerated… I would have thought you were too sensible for that anyway…”

Kopa:
"Exactly. I don't want to be as small as an ant. Quite the opposite: I want to be a giant! Bigger than an elephant! Together we'll make the earth shake with our 'walk'! Up there I was only just as big as the mirror is high. But now I want to be much bigger."

Bahati:
"But don't overdo it. Things can go wrong quickly."

Kopa:
“Dad warned me about that too.”

Bahati:
stands up and walks towards Simba
"I can already see it: your father has thought of everything. Thanks to him, you are well-prepared."

Malka:
“You’re going to be a very caring father, Bahati.”

Bahati:
"Thanks for the support, Malka..."
comes to Simba and hugs him
"Thank you, Simba... You have once again freed me from a lot of sorrow..."

Simba:
hugs Bahati too
"I will do anything for your well-being, Bahati..."
licks his cheek
"My little brother..."

The two break their embrace and rub their heads lovingly together. Malka is touched by the sight.

Malka:
“I have never met siblings who mean so much to each other before.”

Kopa:
"That's the only way I know them. They can't live without each other."

Simba:
puts his right paw on Bahati's back
"Bahati is the greatest gift that Mufasa and Sarabi could ever give me. I can't imagine ever having lived without him."

Malka:
“Every single-cub who sees you would immediately wish they had siblings.”

Bahati:
whispers in Simba's ear
"Your affection knows no bounds, Simba... Kiburi can use it now too... Probably he's already waiting for you..."

Simba:
whispers back
"I'm on my way, brother-heart... If you hear us roaring, I'll be with him..."
licks Bahati's cheek again and smiles at him briefly. Then he pats him on the back and stands up.

Simba:
"Well then, here's how we proceed: We're splitting up. Malka, Bahati will take you to Mufasa and Sarabi because they'd like to talk to you. You can also do that with Bahati on the way. Kopa, you're coming with me. Kiburi needs us. And: On the way to our destinations, we'll take a 'walk' so that you can both get to know your new powers better."

Malka:
"What do you do in such a 'walk'?"

Simba:
"Nothing more than walking from A to B. But: As giants! So huge that the earth shakes beneath us."

Bahati:
"As I told you."

Malka:
"That explains why I've had the feeling for all these years that the earth was shaking in the Sunlands. Just the thought of walking through the land as a giant makes my toes itch and I want to get started right away."

Kopa:
"Now that the two of us can also take part in the 'walks', the tremors will probably be felt even more clearly in the future."

Malka:
"It will, because that's what I'll do in Sunlands too, as soon as everyone there knows about it."

Simba:
"I can only recommend it. Since we've been walking through our land like this, the attacks from the Outlands have decreased significantly. Knowing that only one of us can take on all of them at once, only a few dare to cross the river. We'll remind them of that again on our way. Are you ready for your first 'walk'?"

Kopa:
"Ready."

Malka:
"To become the giant I always wanted to be? Always."

Bahati:
"I'm in."

Simba:
“Let’s grow then.”

All four concentrate. It doesn't take long before their bodies start to hiss. Since they do this at the same time, it sounds quite loud right from the start. One after the other, the four lions start to grow quickly. Malka's tension grows with him.

Malka:
("Oh boy, oh boy, now I'm getting bigger than ever.")

The four of them continue to grow inexorably until Malka suddenly stops while the others continue to grow.

Simba:
“Malka, what is it?”

Malka:
“Don’t you want to stop already?”

Simba:
"Not yet."

Malka:
looks down impressed and begins to grow further
("Oh, boy...")

Malka grows a little faster until he has caught up. All four continue to grow evenly towards the sky. When their paws are about half the size of the surrounding trees they end their joint growth spurt.

Simba:
to Kopa and Malka
“Well, how are you feeling?”

Kopa:
“Simply huge.”

Malka:
"I feel more powerful than ever before."
looks around
“By the way: Beautiful view. It’s a good thing I don’t suffer from vertigo.”

Simba:
giggles
"Yes, that's true."

Bahati:
to Kopa
“This will make it much easier for me to find you in the future, Kopa.”

Kopa:
"As I said, I wanted to be a giant, which I am now, not an ant."

Everyone laughs.

Bahati:
"It's good that I don't have to worry about that anymore. Now I can go to the Pride Rock with Malka with a clear conscience."

Simba:
"Exactly. And Kopa is coming with me."

Bahati:
"Where do we meet?"

Simba:
"In our cave. We're joining you."

Bahati:
"Understood."

Simba:
to Kopa and Malka
"One more thing, you two: Both as giants and during a 'walk', you must move slowly and very carefully so that no one gets hurt."

Kopa and Malka take a small step forward. The earth shakes beneath them, but they don't notice. They feel safe.

Kopa:
"I can do that."

Malka:
“No problem for me either.”

Simba:
"Okay, then let's go our ways. We see you in our cave. See you later."

Bahati, Malka:
"See you later."

Kopa:
"See you later."

Chapter 16: Something completely unexpected

Chapter Text

Bahati and Malka leave Rafiki's laboratory for Pride Rock. Simba and Kopa head for Kilio Valley. As they move carefully through the land, the earth shakes under their huge paws.

Kopa:
"Well, that's easy. I thought it would be more difficult."

Simba:
“Well, that’s nice. Also that you seem to get along very well with Malka.”

Kopa:
"A really nice friend you have there. Right at the district border he told me that I had inherited a lot of my physical appearance from you."

Simba:
“And he’s right.”

Kopa:
"I'm sure we've already become friends."

Simba:
"I think so too. From the way he talked to me about you in our cave and the way I've observed you so far, I think there's a good chance."

Kopa:
discovers a white spot in the distance
"There's Kiburi. Oh... And the place of disappearance..."

Simba:
“Then you can probably guess why Kiburi needs us?”

Kopa:
"He hopes that his family will return to us one day. Malka's return to our land after so many years reminded him of this and caused him to break down once again."

Simba:
"Exactly. Then he's a case for us and we have to help him get back on his paws."

Kopa:
"Absolutely. We don't want him to be in a bad state."

Simba:
nods
"Hmh... As far as we can..."

They both stop. They have now come quite close to Kiburi. He doesn't seem to notice them.

Simba:
"Our 'walk' ends here. We'll cover the rest of the distance normal-sized."

Kopa:
"Understood."

Simba and Kopa shrink back to their normal sizes. It takes them about a minute to reach it. Then they continue to walk towards Kiburi. Even from close up they can tell his condition. He is lying on the ground and is still crying. Kopa sits down next to him and Simba sits right in front of him.

Simba:
"Kiburi..."

Kiburi is startled and looks up at Simba. When he recognizes him, he jumps up, falls into his arms and buries his head in Simba's mane.

Kiburi:
very tearful voice
"Oh, Simba! It's so terribly sad!"

Simba:
hugs Kiburi
"I know how you feel..."

Kiburi:
“You can’t imagine what it’s like to lose your whole family in one fell swoop!”

Simba:
“Yes, I can… If I would lose Kubwa, Kopa and Bahati, I would never be the same again…”

Kiburi:
“I could have prevented it if only I had gone with them!”

Simba:
"No, Kiburi...! It's not your fault that they're gone... Who could have guessed that something like this would happen...?"

Kiburi:
"Me…!"

Simba:
“Nonsense… You can’t know that in advance...”

Kiburi:
"I can't get it out of my head...! Whenever the night sky was clear, we looked at the stars... And in the morning, I always washed him at his favorite spot at the watering hole after we had drunk there... Simba LOVED that...! And so did I...! I have had to live with this pain for 93 years and it will never end…!”

Simba lets Kiburi pour out his heart into his mane. Kiburi sobs deeply again and again. Simba sees a tear running down Kopa's cheek as he puts his left paw on Kiburi's back. Seeing Kiburi like this is unbearable for him. Simba then decides to act now.

Simba:
"Kiburi."

Kiburi:
"Yes…?"

Simba:
"We can't take away your pain..."

Kiburi:
"Unfortunately not..."

Simba:
“But we can at least alleviate it…”

Kiburi:
lifts his head from Simba's mane
"But how...?"

Simba:
"Roar."

Kiburi:
“I shall roar?”

Simba:
"Yes. Let it out. With all your power. Roar everything out as loud as you can. You'll feel better afterwards."

Kiburi:
"I hope you're right..."

Simba:
"I've done it myself before and it worked. Kopa and I are happy to support you."

Kiburi:
"Kopa...?"
looks around and discovers Kopa right next to him
"Oh, you're here too..."

Kopa:
"Kiburi, let us help you... We don't want you to suffer..."

Kiburi:
brings Simba and Kopa close to him and hugs them
"I'm so glad I have you... You're just like Mufasa... What he did for me is priceless... It's great that you keep doing it... You always make me feel like you're my own cubs..."

Simba and Kopa snuggle up to Kiburi. Then all three remain silent for a while until Kiburi decides to accept the offered help.

Kiburi:
"Simba, I'll take up your suggestion. I'll try to roar the pain out of me."

Simba:
"Try it. It will help you."
points eastwards to the wide plain
"It's best to go in the direction of the Upana Plains. We don't want to draw unnecessary attention in the Outlands."

Kiburi:

“Are you joining in?”

Simba:
"Yes, of course."

Kopa:
“That will help you even more.”

They move into position next to each other.

Simba:
"Are you ready?"

Kiburi:
“Let’s go.”

Kopa:
"Ready. Now we're going to get really loud."

Simba:
"On three, together. One... Two... THREE!"

On Simba's signal, all three take a deep breath and let out a majestic triple roar that can be heard for kilometers away. Even Mufasa, Sarabi, Kubwa, Bahati and Malka can hear it inside Pride Rock's cave. Their first roar is immediately followed by a second. Kiburi roars so loudly that he drowns out both Simba and Kopa. When Simba and Kopa stop in surprise, Kiburi roars a third time, even longer than before. His pain is easy to hear. Simba and Kopa are amazed. They have never heard him roar so loudly and for so long. Then Kiburi also falls silent and hangs his head in exhaustion.

Kopa:
“Wow… that was amazing, Kiburi. We’ve never heard you roar like that before.”

Simba:
“How are you feeling, Kiburi?”

Kopa:
"Are you feeling better?"

Kiburi:
breathes deeply
"Phew, that felt good... You're right, Simba... I already feel a little better... Thank you..."

Kopa:
“Our pleasure, Kiburi.”

Simba:
“Are you aware that you have drowned us both out?”

Kiburi:
"Of course. That doesn't surprise me. After all, I have a few more muscles than you."

The three hear a roar coming from the direction of Pride Rock. Simba recognizes it immediately.

Simba:
"That's Bahati. Wait here. I have to answer him."

Simba moves a few steps away from Kopa and Kiburi, takes a deep breath and roars back towards Pride Rock. The sound of his roar signals his brother that everything is OK. Then he comes back.

Simba:
"You are stronger than us, that is undeniable. But we didn't know that you have such a powerful voice."

Kiburi:
"You couldn't have known that, since it is only used when I have a reason to do so."

Kopa:
“And you just had that.”

Kiburi:
"Yes..., I had that... Because that's how I always roared when I called for Simba..."
breathes deeply, seems tired
"Will you accompany me to my tree? I want to rest a bit."

Simba:
“Of course we’ll come with you.”
thinks of Malka's story
"But you're not 'GOING' anywhere, Kiburi."
     
Kopa and Kiburi look at Simba questioningly.

Kopa:
"Dad?"

Kiburi:
"What do you mean?"

Simba:
"You let Malka ride you earlier. Now you ride me."

Kiburi:
to Kopa
"You told him?"

Kopa:
“Just that you accompanied us.”

Simba:
"Malka told me. He was very surprised when he suddenly found himself on your back."

Kiburi:

"He should be able to recover from his long journey. But it is not necessary for me to ride you now, Simba."

Simba:
"But we insist. You should rest now more than ever. You look tired."

Kiburi:
"Hm... Well, okay..."

Simba:
"Stay where you are. I'll crawl under you and then lift you up."

Simba crawls under Kiburi and positions himself so that they are both facing the same direction. Then Simba concentrates. His body hisses and he begins to grow under Kiburi. Simba's growing body pushes the ground out from under Kiburi's paws, forcing him to lie on Simba's back. Simba grows until Kiburi on his back looks the size of a cub compared to him and carefully stands up.

Simba:
"Now, Kiburi. You can rest while we take you to your tree."

Kiburi:
“Now I understand how you felt when you were cubs and rode on me.”

Simba and Kiburi hear a hissing sound next to them. It is Kopa, who also takes on Simba's size. Kiburi is astonished.

Kiburi:
“Since when can you change your size?”

Kopa:
"Just now. As a reward for guiding Malka safely to Pride Rock, Dad gave me your supernatural powers."

Kiburi:
pats Simba on the shoulder
“Simba, that’s wonderful.”

Simba:
"Kopa has shown that he is ready to take on responsibility. That's why he is part of the team now. Let's go."

Simba wants to move, but he stops when he smells a more or less familiar scent. He looks in the direction he thinks it comes from.

Kopa:
"Dad?"

Kiburi:
"Simba, what is it?"

Simba:
“Do you smell that too?”

Kopa:
"What?"

Simba:
"I smell someone."
points in the direction from which the scent comes
"He comes from the Upana Planins."

Kiburi:
raises his nose and smells
"I don't smell anything."

Simba:
breathes deeply through the nose and analyzes the scent
"Strange... The scent is familiar, but I can't identify it with anyone I know. But I'm sure it's a lion..."

Kopa:
"Yes, now I smell it too. I think I know him too. Or is it someone from the Outlands?"

Simba:
"No, in this direction lies the Upana Plains. If someone had invaded there, we would know about it. But whoever that is, it is one of us."

Kopa:
"Shouldn't we get someone to take a look at this? It could well be the completely unexpected thing Rafiki predicted."

Kiburi:
"Kopa is right. Maybe there really is someone nearby. What did Rafiki predict?"

Simba:
"He predicts that completely unexpected things will happen between today and the day after tomorrow. He doesn't know the exact details either. In any case, it will only be good things. I trust him, so we'll wait and see. Maybe we'll remember who it is."

Simba sets off again with Kiburi on his back. Kopa follows him. They leave the place of disappearance.

Kopa:
"But it is strange. A scent that we think we know but cannot identify."

Kiburi:
"We'll surely find out soon."

The three of them walk to Kiburi's tree in silence for a moment. Simba and Kopa can't get the scent out of their heads. They can't figure out who it could belong to.

Simba:
“By the way, Kiburi: Whatever you came up with when Malka asked you about your size, it was a very good excuse.”

Kiburi:
"It was supposed to be a human experiment. I claimed that I had once caught a piece of meat with a strange aftertaste while hunting and that I had been growing again since then. Malka believed me."

Simba:
"Yes, he did. But he didn't want to believe me about what was actually behind it. So I literally let the ceiling fall onto my head in front of him and then he listened to me."

Kopa and Kiburi laugh.

Kiburi:
“Well, now he will surely believe everything you say.”

Kopa:
“Now he couldn’t be happier that he can do it himself.”

When they arrive at Kiburi's tree shortly afterwards, Simba makes a decision.

Simba:
“Now, here we are, Kiburi.”

Kiburi:
"Wait, Simba. Just lie down."

Simba:
“Just the way you want.”

Simba lies down on the ground and Kiburi jumps off him.

Simba:

stands up again
"Listen up, you two. I'm going back to the place of disappearance. Something tells me there's more behind the mysterious scent."

Kopa:
“Not all alone, Dad. Take me with you.”

Simba:
"No, Kopa, I'll do it alone. You stay here and make sure Kiburi rests until I get back. He shouldn't be at the place of disappearence anyway. Otherwise we have alarmed Uncle Bahati for nothing."

Kiburi:
“Kopa and I will find a way to pass the time here.”

Kopa:
“Well, good luck with your search.”

Simba:
"Thank you. I'll be back as soon as I can."

Kiburi:
“You don’t have to hurry because of us.”

Simba:
"I won't either. See you soon."

Kopa:
“See you soon, Dad.”

Simba moves away from Kiburi's tree. Since he remained bigger, he can reach the place of disappearence more quickly. After just a few minutes, he is close to it. Simba smells the familiar scent again. This time it is more intense. A clear sign that someone is actually nearby.

Simba:
"Ah, there's that smell again. It's getting more intense. Then there really is someone nearby."

He hears a whimpering coming from the direction of the place of disappearance.

Simba:
"Wait a minute... Is someone crying there? Is that Kiburi? Did Kopa just let him go?"

Simba shrinks back to his normal size and, camouflaged by the tall grass, sneaks towards the place of disappearance. When he has almost reached it and carefully looks over the grass, he spots a huge white lion with a bright red mane. He is lying on the ground with his head hidden between his paws and crying. Simba is not amused by that sight.

Simba:
“This can’t be true… That’s not how it works, Kiburi… Looks like Kopa and Bahati have more in common than I thought...”

Simba rises from the tall grass and slowly moves towards the white lion without being noticed.

Simba:
"Well, now you're getting unreasonable, Ki..."

Simba catches his breath and freezes when his counterpart raises his head during his words and lets him see that it's NOT Kiburi. The latter is startled and jumps up.

???:
"AH!"

Simba:
“You are someone completely different!”

The stranger quickly sits down and holds his right paw next to his head so that Simba can see it's underside.

???:
“Amani iwe nanyi! I come in peace!”
("Peace be with you!")

Simba:
returns the greeting by imitating the stranger
(“This is indeed completely unexpected. How does he know our greeting?”)
"Now I'm more than curious. You know our greeting, even though I've never seen you here before. Would you please explain that to me?"

???:
"Y... Yes... Are these... the Pride Lands?"

Simba:
nods
"They are."

???:
"FINALLY!"

The stranger falls to the ground and starts crying again. Simba slowly walks towards him and sits down in front of him.

Simba:
(“Is this Kiburi’s son? If so, HOW is THAT possible?”)
"You have something on your mind... If I can help you in any way, let me know. I will do my best."

???:
"It's a very long story..."
sits up opposite Simba and tries to regain his composure
"A long time ago, I was kidnapped by three people at this exact spot along with my mother... I never saw my mother again... When I finally managed to escape after several years, I was looking for the way home for what felt like an eternity... Now I've finally made it... Now I just want to go to my father... His name is Kiburi... I just heard him calling for me... He was here... I can smell it..."

Simba:
("It's him! This is without a doubt the completely unexpected! Kiburi will be overjoyed!")
"Then you must be Simba."

???:
looks at Simba in surprise
"Yes. How do you know?"

Since two Simbas are taking part in the plot from now on, the first letter of the respective father is now written behind Simba's name. Simba(M) for Mufasa's Simba and Simba(K) for Kiburi's Simba, so that you can distinguish which Simba is meant.

Simba(M):
"You will be surprised again after you have heard MY name. My name is...: Simba."

Simba(K):
surprised
"We have the same name. That's great."

Simba(M):
“For the sake of completeness: King Simba.”

Simba(K):
gasps for air
"Oh, your Majesty. Excuse me."
bows to Simba(M)

Simba(M):
"It's okay. I don't see it that strict. You can call me Simba."

Simba(K):
“I treat every king with the same respect.”

Simba(M):
"Very good. It's no coincidence that we have the same name. 15 years ago, MY father was the first lion YOUR father spoke to about your and your mother's disappearance. My father was so moved by his stories that he hoped to have a son one day so he could help him. Luckily for him, that happened. So I inherited your name. My father named me after you. Since then, your father has been feeling a little better. He treats me as if I were his own cub. But regardless of that, he has never forgotten about you. I still remember how he cried when he first told me about you. He misses you more with each passing day. And you weren't just missing for one day, you were missing for... 93 years."

Simba(K):
his chin drops, tears coming
"For SO long!?"

Simba(M):
nods
"Your father is 137 years old today and you are 105 years old. These 93 years often lead to emotional outbursts in him. Only I can comfort him then. This time, together with Kopa and me, I got him to roar everything out. Now he is lying under your tree and resting. He has been waiting there for what feels like an eternity for the day you come home. Today this day has finally come."

Tears are running down Simba(K)'s cheeks. He cannot find the words to express his feelings.

Simba(M):
"I know how you feel."
puts his left paw on Simba's(K) shoulder
"Now listen to me carefully: Nobody knows how you managed to survive almost a century and find your way back home... In the last 93 years you must have experienced more than we can ever imagine... You will have the opportunity to tell us everything later... Then you will also find out what happened to US during the same time... But for now the important thing is that you are back and can see your father again..."
gently rubs the tears from Simba's(K) face with his right paw
"Welcome home..., Simba..."

Simba(K):
"I was just passing the Pride Lands... Your roar guided me in the right direction..."
"Thank you, Simba... Without you I wouldn't be here now..."

Simba(M):
“You’re welcome, Simba… Even if it was a lucky coincidence…”

They hug each other for a moment before they let go.

Simba(M):
"Follow me. I will take you to your father."

Simba(K):
"Yes... Thank you very much..."

Simba(M) and Simba(K) leave the place of disappearance towards Kiburi's tree. The closer they get, the more Simba(K) becomes tense. He tries to distract himself.

Simba(K):
"Simba..., how did you know I was there...?"

Simba(M):
"An interesting story. We have a shaman who is able to predict the future with incredible certainty. Since he started doing this about 20 years ago, he has been wrong only once. For today, he predicted that completely unexpected things would happen up until the day after tomorrow. And it's true. Nobody expected you. But you announced your arrival in another way. Kopa and I were just about to take your father to your tree when a light scent reached my nose. YOUR scent. The wind carried it to us. Kopa smelled it too. It seemed familiar to both of us, but we couldn't place who it belongs to. After we took your father to your tree, I went back again. That's how I found you. You must have just missed us."

Simba(K):
"Yes..., I did... Um..., who is Kopa...?"

Simba(M):
"Kopa is my son. He takes care of your father while I'm away."

Simba(K):
stops
"Simba..."

Simba(M):
stops and looks at Simba(K)
"What is it?"

Simba(K):
points forward to the top of a famous tree
“There is our tree.”

Simba(M):
“And there’s your father too.”
hears steps approaching
“Ah, here comes Kopa.”

Kopa:
"Dad. I..."

Kopa's breath catches when he sees Simba(K). He turns around to look back at Kiburi. When he can't see him, he stands briefly on his hind legs and sees Kiburi lying under his tree. Then he stands on all four paws again and looks at Simba(K) again.

Kopa:
"Hello, gentle giant. Who are you?"

Simba(K):
“A subserviant of yours who had been missing for 93 years.”

Kopa:
"Simba, the son of Kiburi?"

Simba(K):
“Exactly.”

Kopa:
"Oh, that's wonderful. I'm Kopa, son of King Simba. Nice to meet you."

Simba(K):
“Very pleased, Kopa.”

Kopa:
"You must have had a long journey. Now you certainly want to go to your father."

Simba(K):
"Oh yes... After all these decades..."

Kopa:
"He will be overjoyed."

Simba(M):
“How is Kiburi?”

Kopa:
"He's feeling a little better. He's sleeping now."

Simba(M):
“Then we will wake him up and put an end to the longing.”

Simba(K):
"Yes, please..."

Kopa:
"That's how we do it."

Simba(M):
"Let's go."

All three continue to move towards Kiburi's tree. Shortly afterwards they can already see Kiburi. Tears well up in Simba's eyes. They stop at the point where the tall grass ends.

Simba(M):
"Now, Simba, here's what happens now: You wait here. Kopa and I will go to your father and tell him, as gently as possible, that you're back. Then we'll move aside so you can see each other. And nothing will stand in the way of your reunion."

Simba(K):
"Understood..."

Kopa:
Simba(K) rubs the tears from his face
“Now you can let your feelings run free.”

Simba(M):
"Let's get started."

Simba(M) and Kopa leave Simba(K) at the edge of the tall grass and approach Kiburi. He is sleeping under his tree and snoring softly. They stop in front of him and sit down so that Kiburi cannot see Simba(K).

Simba(M):
"Kiburi."

Kiburi doesn't react, so Simba shakes him.

Simba(M):
"Kiburi!"

Now Kiburi wakes up. A little sleepy, he looks at Kopa first and then at Simba(M).

Kiburi:
"Kopa..., what is it...? Oh, Simba, there you are again. Have you discovered something?"

Simba(M):
"I went back to the place of disappearance once again. Our senses did not deceive us."

Kiburi:
“Was there actually someone nearby?”

Simba(M):
nods
"That's how it was. When I arrived at the place of disappearance, I found a lion that had just missed us."

Kiburi:
"Just as you suspected. And who was it?"

Simba(M):
"Kiburi..., Rafiki's prediction has come true once again. Something completely unexpected has actually happened. No one would have ever expected this lion to appear. A lion that really wants to come to you."

Kiburi:
“He really wants to come to ME? Who?”

Simba(M):
"As I said, nobody expected him. I brought him with me. He's behind us. Here he is."

Simba(M) and Kopa move aside and allow Kiburi to see Simba(K). Simba(K) is sitting in front of the tall grass with tears in his eyes. Kiburi sees him and looks at him in disbelief at first. When he thinks he recognizes him, tears well up in his eyes too.

Kiburi:
“T... T... That can’t be true... Simba?”

Simba(K):
tear-stained voice
"DAD!"

Kiburi:
recognized Simbas(K) voice immediately
"SIMBA!!!"

Now there is no more holding. Kiburi and Simba(K) jump up and run towards each other. They fall into each other's arms, crying, and hug each other as tightly as they can. Whimpering and deep sobs alternate. It takes them about a minute that they utter their first word with their voices still tearful.

Kiburi:
"I thought you were dead...!"

Simba(K):
"I was sure I would never see you again..."

Kiburi:
"You can't imagine how much I missed you..., my son..."

Simba(K):
"Just like I missed you, Dad..."

Kiburi:
“How did you do that...?”

Simba(K):
"We were kidnapped... By three people... They thought I was you and took us to your birthplace... Mom didn't make it... But after a long, deep search, I was able to acquire your supernatural powers and escape thanks to them... It took me more time to find my way home than I had spent in captivity..."

Kiburi:
"That's the only reason you made it home alive... I hate the people... They killed your mother... But... YOU are alive... And that's what matters... You were gone for 93 years... Can you imagine how long that time seemed to me...?"

Simba(K):
"Oh yes... An unimaginably long time..."

Both Kiburi and Simba(K) as well as Simba(M) and Kopa feel the ground beginning to shake.

Simba(K):
"What is that? An earthquake?"

Simba(M):
"Kind of. That's what it feels like when a giant walks through our land near you. In this case, there are five of them."

Kopa:
"Our family is coming. Looks like they're done with their conversation."

Slowly the tremors become stronger. Then Bahati, Sarabi, Mufasa, Kubwa and Malka come into view next to each other. They are all so huge that their paws are about half the size of Kiburi's tree. Simba(K) is very surprised.

Simba(K):
"Wow, they're huge. How did they do that?"

Kiburi:
"In the same way as the two of us."

The five giants arrive and can’t believe their eyes.

Bahati:
“What is that? Am I seeing double?”

Malka:
“Are there two Kiburis now?”

Kubwa:
"Nonsense, boys. Look closely. It's his son."

Sarabi:
“We are witnessing a happy reunion at this moment.”

Mufasa:
"Rafiki's prediction has come true once again. This is truly something completely unexpected. Welcome home, Simba."

Simba(K):
"Thank you very much..., Uh..., I don't know your names yet..."

Simba(M):
sits next to Simba(K)
"Then I'll change that and introduce them to you briefly. So, from left to right: my younger brother Bahati, next to him our parents and predecessors Sarabi and Mufasa. I got your name from the latter. To his left is my wife and queen Kubwa."

Simba(K):
bows to Kubwa
"Your Majesty."

Simba(M):
"And last but not least, our very good friend and ally Malka, King of the Sunlands, located east of here. After losing touch for years, we united our kingdoms a month ago."

Simba(K):
also bows to Malka
"Your Majesty."
rises again
"Then not much has changed politically in the last 93 years. The Sunlands already existed back then."

Malka:
"Yes, that's right. Since we allied, the border between our territories only functions as a district border."

Mufasa:
"Unfortunately, there has also been a negative change. Our southern neighbor, the Land of Giants, fell into the clutches of a lawless bunch about 20 years ago. Since then, it has been called Outlands and is ruled like a dictatorship. We constantly have to patrol our border there and keep fending off intruders. To this day, we don't even know exactly who we are dealing with. But as soon as we had your father's supernatural powers, it fortunately became easier to defend the border. The number of incidents has been declining since then. Malka is making another important contribution to this with his support."

Simba(K):
"I already know that. I'm glad to hear that Dad has done you such a great service while I was away. I'm just wondering how you were able to acquire his supernatural powers."

Simba(M) gives in.

Simba(M):
"Listen up: Each one of us certainly has a lot of questions right now. I want the pride to be part of it so that we don't have to repeat ourselves a thousand times. So let's organize a meeting for this evening where we can calmly exchange our stories. What do you think?"

Kopa:
“Yes, good idea.”

Bahati:
"You can read minds."

Malka:
“We are looking forward to hearing your stories, Simba.”

Simba(K):
“So do I.”

Simba(M):
"We'll start preparing immediately. Now we'll leave you two alone for a while. Then you can recover together. In the meantime, we'll take a 'walk' back to the Pride Rock. Kopa."

Kopa:
"Oh yes."

Simba(M) and Kopa concentrate. Their bodies hiss and within a short time they grow to the same size as Bahati, Sarabi, Mufasa Kubwa and Malka. Simba(K) looks on in amazement, but for him, it is nothing special.

Simba(K):
“I can do that too.”

Simba(K) concentrates and imitates Simba(M) and Kopa, but he only grows to twice his size.

Simba(M):
"And it works just as well as it does for us. See you later, you two. Have a nice afternoon."

With a 'walk', a total of seven huge lions move away from Kiburi's tree. This makes it particularly noticeable. As the tremors gradually become weaker, Kiburi also grows to twice his size next to Simba(K).

Kiburi:
“Simba…, you as a giant… I have to get used to that first...”

Simba(K):
“I have to get used to our new friends.”

Kiburi hugs Simba(K) with one paw and brings him close to him.

Kiburi:
"It's so beautiful to have you back, Simba... I missed you so much... That must never happen again..."

Simba(K):
also hugs Kiburi with one paw
"I'm just glad that this seemingly endless journey is finally over and that I have all of you back... Especially you, Dad..."

Kiburi:
"Shall we go to the watering hole...? First we'll drink there and then I'll wash you in your favorite spot, just like back then..."

Simba(K):
“Nothing would please me more than that… I have missed that just as much over the last 93 years…”

Kiburi:
“This time you will reach your destination… I’ll make sure of it…”

Simba(K):
"Absolutely... We both have supernatural powers... This time, no one can stop us..."

Kiburi and Simba(K) rub their heads together and make their way to the watering hole. They enjoy the joy of being reunited to the fullest and spend the afternoon together.

Chapter 17: Unanswered questions

Chapter Text

Let's go back in time one last time and look at what Mufasa and Sarabi were talking about with Malka while Simba and Kopa were with Kiburi.

Simba sets off with Kopa to Kiburi. Bahati and Malka leave Rafiki's laboratory for Pride Rock. As they move carefully through the land, the earth shakes under their huge paws.

Bahati:
"So you'd like to get to know me? That's great. I'd like to get to know you too."

Malka:
"I was completely surprised when I saw you and Kopa called you uncle. Simba never told me anything about you. I think the story that led to your creation is as fascinating as it is brilliant."

Bahati:
"Yes, it is probably unique. It is Kubwa to whom I owe my existence. In her cubhood, she was terrorized by Kovu and Tama, probably also because of her dwarfism. These dramatic experiences made her doubt that she would be able to handle cubs well. This gave Mufasa and Sarabi the idea of becoming parents themselves again, in the hope of changing Kubwa's mind. And since I have been attached to Simba since birth, it did not leave her unscathed. Over time, she began to treat me like her own cub. Simba also benefited from this and was able to gain experience with cubs. After only eight months, Kubwa had already fundamentally changed her mind and felt ready for her own cubs. Kopa followed shortly after my first birthday."

Malka:
"Who declared you the most lovable uncle in the world."

Bahati:
"And I'm proud of it. We've taken each other to our hearts from day one and have kept it that way to this day. He's caused me a lot of grief when he played hide-and-seek with me, but since he never goes too far, I just can't be angry with him. Now I'm just like Kubwa and treat Kopa as if he would be my own cub."

Malka:
“You would like to have cubs of your own, right?”

Bahati:
sighs
"Yes..., I'd love to... Kopa showed me that I'm ready for it. But I'm missing a lioness who wants the same thing... You know, a partner isn't that important to me. I just... want cubs that I can care for. And I can feel how much Simba is looking forward to becoming an uncle."

Malka:
"But instead of putting pressure on you, he supports you wherever he can. Bahati, you two are two unique brothers. I don't know any siblings who get along as well as Simba andy you. Your father is surely happy to know that the past will not repeat itself."

Bahati:
"Absolutely, he is. I promise you that I will swear that to him again if he brings it up."

Malka:
"When we were cubs, Simba and I met purely by chance. At that time, I had enormous difficulties orienting myself in the environment. That's why I often lost my pride. Then one day, my search for it led me to the Pride Lands. Simba and I even became friends quickly."

Bahati:
“After the initial difficulties were overcome.”

Malka:
"Oh yes... All these years I had no idea about it. Recently in the storage room he confessed to me that at first he didn't like me at all and even wanted to get rid of me. He was afraid that he wouldn't become king because of me. That's why he left me alone in the gorge."

Bahati:
"The only positive thing about it was that you were able to reveal to him that you were not the show-off he thought you were."

Malka:
"I'm glad it turned out that way. After that, my life only got better thanks to Simba. He taught me how to find my way around properly. I haven't gotten lost a single time since then. Although we haven't seen each other for almost a decade, he has never forgotten me. Thanks to our union, I am relieved of government duties and the Sunlands is not left to itself. But the fact that he gave me the supernatural powers of Kiburi is really the greatest thing. I thought my time as king would be over soon. Now I will remain king forever."

Bahati:
nods in agreement
“Yes…, you have to understand that first.”

Malka:
“You know, Bahati: Since I think you're just as sweet and kind as Simba, I would like to become friends with you too.”

Bahati:
"Well, that's great to hear. You already made it. Anyone who has Simba as a friend is also my friend."

Bahati and Malka reach Pride Rock.

Bahati:
"So, that was your first 'walk' ."

Malka:

"It was great."

They stop in front of it and shrink back to their normal size. Then they climb up the rocky path to the cave.

Bahati:
“Be careful. Some stones may be loose.”

Malka:
"I'll be careful. The path is still the same as before."

When they arrive at the entrance, Mufasa is already waiting for them.

Mufasa:
"Welcome back to Pride Rock, Malka. After such a long time."

Malka:
"Thank you, Mufasa. I'm glad to be back."

Bahati comes to Mufasa. They rub their heads together.

Mufasa:
"Well, my son? How did it go?"

Bahati:
"Very well, Dad. Malka and Kopa have received their supernatural powers. Malka is a very nice king. No wonder Simba has been friends with him for so long. I'm one of them now, too."

Malka:
"You can feel that he is Simba's brother. We became friends just as quickly as Simba and I."

Mufasa:
"Wonderful. It couldn't be better."
points into the cave
"Come with me. Sarabi and Kubwa are waiting for us inside."

Mufasa goes first. Bahati and Malka follow him into the cave. Sarabi and Kubwa are waiting for them inside. Sarabi gets up and comes towards Malka.

Sarabi:
“Welcome, Malka. Nice to have you back.”

Malka:
"I'm happy too. I've been away for far too long..."

Sarabi:
"I believe that. Please take a seat."

Malka:
"Gladly."

Mufasa, Bahati and Malka take their places.

Sarabi:
"Malka. We hope the surprises you experienced today were not too unpleasant for you."

Malka:
"Well... apart from the fact that I was a little afraid for my life at times, you succeeded."

The others laugh.

Malka:
"At first I didn't want to believe what Simba told me. Then I learned the hard way that I should have done it. He let himself grow up to the ceiling in here, ignoring my attempts to apologize. I just thought: That's it..."

Bahati:
"But you should have known that Simba would never lie to you."

Malka:
"Until he enlightened me, I wasn't so sure. Without knowing it, I had already embarrassed myself with Kubwa shortly before."

Kubwa grins and giggles.

Malka:
embarrassed look
"Yeees..."

Sarabi:
"What did you do with him?"

Kubwa:
"Nothing at first. When he was on his way to Simba, he met me in the entrance. What he didn't know was that I had just shrunk to the size he knew me to be. Kiburi was accompanying Kopa. That's why Malka felt small and when he stood opposite me he felt big again. He had the impression that I was still a cub compared to Kiburi's size. After Simba had explained it to him, I grew back to my new normal size right next to Malka, in which I am bigger than him. Of course he couldn't have known that I could do that too, but he should have guessed. The surprise was perfect."

Sarabi:
“That wasn’t such a good idea, Malka.”

Malka:
embarrassed
“Yes..., I plead guilty again and emphasize that this was not meant maliciously...”

Kubwa:
"It's okay. We're done with it. Though there were some positive surprises for you today."

Malka:
"Indeed. One of them is lying right next to me. Bahati. It was a pleasant surprise to learn that Simba has siblings. I also think the story that led to his creation is interesting."

Kubwa:
"It is. As you saw all by yourself, I suffered a lot under Kovu and Tama. My decision to remain without cubs because of this was already made. That gave Mufasa and Sarabi the idea of becoming parents themselves again. Over time, we all grew fond of Bahati and within a short time I was ready for Kopa. But especially for Simba Bahati is the greatest."

Sarabi:
"Originally, Simba was supposed to be called Bahati. But Mufasa wanted to help Kiburi so that he could at least live with the loss of his own Simba 93 years ago."

Malka:
“It’s been THAT long? He’s never told me about that before.”

Sarabi:
"That gave us the idea to name our Simba after his own. Originally, we only wanted one cub. But it was Mufasa's idea to refrain from that when Kubwa expressed concerns about having cubs of her own. In return, if it was going to be another boy, I insisted on the name Bahati. So it happened, and Simba became a happy big brother."

Mufasa:
"When Bahati was younger, I was afraid that one day he would become like my own brother Taka. But each and every one of us contributed to ensuring that this never happened."

Bahati:
stands up
"And it won't, Dad. No matter what Simba does, I'll always support him. I swore myself never to be like Uncle Taka. After what he tried to do to us, I wouldn't be happy in my life ever again if I were him."

Mufasa:
"This is wonderful, my son..."

Malka:
"I can confirm it. You should have seen THAT earlier. I have never seen such a sibling love. They hugged each other and rubbed their heads together. Simba licked Bahati on the cheek and called him the greatest gift you two could have given him. Your fears are completely unfounded, Mufasa. I can't imagine that anything can change that."

Mufasa:
"Me neither. We did everything right."

Bahati:
"Always standing by Simba's side and looking after Kopa is the least I can do in return, as much as he supports me in my search for someone who will fulfill my wish to have cubs of my own..."

Bahati is about to continue when he stops and listens. A lion's roar can be heard in the distance.

Bahati:
“Do you hear that too?”

Mufasa:
listens up
“Yes, someone is roaring.”
listens to the roar
"It's Kiburi. And Simba is with him."

Sarabi:
“Kopa is there too.”

Kubwa:
frightened
"What!? Kopa!"

Kubwa wants to leave the cave, but Bahati explains in time.

Bahati:
"Wait!"

Kubwa stops and looks questioningly at Bahati.

Bahati:
"Simba just told me that he and Kopa are with Kiburi when I hear them roaring. Now I know what he meant."

The roar dies down. Shortly afterwards it starts again, now even louder. This time only Kiburi roars.

Kubwa:
"Do you really think that everything is okay with them? Now only Kiburi is roaring."

Bahati:
“Simba has his methods to get Kiburi back on his paws.”

Mufasa:
"Is he not doing well?"

Bahati:
"He had another breakdown. Now Simba and Kopa are with him."

Malka:
"What happened? He was fine before."

Bahati:
"He always has to deal with this when we get a visit from someone who hasn't been here for a long time. He still hopes that his own Simba and his wife will return home one day. Then we'll take care of him. But don't blame yourself for that. It's not your fault."

Malka:
"Good to know. I don't blame myself for it."

Mufasa:
"Well, then Kiburi is in the best paws. He will soon feel better."

The roar has died down. Kubwa turns around and returns to her place.

Kubwa:
"Okay, I'll stay here. But you're responsible, Bahati."

Bahati:
“Then I’ll just go outside and find out for you.”

Bahati gets up and leaves the cave. He runs to the edge of Pride Rock and roars as loudly as he can in all directions. Seeing Bahati like this fills Mufasa with pride. Only seconds later, Simba can be heard from the distance responding to Bahati's roar and signaling to him that everything is OK. Bahati then turns around, satisfied, and returns into the cave.

Bahati:
satisfied look
"Nothing happened. Everything is fine."

Kubwa:
calmly lies back down on her place
"Well, then I'm relieved..."

Mufasa:
"There you see it once more. Taka would have never been interested in my well-being. Bahati is his exact opposite. They mean everything to each other."
lowers his gaze
"To be honest, I still can't quite believe that Taka tried to murder Simba and me... I expected anything, but not that..."

Malka:
“What could have led to this?”

Mufasa:
"Well..., a long story..."

Malka:
"You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to."

Mufasa:
"Yes... Today I can... Taka and I were born just a few minutes apart. But that is irrelevant in our case. When rebuilding the Pride Lands, my grandfather Mohatu adopted a law from his homeland, the Mkutano Mountains, which sets us apart from most kingdoms. It is not necessarily the firstborn who inherits the throne, but the one who is best suited to it from the perspective of the predecessor. In our parents' opinion, that was ME. As a result, I received much more attention from them than Taka. But he thought he was better than everyone else and wanted to be king himself. He hoped that our parents would change their mind. When he realized that it would not work out that way, he wanted to prove himself. He tried to do this by repeatedly disrupting classes, much to our parents' displeasure. To make matters worse, our father Ahadi and Taka had never gotten along well. One day he was so annoyed by Taka's behavior that he confronted him. The argument that followed got so out of control that he hit Taka in the face with his paw in front of me. This left a scar on his right eye that would always remind him of this incident..."

Malka:
“Oh dear... that must have been horrible for you...”

Mufasa:
nods
"And that was just the beginning... I noticed immediately that this one blow had changed him completely. From that day on, Taka became more and more distant from us. He no longer spoke to our father at all. At times he even disappeared off the face of the earth. Our mother Uru and Sarabi tried in vain to mediate between the two. While our father eventually admitted that he had gone too far, Taka just furiously refused. I felt that too. For him, I was no longer his brother. He accused me of all of us conspiring against him so that he couldn't stand in my way. I tried to explain to him that this wasn't true, but he was already so rage-blinded that he didn't want to hear anything..."

Malka:
“My goodness… From then on, not much could be changed for sure...”

Mufasa:
"I always had the hope that one day Taka would reconcile with us... But that was never to happen when one morning I woke up in another world. Our mother greeted me with tears in her eyes and told me about our father's death... He had been travelling alone at night and was attacked and killed shortly after crossing the border to the Outlands. She was desperate, while Taka seemed to be completely unmoved by the whole thing, as if he was glad about our father's death. After that, things got worse and worse. Our mother wanted to continue to rule our land alone for the time being. A grave mistake... She was about to break apart from the loss of her husband. Then... about three weeks later... she disappeared overnight... From that moment on, I took over the government of the Pride Lands on her behalf and immediately initiated a cross-border search. But after a year of unsuccessful searching, without a single trace, we declared her dead... This decision made me the new king of the Pride Lands... I wish it had happened under different circumstances..."

Malka:
"I didn't want to be thrown in at the deep end like that as well, but as an only cub I had no choice... Your parents would have been proud of you... Was it possible to determine who was responsible for your father's death?"

Mufasa:
"No, unfortunately not... The only thing that is certain is that there must have been many attackers. The condition of his body left no other conclusion. Correspondingly his chances must have been poor... But the two biggest questions that will probably forever remain unanswered are: What prompted my father to go off alone? And: Did Taka have something to do with his death?"

Malka:
“Do you really think your brother wanted to murder his own father?”

Mufasa:
"Well... since he tried it with Simba and me... it can't be ruled out. What strenghtens my suspicion, but doesn't confirm it due to a lack of evidence, is that when I asked him about our father, he deliberately avoided my questions. He claimed not to know what I was talking about. To this day, I can't shake the feeling that he was involved in our father's death. Moreover, his temporary disappearance should have seemed suspicious to me... But fate has decided that I will never know..."

Sarabi:
"Also remained hidden in the dark to this day is the answer to the question of what happened in the Outlands that day, or even earlier."

Malka:
“You mean the former Land of Giants?”

Sarabi:
"Yes, exactly. Whatever happened back then, it must have been terrible. In any case, shortly before Ahadi's death, contact with the local king Barras, a close friend of ours, was lost. We never heard from him again... It was only shortly after Uru's disappearance that there was a sign of life from there again... Our worst fears came true... The news was that Barras had been overthrown and the Land of Giants was now called Outlands. It was casting its shadows ahead and we would be next, they continued. We interpreted that as a declaration of war. And that's what happened. In the first few years, it was a war of equals. Without Kiburi, we would have probably been lost. At least as bad is that, as far as we know, NONE of the former inhabitants survived... That was hard for us to understand, since they were all much bigger and stronger than us. And there were far over two hundred of them. It was only when we were able to obtain Kiburi's powers ourselves 14 years ago that the situation gradually eased. Today there are significantly fewer attacks than there were 20 years ago, but still they do not stop completely."

Malka:
"Whatever happens next: as your ally, I have already promised Simba support. Whenever there are any problems with the Outlands, let me know and we will immediately coordinate countermeasures."

Sarabi:
“Thank you, Malka. That reassures us a lot.”

Malka:
“What do you think, Bahati? Is Kiburi feeling better now, thanks to Simba and Kopa?”

Bahati:
"Absolutely. If you want, we can take a look."

Kubwa:
"It would be in my interest too. I want to make sure that they are doing well."

Bahati:
“Don’t you believe me?”

Kubwa:
"Of course I believe you. But just you wait until you have cubs of your own. Then you will understand me."

Sarabi:
"It's perfectly normal, Bahati. The roar has awakened Kubwa's maternal instincts."

Mufasa:
"And thanks to Kopa, you have already developed your own. You will be an excellent father, Bahati. But everything in its own time. No one will force you to do it."

Bahati:
“Well, good to know.”

Mufasa:
asks the group
“Is there anything else you want to talk about?”

Malka:
"Yes, Mufasa, there is one more thing I would like to know. How did you become a giant 14 years ago and leave a long trace in the gorge?"

Mufasa:
"We have to thank Taka and his followers for this as well. If Simba still hasn't told you what happened on those two days, I suggest we include him. Because he was involved back then too."

Malka:
"Good idea. To this day, I only know about the failed assassination attempt, but not what happened exactly."

Mufasa:
"Then let's go. How about a 'walk'?"

Kubwa:
"Oh yes."

Malka:
"You bet."

Sarabi:
"Count me in."

Bahati:
"Not without me."

Mufasa:
“Well, then let’s go downstairs.”

The five lions get up and leave the cave. They carefully walk the rocky path down from Pride Rock. When they get to the bottom, they face the next question.

Sarabi:
"Where does our 'walk' lead us?"

Mufasa:
"Wherever we are most likely to find the three of them. Bahati, what would Simba do if he took care of Kiburi?"

Bahati:
"Simba lets Kiburi pour out his heart. They talk to each other. Usually Simba takes him to his tree, where he usually falls asleep. After the roar they made there with Kopa earlier, it's quite possible that this will be the case again this time."

Mufasa:
“Okay, let’s go there then.”
concentrates
“Let's grow bigger.”

Sarabi, Kubwa, Bahati and Malka follow Mufasa and concentrate. The hissing sound is louder than usual, as it comes from all five of them at the same time. Then they begin to grow quickly. Malka, who already has his new powers under control, can also keep up. They grow until their paws are about half the size of the surrounding trees.

Mufasa:
looks around to see if everyone is ready
“Well, let’s go then.”

The five giants start moving cautiously. Since there are five of them, the ground beneath their paws shakes particularly strongly this time. They move towards Kiburi's tree. When Rafiki's laboratory can be seen a short distance away on the left, Sarabi remembers her 'accident' in the storage room.

Sarabi:
laughs
"Aw, Malka, you should have seen that. When I first tried out my supernatural powers 14 years ago, I was too careless. I grew so fast that I couldn't stop in time. And BOOM, I rammed a hole in the ceiling."

Malka:
"Oh yes. Simba told me about it and showed me the spot. I was sitting right underneath it. At first glance you can't even notice it anymore, so well repaired it is. It must have been a big hole."

Sarabi:
"It was. Luckily the ceiling didn't collapse."

Mufasa:
"She had broken through the ceiling with her head and then lifted up the remaining part, that hadn't broken, with her shoulders. Rafiki and I had to stabilize the ceiling first before Sarabi could carefully shrink back down. Luckily, it didn't collapse."

Sarabi:
"Of course, I helped with the repairs afterwards. After that, I initially gave up on being able to change my size at will. It was only on the day of his big victory that Simba was able to persuade me to try it carefully. Since then, I have been using the ability regularly again."

Malka:
"Simba must have thought of that. He practiced mind control with me first before giving me the potion."

Sarabi:
"We should have done that too back then. Then we would have been spared a lot."

Mufasa:
"Today we can laugh about it. Nothing bad happened."

Bahati:
“I feel like that too, Mom.”

Sarabi:
“Yes. We all learned something important.”

Kubwa:
"When I got my supernatural powers, I thought they would be difficult to control. But thanks to Simba, it turned out to be easier than I thought. Today, I am overjoyed to be a giantess instead of a dwarfess. I would have loved to see Kovu's face."

Mufasa:
sees Kiburi's tree and realizes that there is one more lion than expected

"Look, there comes Kiburi's tree and the three of them are there. But there is someone else."

Sarabi:
"Yes, I see it too. A second white lion is with them."

Shortly afterwards, the five giants reach Kiburi’s tree and cannot believe their eyes.

And here the chapter ends, since you already know what happened next.

Chapter 18: Simba's past - Part 1: How it all began

Chapter Text

The afternoon flew by. The good news of Simba's(K) return to the Pride Lands spread like a wildfire. Meanwhile, Simba's(M) lionesses prepared a campfire for the planned meeting. After dark, Simba's(M) entire pride, apart from the border patrols, comes together and forms a circle around the fire. Everyone is now more excited than ever to hear Simba's(K) stories. Simba(M) steps forward and opens the meeting.

Simba(M):
"Good evening, everyone."

The pride bows and replies in unison:
“Good evening, your majesty.”

Simba(M):
"We are delighted that so many of you have come. As we expected, because the reason for our meeting today is probably unique in the history of our land. This early afternoon, Simba, the son of our proud giant Kiburi, found his way back home after 93 years on his own. That is an unimaginably long time for us. Many generations have lived in them. In that time Simba has experienced more than we can ever imagine. That's why we have come together so that he can tell us in peace about his experiences between that day 93 years ago and today. Afterwards, he will find out what was going on with US during the same time. Questions are welcome in between. To do so, give a sign with your paw and wait until you are called."
to Simba(K)
“Here we go… Are you ready…?”

Simba(K):
"Ready…"

Simba(M):
"Then it's your turn to speak now..."
to the pride
"Now it's Simba's turn to speak. And we can look forward to hearing what he has experienced over the last 93 years."

Simba(M) takes his place next to Bahati. Simba(K) stands up, takes a step forward and looks around. Everyone looks at him expectantly. After a short clearing of his throat, he begins to tell his story.

Simba(K):
"Well... it all started on that day, 93 years ago... I wanted to go to the watering hole with my mother... She told Dad, who was half asleep... He stayed behind and we set off... But we never reached the watering hole... We were intercepted... A large box on four wheels appeared in front of us... Three people were sitting on it... One of them stood up and said, 'There you are, you little runaway.'... We did not understand what he said... I STILL did not understand him... As I would find out later, his words were directed at me... 'You can come with us right away. And so does your girlfriend,' he continued... Then things got tricky... He pointed a gun at me... He would have hit me without me being able to do anything... But Mom threw herself in front of me to protect me... So instead of me, she was hit... By some kind of arrow... Then we tried to flee, but the people followed us on their vehicle, which also made a lot of noise..."

Kiburi:
grabs his head
“Shoot… How could I have missed that…?”

Simba(K):
"Dad, please. It wasn't your fault."

Kiburi:
“Yes, of course… Go on…”

Simba(K):
"Yes... Our escape was to come to an end shortly afterwards... Mom felt the effects of the hit... She became weaker and weaker, collapsed and lost consciousness... The people were standing just a few meters away from us and had watched everything... Again, this one guy pointed the gun at me... 'Now to you,' he said... But I didn't want to lose consciousness too and continued to flee... The people chased me... They shot a second arrow from their moving vehicle... It only didn't hit me because it got stuck in my mane... Their vehicle was much faster than me, so it was hopeless to flee any further... Just as I was about to accept the inevitable, an idea came to me... The arrow was still stuck in my mane... I pretended it had hit me by showing the same symptoms as with Mom and letting myself sink to the ground... The people stopped and one of them got out... It was the one who had shot at Mom and probably at me too... He came to me and knelt down next to me... After he had pulled the arrow out of my mane, he came closer to my head, and we looked into each other's eyes... His face showed that he was aware of the danger he was in... He had obviously realized I had tricked him... Just as he turned away and wanted to say something to his conspecifics, my trap snapped, and I bit him in the neck... I extended my claws and clung to him... He defended himself as much as he could... I had a good chance of winning the fight... If only my opponent had been alone... Suddenly I felt two arrows hit me in the side... In the heat of the fight, I had missed that his conspecifics were also armed and could intervene... I held on to the human until I lost consciousness too... What happened after that or whether he survived my attack, I can't tell... I don't believe it, because he was bleeding heavily and had already lost a lot of it... That was the beginning of my 93-year journey..."

Kiburi:
"I can confirm that. When I came to this place later, it smelled of blood. The traces I discovered there suggested that the human must have lost a lot of blood during your fight. But you must have been hurt too, because there were a lot of remains of your fur in it."

Simba(K):
“Yes, he fought back a lot and was a good scratcher.”

Kiburi:
"When I saw that, I had already asked my way around the entire land. Not a single one had noticed the people or you. For me, it was a double nightmare. Firstly, the thought that there was no hope for you. Secondly, that humans could simply invade our land and kidnap you two without being noticed. Broken-hearted, I returned to our tree and wanted to be alone. The next 93 years were a very long time for me."

Simba(K):
“At least as long as for me.”

Simba(M):
to the pride
"From that day on, the place where Simba once fought for his freedom was called the Place of Disappearance. All subsequent generations up to Kopa have adopted this name and learned its story. Today we are the first to learn what actually happened there. It was only when we met at this spot this afternoon, and he was able to reunite with his father shortly afterwards later that his long journey through the world came to a happy end."
to Simba(K)
"But now we are just at the beginning, Simba. What happened when you regained consciousness?"

Chapter 19: Simba's past - Part 1: My time with the people

Chapter Text

Simba(K):
"I don’t know how long I was unconscious… When I eventually regained consciousness, all I could see was white. My mother was sitting next to me… We were locked in a room with white walls and no view of the outside… On one side there was a grate with a door… In the opposite wall there was a small opening… Mom and I discussed what we could do… While I was still unconscious, she had already tried unsuccessfully to break open both the grate and the opening… Just when we saw no other option, the latter opened… Mom insisted on standing in front of me again to protect me and went through it first… She was to be the only one, because as soon as she had passed through it, the opening closed again… So quickly that neither she could get back to me nor I could get after her… I tried desperately to lift the wall again… When I didn’t succeed, I scratched at it like crazy and roared loudly… Then I heard a scratching noise coming from the direction of the grate… Suddenly there was a bowl of meat there… Instead of eating, I first thought only of letting out my anger… I grabbed the bowl by the edge and hurled it across the room with a lot of noise... The meat spread out accordingly... After that I had to lie down and cry... I had just been separated from my mother forever... We were never to see each other again... When I had calmed down somewhat, I looked around my prison... The meat was scattered on the floor... I was slowly getting hungry... So I collected the meat again, put it back in the bowl and ate it... It didn't taste of anything... Shortly afterwards I suddenly became tired... There must have been something numbing in the meat again... So I lay down and fell asleep very quickly..."

Kiburi:
"Yes, I remember. I was in that room during my time too. The passage your mother went through led to another room that looked exactly the same. She was in the same situation as you... But you never saw each other again after you were separated...?"

Simba(K) shakes his head sadly.

Kiburi:
exhales long
“How terrible… You didn’t find out what happened to her either…?”

Simba(K):
"I was to find out what happened to her when I regained consciousness for the second time... While I was unconscious, I had been taken somewhere else... I found myself in a white room with three walls again, but without an opening. On the side where there had previously been bars, there were no bars anymore, the wall was completely missing. When I looked around, another room appeared to me, just as you had always described it, Dad. It was kind of a laboratory with various instruments. In one corner there was a large tank filled with a bubbling liquid. I thought I could just walk out of my prison, but I didn't get that far. Just as I was about to cross the border between the two rooms, I got a push as if I had run into a wall and there were sparks appearing. I was confused because there was nothing in front of me. I carefully felt my way forward with one paw until I felt a resistance and sparks appearing again. That was the solution to the riddle. There was an invisible wall in front of me. I was still locked up without being able to see it. I realized that from now on I shared your fate, Dad... I have never forgotten what happened next. A door opened on the other side of the room and a creature entered I had never seen before... It had the head of a lion with a large, golden mane, but the body of a human and was dressed accordingly. The closer he came to me, the more nervous I became... He stopped in front of my prison and leaned forward slightly..."
     
???:
"Hello..., I'm Nanda. Can you understand me?"

Simba(K):
"I was shocked... I had already fallen victim to the first experiment... AND: my counterpart was a female. She spoke like a human and I could understand her... Suddenly I mastered human language... I could even answer like a human... Then I threw myself against the invisible wall and showed her my teeth..."

Simba(K):
"Why can I understand you all out of a sudden? Have you been experimenting on me?"

Simba(K):
"She was visibly impressed..."

Nanda:
“Yes… and it seems successful.”

Simba(K):
"Successful!? Your experiments are now the least of my problems! What have you done to my mother!?"

Simba(K):
"She looked at me in horror..."

Nanda:
"Your mother? Does that mean you're not the one we've been looking for for decades?"

Simba(K):
“To protect Dad, I now had to lie on purpose and nodded emphatically.”

Simba(K):
"Yes! The lion that once escaped from you was my great-grandfather. He's been dead for a long time. Even my mother never knew him. You branded him on his neck, remember? That's how you would have recognized him."

Simba(K):
“She didn’t answer at first… She had to process that first…”

Nanda:

“So we haven’t found eternal life again...”

Simba(K):
"I'm afraid so. Now I would like to know how my mother is doing, if it's not too much trouble."

Simba(K):
"She looked at me in fear..."

Nanda:
"There... There's a problem..."

Simba(K):
"I expected the worst..."

Simba(K):
"What have you done...?"

Nanda:
"Nothing... We haven't done anything yet... but... she's gone..."

Simba(K):
"I jumped against the invisible wall..."
     
Simba(K):
"WHAT!? Where is she!?"

Simba(K):
"She was frightened and trembled..."

Nanda:
"That's what everyone here is wondering right now... When my colleagues had just separated you, they wanted to go to her... but her cell was empty..."

Simba(K):
“Was she able to escape?!”

Nanda:
"No..., at least there is no indication of that... She's gone... Just gone..."

Simba(K):
"I growled at her..."

Simba(K):
"You're lucky there's this invisible wall between us! I'd tear you to pieces if I could! You'd do the same if that had been your mother!"

Simba(K):
"She didn't answer... I could tell she was sorry for my situation... I didn't expect what happened next..."

Nanda:
"Yes... I would do the same... As I said... we have no idea how your mother could just disappear... But under the circumstances of what we did to you, I can no longer bear to see you like this... You shall be free..."

Simba(K):
"She walked to the side to a row of buttons where she typed in something... Then the invisible wall flashed briefly... I was startled..."

Simba(K):
"What are you doing?"

Simba(K):
"She came back to me and stood in front of me..."

Nanda:
"I'm ready... Kill me if you want..."

Simba(K):
"Wait. There's this invisible wall between us."

Nanda:
"The invisible wall is called a force field. It prevents you from leaving your cell. I turned it off. If you want to kill me, now is your chance."

Simba(K):
"I reached out again with my paw... The force field no longer existed... There was nothing between us... But I decided to let her live..."
     
Simba(K):
"No, I won't. You don't know what happened to my mother. And honestly, Nanda... I believe you. It's very sincere of you to want to release me."

Simba(K):
"I sat down..."

Simba(K):
“No…, I’ll let you live.”

Simba(K):
"She was visibly surprised by my decision and had to clear her throat briefly."

Nanda:
"I wasn't expecting that... Then please listen to me carefully... If you promise not to hurt anybody, you can stay with us and move around freely as long as you want. We won't do anything to you against your will. If you want to return to freedom, all you have to do is let us know. What do you think?"

Simba(K):
"I thought about Nanda's words and decided quickly..."

Simba(K):
"I promise. Now I want to get out of this cell, please."

Simba(K):
"She was visibly relieved by my decision and immediately let me leave my prison..."

Simba(K):
“Nanda, I'm Simba.”

Nanda:
"Nice to meet you, Simba. The Lion King?

Simba(K):
laughs
"No, I don't plan to. But shall I tell you something, Nanda? I thought you were a male, with your big lion's mane."

Nanda:
giggles
"Yes, I hear that almost every day here. Come with me. I'll show you our facility."

Simba(K):
"So Nanda took me with her and I was able to live in freedom again, at least to some extent. That was my arrival."

Kiburi:
"I've always said it: in the presence of their machines, humans are superior to us in every way. Now they've already created a new species. But your mother just disappeared? That can't be true."

Simba(K):
"Yes, it can. As soon as I left my cell, Nanda led me to the one where Mom should have been. But it was empty. There was no sign of an escape. There was only a trace of her on the floor, which led to one of the walls and ended there. Then I knew: she had told the truth. With this knowledge, I moved in with the humans for the next few years."

Simba(M):
"Very mysterious... Just like something Mufasa and I experienced over there in the gorge 14 years ago."

Kiburi:
"Why did you stay instead of escape? If I were you, I would have neutralized that Nanda right away. They took your mother from you."

Simba(K):
"You don't know that. It seemed plausible to me that she had no part in my separation from Mom. You also have to remember that you were in my situation once, WITHOUT supernatural powers. If I had killed her, as you said, they would probably have done the same thing to me immediately. Then I wouldn't be here today and you would have suffered forever. I made my decision with an ulterior motive. It never occurred to me to ask you about the path you took after your successful escape. So if I ever wanted to see you again, Dad, I had to find a way to access your supernatural powers first."

Kiburi:
“And you did it.”

Simba(K):
"Yes, but it was only because of the experiment with the meat that this was possible. Because, as I quickly discovered, I could now read their writing. So I quickly found my way around the large, spacious building."

Kiburi:
"Incredible... I taught human writing myself while you learned it in your sleep. I couldn't speak to humans in my time. So they gave you many of their abilities."

Simba(K):
"Yes, and I am grateful for it because I find it enriching. Suddenly the foreign world didn't seem so foreign to me anymore."

Bahati raises his paw.

Simba(K):
“Yes, Bahati?”

Bahati:
"Humans are usually afraid of us. How did they react when you were allowed to move around freely?"

Simba(K):
laughs
"At first, most of those who didn't know about it fled from me, even though there were no longer exclusively humans there. There were also hybrids like Nanda among them. But my new ability to talk to them meant that they quickly got used to me. But they always treated me with respect because they believed that I could still be a threat to them."

Kiburi:
"In my time, I was worth nothing to them. Their experiments were the only thing they were interested in. In contrast, they treated you with real love. Did it stay that way in the time that followed?"

Simba(K):
"You bet. They treated me as if I was part of their 'family'. As I said, I was allowed to move freely throughout the building. They also involved me in their work. Over time, I was allowed to help more and more. I was like one of them."

Kiburi:
“Were they still conducting experiments on animals?”

Simba(K):
hesitates briefly
"Yes... but not in the way you knew them to be. They treated them much more gently than during your time. This even led to some animals voluntarily taking part in experiments. And most of them were released shortly after being captured."

Kiburi:
"That was unimaginable during my time. We had to do what they wanted, or we would die. I still remember many writhing in pain. I always used to hate humans. But when I listen to you, I have to change my mind. If they stopped their experiments entirely, I could even imagine making contact with them."

Simba(K):
“Oh, you change your mind very quickly.”

Kiburi:
"Why not? It is only thanks to their change of mind that you are back here safe and sound, you can tell us about your experiences, and I am finally feeling better in the long term. But now that you were a part of them: how did you get my supernatural powers?"

Simba(K):
"Actually, I had settled in well with the people and felt comfortable with them. But you are above everything, Dad. I wanted to go back to you. The day of my first step back towards freedom came when the people gave me access to their archive. I was supposed to help sort things. It was a big archive. Their records went back to the early 19th century. One night I sneaked in and looked around in 1873, the year you were born. Sure enough, I was able to find you there. Since there were few experiments with lions that year, it went pretty quickly. I discovered two interesting things that even you couldn't have known about. For example, did you know that you have TWO names?"

Kiburi:
astonished
"No... I always thought Kiburi was my only name."
to Simba(M)
"Simba?"

Simba(M):
"That's all there is to your brand. We know as much as you do."

Simba(K):
"It's possible that they called you that way. But in the file your second name is Leo."

Kiburi:
"No, honestly. I didn't know that."
to the pride
"So, before anyone here gets the idea of calling me Leo: To you, my name is still ONLY Kiburi."

Simba(M):
“Just as we are all used to.”

Kiburi:
“And how did that help you?”

Simba(K):
"Your file documented exactly what they did to you from the moment you were born. I even learned something about our origins from it."

Kiburi:
astonished
“Origins? We know where we come from.”

Simba(K):
"But not from a biological point of view. King Amani, who took you in here, told you that he had once fallen victim to an arrow attack himself, just like me."

Kiburi:
"Yes, that's right. It was exactly where our tree is located today. When he regained consciousness, Amani felt as if he had just mated with a lioness."

Simba(K):
"Your file had coordinates written down, a location. When I compared it with a map, I found that it was exactly the same place where Amani was hit. I knew...: That's my home... The people had even noted in it that at the time he was the only white lion in the entire region, which you told me about earlier. They even knew about that."

Kiburi:
"Correct. I can follow that far. But why does all this appear in my file?"

Simba(K):
"It only appears in there for ONE reason, Dad. Amani felt so alive after his unconsciousness because the people took a semen sample from him during that time. They used it to create you... What does that mean?"

Kiburi:
slowly drops his jaw
"That means...: Amani is my father... All his successors are related to both of us... And... I am the rightful king..."

Simba(K):
"Exactly. You just didn't know."

Kiburi:
grabs his head
"So he planted our tree exactly where he was hit... He must have felt that I'm his son and that I was created from human hands... With this he wanted to express his gratitude to them..."

Simba(M):
"It's a pity he never found out... He would be very happy if he knew..."

Kiburi:
"I would have loved to tell him in person... But everyone who knows where he is buried is no longer here... When we're done here, we'll have to sleep about it..."

Simba(M):
“Kiburi, now that we know that YOU are the rightful king, you can become my successor at the earliest possible opportunity.”

Kiburi:
"No, Simba, I pass. I am very happy with my position in the Pride Lands and I do not want to simply take away what you have built up together with Kubwa. Instead, I want to continue to ensure that nothing will ever stand in the way of your eternal reign."

Simba(M):
“You are welcome to do that.”
to Simba(K)
“And you, Simba?”

Simba(K):
"I agree with Dad. I can't imagine being king. I'm just glad I made it back here at all."

Simba(M):

“I understand that well. Then that would be cleared up.”

Kiburi:
"Exactly. Everything stays as it is now."
to Simba(K)
“Simba, now that we’re on the subject: have you found out anything about my mother?”

Simba(K):
"No, the egg cell from which you were created came from a container whose origin could no longer be traced. This means that who my grandmother from your side was or how it is possible that we are not completely white will remain unknown. However, it is possible that the latter is due to the experiments that were carried out on you. You had to drink quite a lot of liquids."

Kiburi:
“They were all in my file?”

Simba(K):
"Every single one. When they were given to you and in what quantity. I had to look around to see where they were. Since I could read human writing and now had access to everywhere, I found them sooner or later. In order not to attract attention, I left the liquids where they were and got myself a vessel instead. I took it to the respective containers, took out the same amount of liquid and drank them at the same intervals as you did, Dad. Everything was documented so precisely."

Kiburi:
remembers with disgust
"They tasted absolutely disgusting..."

Simba(K):
"Oh yes..., disgusting... But I had to go through it if I wanted to see you again..."

Kiburi:
“The most important thing is that it worked.”

Simba(K):
"It did. After I had drunk the last documented liquid, I waited two more days before testing whether it had worked. Then things got exciting. First I carefully bit my front legs. It did NOT hurt. Not even when I bit down even harder. And: NO marks remained. That's when I knew I was on the right track. In order to test whether I could now freely shift size, I had already chosen an empty room in which there was absolutely nothing to be found. I went in and locked the door from the inside. Then I proceeded as Dad has probably always described to all of you."
stands up
"I placed myself in the middle of the room, as I am now, and imagined myself slowly growing bigger. Then, when my body began to hiss, I knew everything had gone according to plan. For a moment I thought you were standing next to me, Dad, it sounded so familiar."
concentrates, whereupon his body begins to hiss
“And as I slowly grew bigger in my mind, I also began to grow in reality.”

Slowly Simba(K) is starting to grow.

Simba(K):

"I saw the ceiling coming closer and the room seemed to become smaller. Now I knew: My plan had worked. I was in possession of Dad's supernatural powers. I continued to grow."

Simba(K) grows until he has quadrupled in size, but his body continues to hiss.

Simba(K):
"This is how big I was when my back touched the ceiling. But I wanted to see how much longer I could fit in the room. So I lay down and continued to grow."

Simba(K) continues to grow, this time even faster.

Simba(K):
"I found it hard to believe that I could grow so big even while lying in that room."

After doubling his size again, Simba(K) stops growing.

Simba(K):
“It wasn’t until I was that big that nothing else fit in the room except me.”

Simba(M):
"You must have felt very trapped in there. I've experienced that before. But we were always able to get out of it."

Simba(K):
"Exactly. Shrinking was just as easy as growing. Even in tight spaces."

As fast as he grew recently, Simba(K) begins to shrink again.

Simba(K):
“It was even easier than I thought.”

Simba(M):
“Once you master it, it’s no longer a problem.”

Simba(K) nods. He returns to his normal size and sits back down in his place.

Chapter 20: Simba's past - Part 1: New powers

Chapter Text

Simba(K):
"That's how it was. Now that I had achieved my goal, I could theoretically have returned to freedom. But I didn't. Now that I could trust my own abilities, I wanted to take the opportunity to gain EVEN MORE supernatural powers."

Kiburi:
“So you can do more than us today?”

Simba(K):
"Exactly."

Kiburi:
"How did you do that?"

Simba(K):

"Like the people. I started researching. At the same time, I discreetly made plans for my escape. I wanted to disappear secretly overnight instead of saying a grand goodbye. But the hole in the fence which you had once escaped through was no longer there of course and the fence itself had now become a wall. How could I get over it without being noticed? One evening I stood in front of it and thought how nice it would be if I could simply disappear and reappear on the other side. Then the crucial idea popped into my head: teleportation. I had to concentrate my research on whether it was possible for a living being to jump from one place to another without any help."

Kiburi:
“That certainly wasn’t easy.”

Simba(K):
"Indeed. The research required everything I had learned from the people up to that point. It proved useful, so the chances of success increased enormously."

Kiburi:
“Did it work?”

Simba(K):
nods
"It did."

Kiburi:
“And how did that manifest itself?”

Simba(K):
"After I had drunk my first self-made potion, I waited until late into the night. I made a first attempt in a long corridor. I stood at one end by a window. Far away at the other end there was a door. I focused on the door in the hope that the teleportation would also work using mind control and jumped forward. Then I was frightened. As soon as my back paws were off the ground, my surroundings distorted and the door rushed towards me in a split of a second. Just as my paws touched the ground again, the distortion stopped and I was standing right in front of the door. I turned around. Now it was the window that was far away from me. I repeated my last steps, this time with the window. The same thing happened again. My surroundings distorted, the window rushed towards me and the next moment I was standing right in front of it again. Only one last test was missing. I fixed my gaze on a line on the ground directly in front of me and jumped towards it in a high arc. This time nothing happened. A teleport only happens when I want it to. That's exactly how I imagined it to work. That made it clear: the experiment was a success."

Kiburi:
“Incredible… You did everything you could to get back here.”
rises and puts his right paw around Simba(K)
"I am so proud of you, Simba..."

Simba(M):
looks questioningly around
“We all are, I guess.”

Everyone who looks at Simba(M) nods in agreement. A quiet whisper goes through the pride.

Simba(M):
“Would you like to show us your ability to teleport?”

Simba(K):
“Yes, sure. Where shall I go?”

Simba(M):
looks around and decides quickly
“Onto Pride Rock. But not the top, the platform further down.”

Simba(K):
“Okay, I’ll be right back.”

Simba(K) stands up and steps backwards out of the group gathered around the campfire. He turns towards Pride Rock and tenses his legs to jump.

Simba(K):
“Now pay close attention.”

Simba(K) concentrates his gaze on the platform of Pride Rock. Then makes a high jump and shoots into the air. His hind paws have barely left the ground when he disappears in the blink of an eye. All participants in the pride then turn their gazes towards Pride Rock. And indeed: about a second after he disappeared, Simba(K) appears at the top of the platform. Kopa jumps up.

Kopa:
"He's there!"

Some of the participants in the pride stand up and look at Pride Rock in disbelief. A short, loud whisper goes around. Simba(M) can't stay in his place either.

Simba(M):
"Incredible..."

Mufasa:
"How did he manage to develop something like that? I can't imagine how difficult it must have been."

Simba(M):
“Your son is a genius, Kiburi.”

Kiburi:
“Yes… I already knew that before he was kidnapped.”

Mufasa:
"Simba, we should ask him if he will let us in on this. It would give us a huge advantage, more than just in relation to the Outlands."

Simba(M):
"An advantage that would prove itself very useful to us. I will ask him at an opportune moment."

Kiburi:
“What is he waiting for?”

For a moment it seems as if Simba(K) is standing motionless on the platform. But now he prepares to jump again. It looks as if he wants to jump down from Pride Rock. He jumps up and suddenly disappears. After about a second he reappears in exactly the same place from which he had jumped onto Pride Rock shortly before. The pride stands up and claps in recognition. Kiburi hugs Simba.

Kiburi:
"Simba, you have no idea how proud we all are of you. Developing something like this must have been a herculean task."

Simba(K):
“Yes, it was very difficult, but solvable.”

Kiburi:
"Our shaman Rafiki could still learn a lot from you, as long as you don't want to compete with him."

Simba(K):
"Of course not."

Simba(K) doesn't yet know what Kiburi is talking about, but he is sure he will find out this evening. Then he turns around and is surprised. Next to him Simba(M) is walking around excitedly and looking to the ground. He seems to be looking for something.

Simba(K):
"Simba? Is something wrong?"

Simba(M):
"Everything's fine."

Simba(M) scratches the ground once and looks at the sand in his paw.

Simba(M):
"Dad..., Bahati..., Simba's teleport left no trace... It stops here... Just like the stranger's did..."

Mufasa:
“You think he could teleport too?”

Simba(M):
"It looks like that..."

Bahati:
"This is becoming more and more mysterious... But it would explain why his trace just stopped in the middle of the gorge..."

Simba(K):
"I don't know what you're talking about yet, but it sounds interesting. If this 'stranger' really knew how to teleport, he didn't learn it from me. I wasn't involved in it."

Simba(M):
"It's good to know, even if it doesn't really help us. We'll tell you all about it in detail when you've finished your part of the last 93 years. But your experiment was successful and, as you've just impressively demonstrated to us, the result is what you expected."

Simba(K):

“Well… not quite.”

Simba(M):
"No? I couldn't see anything that spoke against it."

Simba(K):
"The experiment itself was a success, as you said. Except for two things... First, there is a limit. I can only teleport to places that I can see from my current position. If it weren't for that, I could have come straight home. And second, my experiment had a side effect... but a benign one. I had unintentionally created another ability along the way."

Kiburi:
"Even more…?"

Simba(K):
"I can imagine how impressed you are right now. But this is really the last one."

Simba(M):
"We're slowly running out of words, but I'm sure you can forgive us."

Simba(K):
lowers his gaze
"Mmhm..."

Simba(M):
“Are you okay, Simba?”

Simba(K):
"Yes... What I am about to tell you is deeply disturbing to me... but I will try."

Simba(M):
“You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

Simba(K):
nods
"It happened one day before I originally wanted to escape, when I discovered my secret ability because of a tragic coincidence... I was sitting on my place making final preparations for my escape in my mind when it suddenly became quite loud... Nothing unusual in itself... but when people started running around, I became alerted and wanted to know what was going on... Then shots were fired... Four times in quick succession... Then the situation slowly calmed down again... I tried to find out where the shots were coming from... It had happened in the same place where I had woken up from my second unconsciousness a long time ago... There I saw a lion lying on the ground in front of my former cell... Shot... As you can hear, Dad, my decision was the right one... Two people were kneeling next to him... 'Did that have to happen? I could have talked to him,' I said to them. 'We had to do it. Otherwise he could have killed us all. It is enough that one of us has died,' one of them answered... When I heard that, I was frightened and wanted to know who that was... I wish I had never asked... It was Nanda who once let me out of my cell and thus enabled me to take the first step back towards freedom... Tears welled up in my eyes and I wanted to go to her immediately... Somehow I had developed feelings for her... I was led to her, but warned that it would not be a pretty sight... When I finally got to her, she was unrecognizable... She was badly wounded all over her body... I could no longer hold myself back... I leaned over her and cried for a while... In doing so, I unintentionally put my right paw on a comparatively small wound on her belly... Then my paw began to tingle... But that didn't interest me at that moment... Only when it was time to go did I discover what was the cause... I looked at her one last time... Then something struck me... The wound on which my paw had been resting... had disappeared... There was now bare, unharmed skin, as if nothing had happened... I placed my paw on another small wound... It was simply gone after that too... But none of this helped her anymore... That was not going to bring her back... I could only leave Nanda lying there and go... But my discovery, together with her fate, gave me an idea... So I postponed my escape until further notice and started researching again..."

Simba(K) looks around. The amazement continues.

Kiburi:
"You can heal wounds just by placing a paw on them? Just like that?"

Simba(K):
"Yes, Dad, just like that. The same goes for scars. I could remove your brand without any problem."

Kiburi:
jumps up
“Yes! Please! Now!”

Simba(K):
looks at Kiburi's mane
“Where was it again?”

Simba(M):
"Wait, Simba, I know where it is."

Simba(M) comes over and works his way through Kiburi's mane. Now that Simba(M) is big, he can push it aside much more easily. After just a few seconds, he has already reached his goal.

Simba(M):
"There it is."

Simba(K):
“Yes… Unchanged, like 93 years ago…”
takes a closer look
"It doesn't say that your middle name is Leo, Dad. It just says Kiburi."

Kiburi:
“And that’s how it should stay.”

Simba(K):
"Otherwise it says that you belong to the lion species and were born on April 21, 1873."

Simba(M):
"It's good that you say so. This was the last chance to read it. Are you ready, Kiburi?"

Kiburi:
"I'm ready."

Simba(K):
“Okay, then disable your invulnerability and hold still.”

Kiburi:
“Right, otherwise it won’t work.”
concentrates briefly
"Done."

Simba(M):
"I'll hold his mane for you."

Simba(K):
"Thank you, Simba."

Simba(M) holds Kiburi's mane for Simba(K) so that he can reach the brand better. Simba(K) puts his paw on the brand and concentrates as he slowly strokes it. A few seconds pass.

Simba(M):
“Do you feel something, Kiburi?”

Kiburi:
“Yes, something is changing.”

Simba(K):
"Hold on. I'll be done soon."

More seconds pass until Simba(K) finally removes his paw from Kiburi's neck.

Simba(K):
"Done."

Kiburi immediately concentrates and re-enables his invulnerability.

Kiburi:
"I've never had to go without my invulnerability for so long. Did it work?"

Simba(M) looks at the spot where Simba(K) had rubbed. The brand is no longer visible. There is now bare, intact skin with white fur and red mane.

Simba(M):
"Yes. It's gone."
to the pride
“The brand is gone!”

The pride stands up again to applaud in appreciation. Kiburi hugs Simba(K) in thanks.

Kiburi:
"Thank you, Simba. Now we can finally put the past behind us."

Simba(K):

"You're welcome, Dad. But that was just the beginning."

Kiburi looks questioningly at Simba(K).

Simba(K):
"I already said that my discovery and Nanda's fate gave me an idea. Namely, the idea of developing the ability further."

Kiburi:
"In what way?"

Simba(K):
"It wasn't just about healing small wounds. Thanks to my research, which led to success even faster than I thought, my healing powers became stronger and stronger. I had a clear goal, but I had to work my way up through three stages."

Kiburi:
impressed
“Aha, what could you improve?”

Simba(K):
"After reaching the first stage, I was able to heal internal injuries, including internal organs, through the skin."

The pride is overwhelmed with excitement.

Simba(K):
“Yes, I know what you’re thinking.”

Simba(M):
"Understandable. You have only given us one of three stages. We can't even imagine what could be improved."

Simba(K):
"The second stage was a big and important step in actually being able to achieve my goal. It enabled me to ..."

Simba(K) hesitates. He is being looked at expectantly.

Simba(K):
"...to restore a lost body part to any living being."

The pride whispers excitedly. Simba(M) immediately thinks about two identical twins who are sitting a few places to the left of him.

Simba(M):
(“That would be just right for him.”)
"Do you need the lost body part for it to work?"

Simba(K):
"I am capable of doing so even if it no longer exists."

Kiburi:
"Then you could do someone a big favor."

Everyone's eyes are now directed at the identical twins. Including Simba(M), who immediately stands up.

Simba(M):
"Tai, Tau. This is your chance."

Tai and Tau look exactly alike, except that they have their baptismal marks on opposite shoulders and the latter is missing his left front leg. Tai stands up and raises his right paw.
     
Simba(K):
“Yes, which one are you, please?”

Tai:
"I am Tai and on my left is my brother Tau. You can give him back his left front leg, just like that?"

Simba(K):
"Hello, Tai. Yes, just like that. After that, everything will be as if he had never lost it."

Tai:
"You would really do that? We would be eternally grateful to you."

Simba(K):
stands up and moves towards Tai and Tau
"Yes. I'd be happy to do that. I can't think of anything that would speak against it."

Tai:
“You already have our thanks.”

Simba(K) arrives at Tai and Tau. The latter is lying to the left of the former and looks at Simba(K) in a friendly manner.

Tau:
"Hello, Simba. So you made it."

Simba(K):

"Hello, Tau. Nice to meet you both. Are you identical twins?"

Tau:
"Yes, exactly. It gets even better. Our younger sisters, Bea and Lea, are also identical twins."

Simba(K):
surprised and amazed at the same time
"Really? Not everyone is that lucky."

Tai:
"No joke. It runs in our family. Many of our ancestors had an identical twin. That's why we wear our baptismal marks on our shoulders instead of our foreheads. His majesty has ordered this so that one can't say he's the other."

Simba(K):
to Simba(M)
“Good idea, Simba.”

Simba(M):
to Tai & Tau
“Where are your sisters by the way?”

Tai:
"They patrol the border, along with Vitani."

Simba(M):
to Kopa
“So that’s where your girlfriend went.”

Tau:
“Tai and I did that as well until two years ago.”

Tai:
"We were patrolling on our side of the river. Our path took us past a line of bushes. There we were ambushed by a horde of lions from the Outlands."

Tau:
"There were far more of them than usual, so we were hopelessly outnumbered. Reinforcements arrived just in time and prevented anything worse from happening. Without them, we probably wouldn't have survived..."

Tai:
"Nothing could have prepared us for this brutal attack..."

Tau:
"Tai suffered no permanent damage... I was less fortunate..."

Tai:
"Tau's front left leg was injured so badly that it could not be saved and had to be removed up to the elbow... Since then, we have not been available for border patrol because he can no longer do this, and I won't leave his side... Ever since birth, we basically never do anything alone... We are always together... His fate has brought us even closer together..."

Simba(K):
"I understand... A fate from which I will now free your brother."

Tau:
“How does it work?”

Simba(K):
"You lie down on your right side so that your elbow without your leg is on top. I'll put my paws on it and then let me do it."

Tai:
"Let him do it, Tau. THIS opportunity will never come again."

Tau:
"Of course I won't miss this, Tai. I've had enough of living on three legs."

Tau lies down on his right side. Simba(K) sits down to his left.

Simba(K):
"Are you ready?"

Tau:
"Yes..."

Simba(K):
“Then hold completely still.”

Tai:
"Wait, I'll hold him."

Simba(K):
"Wonderful. Thank you."

Simba(K) focuses on Tau's elbow. Slowly his paws begin to glow. Some members of the pride are frightened.

Kiburi:
“Simba, your paws are glowing!”

Simba(K):
"I know... Restoring a body part requires a high level of concentration and a lot of energy... which is currently flowing into my paws..."
reaches the peak of his concentration
"Now pay close attention..."

Simba(K) puts his paws on the end of Tau's elbow and closes his eyes. The spot where Tau's elbow once continued also begins to glow, much brighter than Simba's(K) paws. A few seconds pass until the glowing spot slowly rounds and gradually becomes longer.

Tai:
“Do you feel something, Tau?”

Tau:
“Yes… My arm is getting longer.”

The news spreads like wildfire. Some members of the pride stand up and want to watch it up close.

Simba(M):
“Everyone back to your places! Simba must not be disturbed now! You will soon have the opportunity to see the result!”

Simba(K):
"Thank you, Simba..."

Everyone who has stood up returns to their places and watches the procedure from there. Centimeter by centimeter, the brightly glowing, round thing gets longer and longer. The longer it gets, the more clearly it takes the shape of a leg. Simba(K) bends it and lets it grow a little longer. This last piece forms into a paw. Shortly afterwards, Simba(K) lets the glow, along with that of his paws, slowly fade away, making the success visible. Tau's front left leg is completely restored. Simba(K) looks at the result.

Simba(K):

satisfied
"Done."

The pride starts to whisper again and some stand up. Everyone is looking in fascination at Tau's restored front leg. Tau himself is just as unable to believe it as his brother.

Tau:
"That can't be true..."

Simba(K) strokes Tau over his restored paw.

Simba(K):
"Do you feel that?"

Tau:
surprised
"Yes!"

Tai:
overwhelmed
“You’re a four-legged animal again, Tau!”

Tau moves his left front leg and examines it. It is fully functional, as is his paw. The claws are also there and can be extended and retracted. Tau stands up carefully. When he has managed this, tears of joy come to his eyes. For the first time in two years, he is standing on all fours again. Tai stands opposite to him a few steps away.

Tai:
"Come to me."

Tau carefully takes a few steps forward, but he still hasn't completely forgotten how to walk on all fours. He walks towards Tai at a normal pace, and they fall into each other's arms. Tears of joy flow.

Tau:
"I can walk properly again, Tai..."

Tai:
"Welcome back on four legs, brother-heart..."

They release their embrace. Tau turns around and walks straight towards Simba(K). He practically jumps at him and hugs him as tightly as he can. The pride applauds.

Tau:
“Simba…, how can I ever thank you for this…?”

Simba(K):
"You don't have to. I enjoyed doing it and I do it for everyone. Whenever something happens, I'm there to make it right."

Kiburi comes over. He puts a paw on Simba's shoulder.

Kiburi:
“Simba…, I don’t know what there's left to say…”

Simba(K):
“If you think of something else, please wait until I’ve told you about the last stage.”

Simba(M) joins them.

Simba(M):
“Tai, Tau, if you want, you can go and enjoy your regained joy of life.”

Tai:
"Thank you, your majesty. But we would also like to know how your namesake has surpassed that."

Simba(M):
"Gladly."

Simba(K) and Tau break their embrace.

Tau:
“We are very excited about that… We don’t know what else could be written on top of it.”

Simba(K):
“You’ll find out soon.”

Tai and Tau return to their places with renewed zest for life. Simba(M), Kiburi and Simba(K) also take their places again. The tension is increasing immeasurably.

Simba(K):
"So... Now you're all probably asking yourselves...: HOW could he get even better than that? I'll tell you: Nanda's fate and my discovery that I could heal wounds gave me an idea. And so I set it as my goal, which I worked towards step by step and finally achieved it. If she hadn't already been taken away, I could have saved Nanda with it... I'm talking about the third and final stage... My idea..., my goal... is...: I can revive the dead...!"

The reactions in the pride are the same as many times before this evening. Some look at Simba(K) in disbelief, others talk to their neighbor. But Mufasa in particular is pricked up by this news.

Mufasa:
"Are you saying that you can, just like that, bring the dead back to life?"

Simba(K):
"You understand correctly, Mufasa. This way I could have saved Nanda... but it was too late already..."

Mufasa:
“THAT is good... if only it were that easy...”

Sarabi:
“Honey, what are you getting at?”

Mufasa:
"Simba, I have someone you could revive for us..."

Simba(M), Bahati:
look questioningly at their father
"Who?"
          
Mufasa:
“Your grandfather Ahadi…, my father…”

Simba(M) and Bahati look at each other in disbelief. They weren't expecting this.

Mufasa:
"There's just one problem..."

Simba(K):
"Which?"

Mufasa:
"He's lying on the other side of the river, which is clearly in the Outlands. If we're caught there, we risk a war. But even if we managed to get to him unnoticed, I don't think there's anything left of him other than his skeleton. He's been lying there for 20 years, unless he's been taken away."

Simba(K):
"Even if only one bone is left of him, I can bring your father back."

Mufasa:
"But risk a war because of that...? I don't know..."

Simba(M):
"One question, Simba. Will you share your powers with us?"

Simba(K):
“Unfortunately, I don’t know how that could work, otherwise I’d be happy to...”

Simba(M):
"Then you turn to our shaman Rafiki. Only he knows how to do it."

Kiburi:
"This is how I managed to share my supernatural powers."

Simba(K):
"So that's why you were all so big."

Kiburi:
"Exactly. You saw everyone I shared my powers with at a glance. If we do the same with you, it will work."

Simba(K):
“Well, then of course I’ll share my powers with you.”

Simba(M):
"Very good, Simba. Thank you."

Mufasa:
"Under these circumstances, we could consider bringing Ahadi back to our land. This way, the risk of being discovered is extremely low."

Simba(M):
"Exactly. If anyone comes near, we'll teleport away immediately. But we'll talk about that later. We've digressed long enough now. Simba is still with the people."

Kiburi:
"Since you couldn't save Nanda, you surely had no reason to stay there any longer, did you?"

Simba(K):
"That's right, there wasn't one. So I resumed my preparations for my return to freedom. I didn't let it show as I silently said goodbye to all the acquaintances I had made during my time with the people. As I quickly realized, I was going to miss some of them very much. But my mind was set. I wanted to go back home. The night of my escape came. While everyone was asleep, I calmly went outside through a gate. Not just any gate, but the exact same one you had once escaped through, Dad. But the hole in the fence was no longer there of course and the fence itself was now a wall. How was I supposed to get over it when, to make matters worse, it was also opaque? My teleportation ability was almost useless to me. ALMOST. Because the courtyard was lit up and the masts that carried the light were higher than the wall. So I teleported myself to the top of a mast and looked around. Now I could see over the wall. Behind it was a large meadow that bordered a forest. 'Now or never', I thought. I let go of the mast and teleported myself over the wall and the meadow to the edge of the forest. The first step was taken. Freedom had me back. I looked back at my former prison one last time. It was a large, sprawling building. A sight that I would always remember. Then I turned around... and ran with strong will into the forest. Thus began my decades-long journey through the unknown back home."

Chapter 21: Simba's past - Part 1: Odyssey through the jungle

Chapter Text

Kubwa raises her paw.

Simba(K):
“Yes, your majesty?”

Kubwa:
“Feel free to call me Kubwa. Have you been able to find out the right way beforehand?”

Simba(K):
"I could. Pride Rock was found on many maps. My position could also be determined on it. The right direction and the little information from Dad's directions should be enough, I thought. But I must have lost my way somewhere. I noticed this when the forest later turned more and more into jungle instead of plains and the climate became wetter instead of drier. Day after day passed, but Pride Rock simply did not come into view. Finally I had to admit to myself that I had lost my way."

Kubwa:
“And how did you proceed then?”

Simba(K):
"I set out on a difficult search that only made me get more lost. Days turned into weeks, then months, then years. Sometimes I felt hopeful when I found a way out of the jungle. The first time I came to a savanna-like plain that looked similar to the Pride Lands. This hope was quickly dashed, because I came to a human settlement, from which arrows were immediately shot at me. I could have thought of that myself, because there are no people living in the Pride Lands of course. So I fled back into the jungle and tried somewhere else. The second time I discovered another plain that I could cross safely, but which bordered a desert. After walking into it for a while and eventually arriving at an oasis, I wondered how I could have been so stupid twice. The Pride Lands do not border directly to the jungle. So I turned around and took the long journey back. I slowly began to doubt that I would ever find my way home, but I never gave up hope completely. I got used to the jungle and moved around in it, living here and there. But the longing for home always prevailed and made me move on. In some places it became so dense that I had to become a giant to even see daylight. This way everything dragged on for decades. The time back in freedom seemed longer to me than the time with the people."

Kiburi:
“As with the people, you’ve probably made one or another acquaintance in the jungle.”

Simba(K):
"Many, in fact. Almost all the tribes I encountered were made up of monkeys. Their reactions to me couldn't have been more different. While some immediately hunted me down and made me flee, others treated me like a god."

Quiet laughter.

Simba(K):
grins sheepishly
“Yes…, it was really like that.”

Simba(M):
"That was probably because they had either never seen a lion before, or if they had, never seen one with unusual coloring. Or maybe both. If it was your mane, that's perfectly understandable. Our manes give each of us a majestic appearance. How did you handle so much respect?"

Simba(K):
"I tried to explain it to them, but of course without success. So I first got used to my role. After a shorter or longer period of time, I did the same thing with them as I did with the people. I waited for night and was able to disappear unnoticed thanks to my teleportation ability. The search for the way home could continue. That was the beautiful side of the jungle..."

Simba(M):
"But from the sounds of you, you've also had to deal with the less pleasant side."

Simba(K):
"That's right, Simba. Luckily, I was spared that until shortly before the end. It must have happened just a few months ago. I was wandering through the jungle, always looking for the next way out. Then I heard someone screaming in the distance and calling for help. I immediately ran in the direction the calls were coming from. I had no idea that this was the beginning of what I had been waiting for for decades. When I reached a small clearing shortly afterwards, a terrible sight met my eyes. A white lioness, as big as a white giant, was being attacked by three panthers. She was already visibly injured and was in danger of losing the fight. I thought about when I could best intervene. But when the white lioness saw me and called out 'Help me, white lion!', that was all over. The panthers turned around and now stormed towards me. I was forced to fight, but I felt strong. My eye contact with the lioness and her voice had somehow awakened my protective instinct. I roared loudly and ran towards the panthers. A fierce fight broke out, but of course they were no challenge for me. They quickly gave up and disappeared into the depths of the jungle. I turned to the lioness. She looked at me admiringly. 'Thank you... you saved me from great danger...' she said quietly before she tensed up in pain. 'Hold still. I'll heal your wounds,' I replied and went towards her. At first, she was a little surprised, but then she lay down. She had many wounds, so it took some time until they were all healed. When she finally saw herself in perfect health again, the inevitable happened: 'How did you do that?' she asked. So I told her my story. I never expected what happened next. She asked: 'Are you Simba?' I couldn't believe my ears. 'How do you know my name?' I asked back. First she introduced herself. Her name was Sora. She belonged to a pride of white lions that had fled into the jungle 20 years ago after their homeland, the Land of Giants, had been invaded and conquered. THIS is why I already knew what would await me at home."

Simba(M):
"So someone DID survive. None of them came to our side of the river at the time. So we assumed there were no survivors."

Simba(K):
“Forty-eight had survived.”

Kiburi:
“Forty-eight… Amani wanted to settle white lions into the region… He had more than achieved his goal… 20 years ago there were still way over two hundred of them living here… At least a part of his work has remained…”

Simba(K):
"SO many? When I was kidnapped, there were not even half that many."

Kiburi:
"Yes... All huge, white lions... Giants... It's no surprise that Sora is one of them."

Simba(K):
"They were all still giants, as I discovered when Sora led me to her pride. For the first time in 93 years, I was in a lion pride again. When they saw me, I was initially eyed with suspicion. That was probably because of all the non-white parts of my body. Who would meet a white lion with a red mane? But that was about to change when we arrived at Sora's big brother Cecil soon after. They both led the pride. After Sora explained to him what had happened, he expressed his deepest gratitude to me. When they heard my name, everyone suddenly knew me. Then there was a meeting there as well, just like we do now. By now there were significantly more than 48 lions again. So I told them my story too. Then Cecil and Sora told me what had happened 20 years ago in the Land of Giants. At least what they had learned from their mother. They had never known either the land or their father themselves. He had died in the fight against the invaders, while their mother managed to escape. At that time, she was already pregnant with the two. Since then, Cecil, Sora and the pride have lived in the jungle. Since Dad had told almost all of their ancestors about our disappearance, I became a celebrity as soon as my name was mentioned. The joy was all the greater at the certainty that at least I was alive. In return for saving Sora, Cecil offered me all the help I could need. So I took the opportunity and asked for the way to the Pride Lands. I was rewarded with hope that grew beyond measure. The Pride Lands were not far away anymore. I had never been closer to my goal than now. No one knew exactly where it was, but at least they could tell me that it was roughly located to the south. I wanted to set off again the next morning... but I couldn't... because there was more... Sora confessed to me that she felt attracted to me at first sight... For life in the jungle, which she rightly described as dangerous, she had always wanted a strong partner at her side... And since I had proven this to her, involuntarily but impressively, she was sure that I was the right one for her... I felt the same about her... So I stayed there for a while. During this time we grew closer and closer. We only went out into the jungle together and even spent a night at her favorite place, a beautiful waterfall. We had never had so much fun together... But as time went on, a conflict began to brew inside me... Should I stay with Sora and give up my goal of coming home, which I was closer to than ever before? Or should I continue my search for home and leave Sora and her pride behind in the dangerous jungle? After much consideration, I decided on the latter. So I spoke to both Sora and Cecil about it. Sora didn't like the idea of me leaving them at all. Cecil also asked me to think about it again. But my decision was made. So we agreed on ONE condition under which they let me go. If I should find the way to the Pride Lands and the Land of Giants is no longer occupied, I had to promise them to come back and lead them here. Sora and I hugged each other tightly and in tears one more time before we parted ways and I could continue on my way. After that, I traveled south for two days, just as they had described to me."

Chapter 22: Simba's past - Part 1: Homecoming

Chapter Text

Simba(K):
"After spending the previous night in a ruin in the middle of a forest, I finally reached savanna-like plains this morning. But this time it seemed never-ending, no matter which direction I went."

Malka raises his paw.

Simba(K):
“Yes, Malka?”

Malka:
"So you spent last night in Msitu's forest and this morning you reached the Upana plains. Both are our eastern neighbors. But the latter is actually very extensive. If you don't know your way around, you'll quickly get lost. Didn't you know that?"

Simba(K):
"Just the names. I had never been there before my kidnapping."

Kiburi:
“Didn’t you see Pride Rock from far away?”

Simba(K):
"That was the next problem. The last area I came into had a lot of trees. Not so many that you could consider them a forest, but enough to have no visibility into the distance. But somehow they seemed familiar to me."

Malka:
"I can confirm that. There are lots of trees in the northwest of the Upana plains, near the border to our district of government."

Simba(K):
nods
"That's exactly how it was. But then what I had been working towards for 93 years finally happened. I was just about to walk south past the Pride Lands when I heard lions roaring in the distance to the west of me. Although Simba and Kopa were still joining in, I could clearly hear Dad. Then, when he started the roar that he always used to call me, I realized that I had almost reached my goal. I immediately ran in the direction the roar had come from. Shortly afterwards, the trees thinned out and revealed Pride Rock. The goal was right in front of me. But first, after 93 years, I came across the place where it all began. The place that you have called the Place of Disappearance since we disappeared. I stopped... All the bad memories of my escape from the people with my mother came flooding back. Until a familiar scent hit my nose. Dad's... He must have just been there. I had finally reached my goal. The Pride Lands had me back. My feelings overwhelmed me. I sank to the ground exactly where I had been kidnapped. I let my feelings run free and cried. Minutes later, Simba found me. I hadn't heard him coming and was quite frightened when he suddenly stood in front of me. But our greeting, which was still valid, was able to defuse the situation immediately. Together with Kopa, Simba then led me to Dad, and we were finally able to reunite."
looks at Kiburi
"Well... and what happened next, you already know. That was my part."

Kiburi and Simba(K) hug each other. The pride claps in recognition. Simba(K) has finished his part of the last 93 years.

Kiburi:
"Simba, what you have accomplished is incredible... We will definitely benefit from the powers you have brought with you..."

Simba(K):
“Of course they will not remain limited to me… Now I am curious to hear about your part of the story...”

They break the embrace.

Simba(M):
"Now that you've found your way back home, Simba: The Land of Giants is still occupied. But we will definitely take in the survivors. Then you'll also see Sora again. When would you like to travel back to the jungle and keep your promise?"

Simba(K):
“As soon as you have the powers I have brought with me, I'll start.”

Simba(M):
"Then it will be quite soon. But you don't have to go alone again, you can take whoever you want with you."

Simba(K):
“Thanks, I’ll get back to you.”

Simba(M):
"No problem."

Simba looks around. Everyone is still wide awake and eagerly waiting for the second part.

Simba(M):
“It’s great that you’re all still here and not a single one of you has fallen asleep.”

Laughter.

Simba(M):
"Really great. Now we come to the second part. We go through the last 93 years again. But now from OUR point of view, so that Simba gets to know what happened to US during that time. And we start again at the point of his kidnapping, Kiburi."

Kiburi:
"Thank you, Simba..."

Chapter 23: Simba's past - Part 2: A tragic accident

Chapter Text

Kiburi:
to Simba(K)
"Well, Simba... It was like you said. I was half asleep when your mother told me that you two were going to the watering hole. I have been very angry at myself for the last 93 years that I did not go with you... Then I would have single-highhandedly neutralized all three of your kidnappers."

Simba(K):
"Look at it this way: If you had prevented our kidnapping, I wouldn't be here today. I would have never gained your supernatural powers and wouldn't have been able to bring you any more. It may sound crazy, but we should be glad that it turned out this way."

Kiburi:
“Yes…, in that sense…, it was probably better that way… Nevertheless, I will never forgive myself for staying behind… It was hours later when I woke up in shock, still alone… I immediately sensed that something must have happened… I wasn’t used to you being gone for so long… I jumped up and ran as fast as I could to the watering hole… Of course, I found no one there… There were also no indications that you had ever been there… Now I know why, of course… I felt like I had asked everyone in the whole Pride Lands, starting with your friends from back then… No one had seen you… And then the shock came… As I continued searching alone, the smell of blood hit my nose… It led me to the Place of Disappearance… What I found there is something I should never forget… Traces of deep red blood with many scraps of white fur in it… your fur… I didn’t want to give up hope… Your friends had already started their own search… When they were also unable to report any success our last hope was dashed and our worst fears came true... We thought you were dead... There was great dismay throughout the land, especially among your friends from back then... Do you still remember them...?"

Simba(K):
"Each one...: Kondo..., Elanna..., Athena..., and their siblings and families... But they are all gone..."

Kiburi:
"Your disappearance affected them deeply, especially Elanna... Then things got even worse... Luan, the king at the time and a close friend of ours, was struck by the fact that someone could enter his land unnoticed and kidnap you... For him it was an inexcusable failure towards his grandfather and predecessor Amani... As a result, Luan retired... after only 99 days... From that point on, his wife continued to rule the land alone on an interim basis until their son Aslan was ready to take over... One day Luan came to me with Kondo, Elanna and Athena to say goodbye to me for the time being... He said that he owed it to me to look for you... Kondo, Elanna and Athena had volunteered to accompany him... I didn't want them to do that... Anyone could have ended up in my situation... But Luan didn't want to hear anything... He insisted that he was to blame for your disappearance and that he therefore had to find you... With these words, I accompanied the four of them to the border of the Sunlands. I sat down on the flat ridge rock where Kopa received Malka this morning and wished them all the best for their search and a speedy return home... Then I let them go on their way... But they never returned... Their fate remained forever unknown... I still mourn them today... Especially Luan... He could have been SUCH a good king..."

Simba(K):
"Kondo..., Elanna..., Athena... My goodness... Yes... I thought they were following Luan... We meant a lot to each other... But now that I hear this, my suspicion might be confirmed..."

Kiburi:
"What suspicion?"

Simba(K):
"The one that the lion that was shot... was Luan..."

Simba(K) is met with frightened faces.

Kiburi:
"No…"

Simba(M):
"Are you sure about that?"

Simba(K):
"If they were standing next to each other, I would hardly be able to tell the difference... If it was really him, then he had actually found me, but he didn't live long enough to see it..."

Kiburi:
"How terrible... He doesn't deserve this..."

Simba(M):

"If that's true... then we must never forget that both your friends and Luan sacrificed their lives for you for a reason. Thanks to them, you came up with the idea of developing more supernatural powers that will give us enormous advantages today. May they rest in peace..."

Simba(K):
"Yes..., rest in peace... Thank you..."
to Kiburi
"And what became of Aslan? So he had to grow up without his father."

Kiburi:
"For the most part... He was just a small cub when his father left the land forever... But even without him, he grew into the king that his father could have been... We confirmed it to him by having him rule for 24 years... His father would have been proud of him... I confirmed it to him personally, even though he could hardly remember him..."

Simba(K):
"So our kidnapping left more traces than I thought..."

Kiburi:
“That was just the beginning… After 24 years under Aslan's reign, the darkest chapter of our land to date began… His son and successor Kiros enjoyed traveling around the Land of Giants as a cub, today's Outlands, which was still part of our territory at the time… But a tragic accident changed everything… One day, together with his best friend Kiara and her father, a white giant, he wanted to cross a branch of what is now the border river using a tree's trunk. Kiara went first, her father followed her, Kiros came last. Then the desaster happened… As they crossed, there was a group of crocodiles underneath the trunk. Kiara stopped to look at them, which her father didn't notice due to the enormous size-difference and bumped into her… As a result, she lost her balance and fell into the water… Her father immediately jumped after her and the two of them fought a minute-long battle for survival with the crocodiles…”

Simba(K):
“Oh no… This is sheer horror…”

Kiburi:
nods
“To this day, it sends shivers down my spine when I think about it... Miraculously, they won the fight and were able to use their last strength to save themselves onto the shore, while Kiros reacted quickly and got help. But when he returned, it was already too late for Kiara... The next morning, her father also succumbed to his injuries... He would never forgive himself for this mistake, were his last words... Kiros, who had to witness everything, was never the same again... This incident had destroyed him mentally, with catastrophic consequences... He believed that Kiara's father had deliberately pushed her into the river... The latter had previously said that his daughter would have never become queen if he had been able to decide... From that moment on, Kiros began to hate white lions, including me, which got worse over time... On the day of his coronation, the deepest point was reached... He declared war on them and wanted to chase them out of the Pride Lands, starting with me... Anyone who resisted had to die... Aslan, HIS OWN FATHER(!), was his first victim... He died trying to stop his son from his plan... His mother was to follow him soon after..."

Simba(K):
"He killed his parents just so that white lions would leave the land... What an unbelievable crime..."

Simba(M):
“Stories from the past sound much more vivid when they are told by contemporary witnesses.”

Kiburi:
“I notice that again and again... Wanting to chase me away first was the stupidest thing he could do... Knowing full well that he couldn’t do anything to me, he wouldn’t change his mind... When words didn’t work, he tried to blackmail me... He started attacking the Land of Giants... Until I left the Pride Lands... Thanks to the fact that I secretly reported to the white giants about what was happening in the Pride Lands, countermeasures could be taken in time... But it got worse and worse... Kiros and his followers no longer concentrated on me, but tried to invade the Land of Giants and chase the white lions away over and over again... Basically, it was now in the same situation as we are today... Kiros didn’t care about anything else... This led to nature becoming unbalanced and a great drought breaking out over the Pride Lands... It was only when the Mkutano Mountains, our southwestern neighbor, sent a young lion that hope arose... His name was Mohatu… He was known far beyond all borders for his talent for resolving even difficult conflicts with words… He took up the matter and spoke to Kiros… It seemed as if the latter had come to his senses… But Mohatu’s efforts to restore peace led to the next desaster… When Kiros and the white giants were supposed to come together peacefully for this, the former dropped his mask and launched an ambush… Heavy losses on both sides were the result of this completely senseless massacre… At this point it became clear to all of us that things could not go on like this and that we had to put an end to his machinations… The inhabitants rose up to murder the king and broke into Pride Rock… Kiros and many of his followers fell in the decisive battle… Those who managed to escape were banished… The war was over, but we were still to pay a high price for the peace we had regained… Both the white giants and the surrounding kingdoms, which had suffered the consequences of Kiros’ actions, demanded compensation… So it came to a kind of peace conference... There it was decided to separate the Land of Giants from the Pride Lands and to turn it into an independent kingdom only for the white giants... We had to pay reparations to all our neighbors... And then there was our own damage, of course... The Pride Lands had degenerated into a wasteland, politically at an end... The king was dead, and he had no descendants... Since that day no one knows where King Amani's grave is located anymore... The Pride Lands would have ceased to exist as a kingdom..."

Chapter 24: Simba's past - Part 2: From peace to the next war

Chapter Text

Kiburi:
"But Mohatu had other plans. He wanted to rebuild the monarchy and restore the reputation of the Pride Lands. Since he had no competitors and was highly respected simply because of his past, he was promptly declared the new king. This made him, and still is, the youngest king to have ever ruled when his reign began. And Mohatu immediately followed his words with actions. Since, unlike his predecessor..., he liked white lions very much and I was the most extraordinary of all, we quickly became friends. After all, not everyone has a white lion with a red mane as a friend. Since I had already lived in the Pride Lands for 75 years at that point, he deliberately relied on my experience to rebuild it. The first thing we did was to get water again so that the lush greenery could return to the Pride Lands. During this time, we already began to bring the Pride Lands closer to the Land of Giants. Together with us survivors, Mohatu achieved a reconciliation between the two lands. Peace was restored. Everyone involved received awards for their help in the reconstruction, but I got even more. In gratitude for my active support, even during the war, Mohatu declared us full members of the royal family. That was like a knighthood. From then on I had many more rights. For example, I was now allowed to enter Pride Rock and its cave."

Simba(K):
"I dreamed of this as a cub. I always wanted to know what view the king had of his land from above and how he lived there. But I was never allowed to enter it."

Simba(M):
"Just wait and see how far you can see when it gets light again. Then you'll be able to see for kilometers."

Simba(K):
“May I really do that?”

Simba(M):
"Yes, of course. You are part of our family, as your father said. You are welcome to sleep in our cave tonight if you want."

Simba(K):
"I can't say no, Simba. I've always wanted to do that. Thank you."

Kiburi:
"I'll come with you if you want. You'll like it."

Simba(K):
“Did you do that during Mohatu’s reign too?”

Kiburi:
"Yes, now and then. When it rained at night or was otherwise uncomfortable outside, I could come to him into the cave. And that was for a very long time. Mohatu’s way of governing the land was greatly accepted. This earned him a reign of 26 years. No one had ever ruled for that long before. He dedicated his entire life to the well-being of the Pride Lands. His daughter Uru appreciated that and, together with her husband Ahadi, continued what Mohatu had started."

Bahati:
“We’ve almost arrived in your time, Dad.”

Mufasa:
“Almost. Because it would still be a few years before I was born.”

Kiburi:
"Uru and Ahadi adopted Mohatu's values almost one-to-one and continued to rule the land accordingly. Nothing seemed to be able to spoil the idyll. But no one suspected in which direction it would soon develop... That brings us to you, Mufasa. Would you like to continue? Only if you want to."

Mufasa:
"Yes, Kiburi. Your Simba should know everything we have experienced."
to Simba(K)
"Well, Simba... Your father's words referred to the time from my birth 32 years ago to 14 years ago. Until then, I had a younger brother. His name was Taka. I had to personally wipe out his life back then..."

Simba(K):
"You had to kill your own brother? That must have been hard for you..."

Mufasa:
"It was, but he left me no choice... He had tried to murder Simba and me... He may have already killed our father..."

Simba(K):
“How did it come to this?”

Mufasa:
“That’s exactly what I want to tell you.”
to Malka
“Malka, is it okay for you if you hear everything again now?”

Malka:
“Yeah, no problem. After all, it’s about Simba.”

Mufasa:
"Well... A law regarding the succession, which Mohatu had adopted from the Mkutano Mountains, made a significant contribution to this. It stipulates that the next king is not necessarily the first-born, but the one who is best suited to the role from the point of view of his predecessor. In our parents' opinion, that was me. So they prepared me for my role as king. I received a lot of attention from them. From that moment on, Taka began to change. He thought he was better than everyone else and wanted to become king himself. When he realized that it would not work out that way, he wanted to change my parents' minds. He tried to do this by repeatedly disrupting their lessons, much to their displeasure. To make matters worse, Taka and our father Ahadi never got along well. There was always a certain tension between the two. One day, the latter was so annoyed by Taka's behavior that he confronted him. During the argument that followed, he lost temper so hard that he hit Taka in the face with his paw in front of me. This left a scar above his right eye that would always remind him of this incident..."

Simba(K):
"I didn't have any siblings myself, so I can't comment. But just the thought of having to experience something like that shocks me... What happened after that?"

Mufasa:
"The downward spiral continued. This blow had changed Taka. I could tell immediately. From that day on, he became increasingly distant from us. He no longer spoke to Ahadi at all. At times he even disappeared off the face of the earth. Our mother Uru and Sarabi tried in vain to mediate between the two. While Ahadi eventually admitted that he had gone too far, Taka just furiously refused. I felt that too. For him, I was no longer his brother. He believed that we were all conspiring against him, so he couldn't stand in my way. I tried to make him understand that this wasn't true, but he was already so rage-blinded that he didn't want to hear anything... We were about to lose him..."

Simba(K):
“Terrible… Have you three ever been able to reconcile?”

Mufasa:
"That's the worst part: No... I always hoped that Taka would do just that one day... But that was never to happen when the next heavy blow struck us one day. When I woke up in the morning, Uru greeted me with tears in her eyes and told me about Ahadi's death... He had been traveling alone at night and was attacked and fatally wounded shortly after crossing the border to the Outlands. Uru felt helpless, while Taka was completely unmoved by the whole thing, as if he was glad about our father's death. After that, things got worse and worse. Uru wanted to continue to rule our land alone for the time being. A grave mistake... She was visibly breaking down at the loss of her husband. Then..., about three weeks later..., she disappeared overnight... From that moment on, I took over the government of the Pride Lands on her behalf and immediately initiated a cross-border search... But after a year of unsuccessful searching, without a single trace, we declared her dead too... This decision made Sarabi and me the new royal couple of the Pride Lands... I wish it had happened under different circumstances..."

Simba(K):
"It's indescribable... You become king and your own parents aren't there... But I'm sure they would be proud of you... Have you found out who killed your father?"

Mufasa:

"No, unfortunately not... All we know is that there must have been many attackers. The state of his body left no other conclusion. Correspondingly his chances must have been poor... But the two biggest questions that can perhaps still be answered thanks to you are: What made my father decide to go off alone? And: Did Taka have something to do with his death?"

Simba(K):
“You mean he wanted to murder his own father?”

Mufasa:
"There are many indications. You will soon find out more. What strengthens my suspicion, but does not confirm it due to a lack of evidence, is that when I asked him about Ahadi, he deliberately avoided my questions. He claimed not to know what I was talking about. To this day, I cannot shake the feeling that he was involved in our father's death. Moreover, his temporary disappearance should have seemed suspicious to me... But perhaps Ahadi can give us answers once you have revived him."

Sarabi:
"Perhaps he would also have known what happened in the Outlands that day, or even earlier."

Simba(K):
"...which was once called the Land of Giants."

Sarabi:
"Exactly. Something terrible must have happened there. In any case, shortly before Ahadi's death, contact with the local king Barras, a close friend of his, was lost. We never heard from him again... It was only shortly after Uru's disappearance that there was a sign of life from there again... Our worst fears came true... The news was that Barras had been overthrown and the Land of Giants was now called Outlands. It was casting its shadow ahead and we would be next, they continued. We interpreted that as a declaration of war. And that's what happened. Until you came, we thought that none of the former inhabitants had survived. At the time, that was hard for us to understand, since they were all much bigger and stronger than us. And there were well over two hundred of them. In the first few years, it was a war of equals. Without your father, we would probably have been lost. It was only when we were able to obtain his powers ourselves 14 years ago that the situation gradually eased. Although there are significantly fewer attacks today than there were 20 years ago, they still do not disappear completely.”

Mufasa:
"Fortunately, Simba formed an alliance with his friend King Malka a month ago and allowed the Sunlands to join the Pride Lands. In the event of an attack, we can always count on his support."

Malka:
"Whenever there is trouble on the border of the Outlands, let me know and you will receive reinforcements immediately. Together we will not let ourselves be defeated."

Mufasa:
"That alone calms me down a lot... But, as Sarabi said: The first few years after the war began were difficult. A war between equals and Taka only spoke to me when it was unavoidable. I missed our parents very much... I gradually began to understand how your father felt, Simba... So I talked to him about you... I never expected what happened next... For the first time since you disappeared, he spoke openly to me about his loss and how much he missed you. I wanted to help him, but at first I didn't know how... Until an idea came to me. I hoped to have a son one day and then name him after you. Your father was thrilled about it."

Kiburi:
“That’s why I fell into Mufasa’s arms.”
giggles
"For the first time since you disappeared, I felt better. I was supposed to have someone to call Simba. Of course, that didn't change the fact that I still missed you."

Simba(K):
"I believe that. I was quite surprised to hear my name when Simba introduced himself. Until he enlightened me then. And then you were lucky that your hope came true."

Kiburi:
"Yes... we were lucky... I was just as happy when Mufasa invited me to Simba's christening. Of course I had to come. It was very beautiful."

Simba(K):
looks at Mufasa
“And your brother?”

Mufasa:
"You can probably guess. Of course he didn't come. The whole situation only made him angrier. With Simba's birth, it was clear that he would never be king. When I confronted him later, I was told the same old story that he would be the better king. He also called Simba a hairball and showed no respect to me. That was more than just a warning sign... After that, he must have started planning his assassinations..."

Simba(K):
"He wanted to get rid of you both so he could become king himself... How deep can someone fall...? Hasn't that made itself felt in other ways?"

Mufasa:
"Yes... There were about four months between Simba's baptism and the attacks. During this time, Taka was repeatedly missing for certain periods of time. When he returned, he always gave no answer when asked where he was... I sensed that he was up to something... It soon became clear that this was the case... We were never able to fully clarify it, but one thing is certain: Taka had contacts to the Outlands... He had a girlfriend called Zira there... She soon got involved too... One day, which started out beautiful, the time had come... Simba, would you like to tell him about it?"

Simba(M):
nods
“Dad had just shown me the Pride Lands from Pride Rock. I could hardly believe that one day I would rule it. Later I went to Uncle Taka and told him about it... He seemed annoyed by my stories... Of course I didn't think anything of it... I didn't know him any other way... Then he started to put his plan into action... He told me about the elephant graveyard that is located in the Outlands... Only the bravest lions would dare to go there... Since he knew that Dad didn't want to see me there, he dismissed me with the words that it should remain our little secret... But completely carefree as I was as a cub, I naturally wanted to know why only the bravest lions go to the elephant graveyard... So I went there with Kubwa... There we were surprised by three hyenas that were part of Uncle Taka's plan... Dad was able to prevent us from falling victim to them at the last moment... Afterwards I had to listen to a proper lecture... Served me right... He had forbidden me to even enter the Outlands... When I think about it today, I have to say that my actions were irresponsible... Remember: we didn't have supernatural powers back then not yet… In particular, I had put my wife Kubwa, who was still suffering from dwarfism at the time, in even greater danger…”

Kubwa:

snuggles up to Simba(M)
"But we survived it. That's all that matters..."

Simba(M):
puts his left paw around Kubwa
“I’m glad you could forgive me, Kubwa…”

Kubwa:
"Back then I already felt that we were meant for each other. You were my only friend. Malka came along a short time later. I didn't want to ruin that. Look at it this way: As a cub, you don't think like an adult. The fact that we put ourselves in danger was as good as predetermined."

Simba(M):
“Yes… being a cub is all well and good, but it also has its pitfalls… But the incident also had a good side that would have a decisive positive impact on our future… Dad?”

Mufasa:
"The incident at the elephant graveyard could not have shown more clearly how urgently we had to take action. But HOW? And where did the hyenas suddenly come from? Up until now we had only had to deal with lions. Taka would not listen. So that evening I met with Sarabi and Rafiki for a crisis meeting. The next piece of bad news was waiting there. Our shaman Rafiki is able to predict the future. With impressive certainty, as we saw once again today. Up to then his predictions had ALWAYS come true. And his latest one said that Simba and I would no longer be around tomorrow. That had put us under a lot of pressure. We spent the whole evening discussing how we could prevent the upcoming disaster. It seemed unavoidable. It was only Sarabi's last suggestion that brought about a change. I should use Kiburi's supernatural powers. But how were we supposed to get to them? Rafiki wanted to think about it. So we interrupted the conversation so that he could retreat to his tree and think. When he returned some time later, he thought he had found a way. He had a theory that was as simple as it was ingenious. He believed that Kiburi's supernatural powers were in his blood. If some of it would be taken from him, he continued, they should be transferable. Sarabi and I looked at each other. We had to try. Our future was at stake. I immediately took Rafiki with me and went to Kiburi to tell him everything. Your father was very cooperative, Simba."

Kiburi:
"Personally, I doubted the theory, but even then I would do anything for the good of the Pride Lands and especially Simba. So I disabled my invulnerability and let Rafiki 'tap' me."

Mufasa:
"It was quick and painless. Rafiki told us that he couldn't promise anything, but that he would contact me if he was successful. With these words, we parted ways and a long night of waiting began."

Simba(K):
“Well done, Dad. You saved us all.”

Kiburi:
"Of course. I couldn't let anyone get hurt, especially Simba."

Simba(K):
“Did these events have any impact the next day, Simba?”

Simba(M):
"It was only when I felt with full force that Uncle Taka began his second attempt to murder Dad and me... Under the pretext that Dad had a surprise for me, he took me into the gorge. There I was to sit on a large rock and wait for Dad. I wanted to know what the surprise was. With a devilish grin, he replied that it was to die for and walked away. These were the last words he said to me in his life. I had no idea that he was deadly serious. Meanwhile, Dad was in the right place at the right time."

Mufasa:
"At that point, I was with Rafiki in his tree. His theory had worked. With the help of Kiburi's blood, he had managed to brew a potion that enabled us to gain Kiburi's supernatural powers. When I asked him how he had managed to do that, he replied that it would be better if he kept it to himself. I understood that well, so I didn't hesitate any longer and drank. Shortly afterwards, my whole body was enveloped in a pleasant warmth. I suspected that I was about to gain supernatural powers. But I didn't know what was going on in the gorge in the meantime..."

Simba(M):
"While I was waiting for Dad, I was practicing my roar. Suddenly the ground began to shake. I looked around and froze. A huge herd of wildebeest came running straight towards me. I tried to flee, but was caught up by them within seconds. There were wildebeest legs everywhere and deafening thunder. One unfortunate step and I would have been history... As I ran with them, a branch protruded from the herd right in front of me. I jumped as high as I could and clung to it. It was already very rotten and threatened to break off. My life was literally hanging on that branch... In the meantime, Uncle Taka continued his plan... Kiburi?"

Kiburi:
“When the disaster in the gorge took place, I was still sleeping under our tree because I had not been able to sleep a wink that night. The wildebeest herd woke me up rudely. It caused an earthquake that I could clearly feel all the way there. I feared that Rafiki's dire prediction had come true at that moment and that I would never see either Mufasa or Simba again. I blamed myself for not doing more to ensure their survival in addition to donating my blood... But luckily Mufasa was already on his way."

Mufasa:
"The warmth had just disappeared after a few minutes when Taka arrived at the bottom of the tree and reported that Simba was in danger. Without hesitation, I jumped out of the tree and followed him. When we reached the gorge, Simba was already hanging on the branch. It looked life-threatening. Getting him out of there would have been a suicide mission. So I had to hope that Rafiki hadn't made a mistake. After I had found a suitable place, I climbed down the wall and jumped into the wildebeest herd. As soon as I got inside, I was run over several times... That should have been fatal or at least painful, but neither of those things happened. So Rafiki had made it. But despite supernatural powers, there was no way through the herd and I had to go back to the wall. And then, Simba, something happened that we still can't explain to ourselves to this day, even after 14 years. In my subconscious, I thought I had seen a lion run past me. I would later learn from Simba that I was not mistaken.”

Simba(M):
"Meanwhile, my worst nightmare came true. When the tree branch I was hanging on was hit by a wildebeest for the second time, it broke. The force of the impact threw me high into the air. But instead of landing on the ground, I landed in the mouth of a lion. He carried me safely through the herd of wildebeest. The whole way I thought it was Dad. But when he put me down on a safe ledge and I was about to thank him, I saw that it was not Dad, but a stranger. 'Stay sitting here! Your father is coming soon!' he said to me. I had never been so surprised. 'Hey, who are you?' I asked him. His answer was short: 'I must not tell you, but one day you'll find out!' Then he hugged me with one paw and licked my cheek once before disappearing among the wildebeest. No one ever saw him again... All I could do was sit on the ledge and wait until the herd had passed.”

Mufasa:
"Without knowing that Simba was already safe, I fought my way up the wall. I thought he wouldn't survive. Halfway up, on a ledge, Taka appeared above me. He sat there very calmly, as if none of this was happening. I begged him to help me. Now came the crucial clue: He tried to sink his claws into my paws. But he didn't succeed because I was already invulnerable, which he didn't notice. Then he looked deep into my eyes and gave me a malicious grin. I've never forgotten what he said to me: 'Well, well, Mufasa, first the son and then the father right after him... Zira will be very happy about this... And now: Long live the king...' Then he tried to lift my paws out of the rock so that I would lose my grip and fall... When that didn't work either, his grin suddenly disappeared... I was shocked when everything became clear to me. Taka wanted to kill Simba and me so that he could take over the Pride Lands together with his friend Zira and his hyenas from the Outlands and thus become king after all. This ended any hope of improvement. I had never felt so betrayed in my entire life and assumed that Simba had not survived. Both of these things made me more furious than ever. My fury also spread to my new powers, which triggered an enormous growth spurt. Within seconds I grew so big that I could stand on the gorge's ground with my hind paws. I will never forget Taka's shocked face as now I looked deep into his eyes. His last words he spoke to me suggested that he had also seen the stranger, but that was unimportant at that moment. He now had to pay for his treason with his life. I swung my huge paw for the final blow. Without hesitation, I struck him to death against the rocky wall and then threw him into the wildebeest herd. He had thus fallen victim to his own plan. But that wasn't the end. Where were Zira and the hyenas and, above all, WHO was Zira? I had only known her from my father's stories. He also had to deal with her before. We just never had met her together. After the wildebeest herd had passed and the gorge had become quiet again, I could hear the hyenas laughing loudly in the distance. Still as a giant, I made my way towards them. And as if I had suspected it, a lioness was with them. When I reached them, they were terrified. Since they were in a dead end, they were now trapped. When I asked who the lioness was, she revealed herself to be Zira, Taka's friend. There was no escape now. I demanded an explanation of their plans from each and every one of them, down to the most insignificant detail. Of course, they didn't want to know what I was talking about. But at least the hyenas were easy to see through. Moreover, they dared to believe that I was too gentle to follow up my threats with actions. I was horrified at how, even though I stood before them as a giant, they showed me no respect and seemed to stop at nothing. Now it was time to draw the line under it. This misconception was now going to cost them dearly. Before their eyes I grew a lot further and then held my paw over their heads. 'If, after all these incidents, you still believe that I will not follow up my words with actions, you are making a dangerous mistake! You will speak up immediately or I will trample you! That was the very last warning!' I threatened them. And lo and behold: their ignorance was over. I learned the story of the failed attacks from beginning to end. The trigger was exactly what I had suspected. Taka was jealous of us. He thought he was the better king and did not want to accept that he would never be one. So he, Zira and the hyenas thought about how he could get us out of the way. The hyenas made the first attempt in the elephant graveyard, and the second attempt was made by all of them together in the gorge. Zira had already been looking forward to uniting the Pride Lands with the Outlands together with Taka. Together they wanted to create a great dictatorship, which I recognized especially from her contemptuous attitude towards me. That was all the more reason for me to put a stop to this terror once and for all. My paw was still above their heads. 'Your plan has failed, you fools! You tried to murder us! That will cost you your lives, just like Taka!' I yelled. They screamed in fear. But that didn't help any of them. I let my paw fall on them and stomped on them several more times. So the plan backfired for all of them. Hoping to have averted the danger for the time being, I walked back through the gorge as quietly as possible. By the way, I was now so huge that my shoulders reached up to the very top of the gorge. I could only walk through with my head lowered. Nevertheless, it was a great feeling. My childhood dream had more than come true. I could finally enjoy being a giant to the fullest. Up until then, I had never felt so powerful. No size was big enough for me anymore... I would have loved to be EVEN BIGGER... But before I could even think about it, I arrived at Simba. From that height, I couldn't yet see whether he was okay."

Simba(M):
"The wildebeest herd had passed and the gorge became quiet again. After the dust had settled, I waited for Dad. I waited and waited, but he didn't come. So I left the ledge and went to look for him. On the way, the ground began to shake violently. I had nowhere to take cover, so I threw myself on the ground, put my paws in front of my face and thought: 'That's it.' When I noticed that despite the shaking, no more wildebeest passed me, I risked a look between my toes. Then I saw Dad, stomping towards me as a huge lion. I squeezed my eyes shut. 'No, you can't do that to me! This is never your surprise!' I pleaded with him inwardly. I did not want to imagine what he could do to me after Uncle Taka had incited me to ignore another prohibition. But then the quake suddenly disappeared. After a few seconds of eerie silence, the paw of a normal-sized lion shook me. I looked up in surprise. There stood Dad in front of me, in his normal size, with a gentle smile. I was just about to justify my transgression when he gave in and said that it was not my fault. He then said that he had to kill Uncle Taka. I did not understand that at the time and wanted to know more about it, but Dad said that I was still too young to understand the reasons. Then I asked him about the stranger and how he managed to become a giant. He had also seen the stranger. But when it came to him being a giant, he claimed that I had been unconscious. At times I thought that was really the case, but I knew what I had seen. Everything would become clear at a later point in time…”

Kiburi:

"The quake described by Simba tore me out of my thoughts. It was different from the first one. It was noticeably stronger and came in bursts, as if a giant was walking through the Pride Land. I looked around, but there was nothing to be seen. Then the quake suddenly stopped. Then I mentally disappeared into my memories and blamed myself for having stood by and watched. I cried at the thought that Simba and Mufasa might be dead... But in the afternoon, relief came when Mufasa visited me. I fell into his arms, crying, I was so happy to see him again. In all the excitement, I didn't even think to ask him whether Rafiki's theory had been confirmed. But I couldn't really breathe a sigh of relief until I asked him how Simba was doing and he confirmed that he had also survived Taka's assassination attempt unscathed..."

Simba(M):
"Well... and so we all got away with just a fright. So Rafiki's prediction did not come true for the first and only time to date."

Simba(K):
pensive
"Terrible story... It shocks me that there are monsters in this world who, just because they think they are better than others, do not shy away from inflicting great pain even on their own family... You did well to execute them, Mufasa... Otherwise, the whole thing would have probably turned out differently..."

Mufasa:
“Then Simba and I wouldn’t be here today…, Bahati and Kopa would have never existed… and our land would be a completely different one today… Have we answered your question from this afternoon, Malka?”

Malka:
"Yes... Now I understand how the huge paw prints got into the gorge... If Taka had been successful, Simba and I would have never known each other... That must have been a terrible experience for you... I fully understand why you haven't talked about it until today..."

Simba(K):

"Let's be glad that nothing more happened than did happen... On the other hand, ONE prediction that didn't come true is always the better way... But you never found out what the stranger was all about...?"

Simba(M):
"We didn't, in fact. While we were still in the gorge, Dad smelled my cheek, which the stranger had licked. Judging by his scent, he was one of us, but we still don't know who it could have been. But your teleport to Pride Rock gave us an important clue. Your trail ends right next to you, just like the stranger's in the middle of the gorge, far away from the walls. So he might have been able to do it too."

Simba(K):
"If that were the case, then the only question that remains is where he could have teleported to."

Mufasa:
"Let's assume that the same restrictions applied to him as to you. Then he could have only teleported himself to the upper edge of the gorge. My later investigations were limited to the ground below, but not at the top. Perhaps we could have found more traces there and thus traced his path."

Simba(K):
"If your theory is correct, the stranger did not get it from me. I have never shared my abilities with anyone."

Simba(M):

"It's going on as before. As soon as there are new clues, we'll look into it again. At least we've come a little further now. Speaking of sharing, Kiburi shared his powers more than once that day."

Sarabi:
"You're talking to me, I suppose..."

Simba(M):
“Exactly. Would you like to tell us?”

Sarabi:
"After Rafiki's success in sharing Kiburi's supernatural powers, I was to have them too. No sooner said than done. But when I tried to change my size, I literally overshot the mark. I grew so fast that I couldn't stop in time. And BOOM, I rammed a hole into the ceiling of the storage room, head first."

Laughter.

Sarabi:
“Fortunately, it stayed that way and was quickly repaired.”

Malka:
"So good that it almost disappeared. Without Simba's hint, I wouldn't have noticed it at all."

Sarabi:
"After that, I didn't dare to change my size anymore. But Simba was able to convince me to do it later. But first things first. Before that, we had an unexpected visit from the Sunlands that would go down in history. Isn't that right, Simba?"

Chapter 25: Simba's past - Part 2: Simba's new brother

Chapter Text

Simba(M):
"Oh yes. A few days later, Kubwa and I were play-fighting when we were visited by a young lion who had lost his pride the day before. His name was..."
points at Malka
"Malka."

Simba(K):
“Oh, then you have known each other for a very long time.”

Malka:
"But it started off rocky. At first, Simba was not very enthusiastic about my presence."

Simba(M):
"On the one hand, that was because he arrived at the exact moment Kubwa had struck me down. He said I had no chance against her. Quite the opposite: SHE wouldn't have had one. But since she still had to deal with dwarfism at the time, I let her win. On the other hand, Kubwa had always been very sociable towards new acquaintances and so the two of them started talking. To me Malka was nothing more than a suck-up at that point."

Laughter as if Simba had 'burnt his paws'. Simba smiles sheepishly.

Malka:
mischievous look
"Yeah, yeah. I only found out today what he thought of me back then."

Simba(M):
"And the next moment he discovered two hyenas that had sneaked into our land unnoticed and were helping themselves to our prey. He chased them away almost single-handedly. Dad was right. It was very brave of him, but also dangerous. Kubwa liked that, much to my displeasure. And the next blow followed immediately: if we didn't find Malka's pride, he would stay with us and I would have a new brother. That was out of the question for me. Such a show-off as a brother? No way, I thought. At the time, I couldn't imagine having siblings at all. So I wanted to get rid of him. The perfect opportunity presented itself when Kubwa was with her mother and Malka asked me if we wanted to play together. So I led him into a side arm at the entrance to the gorge, under the pretext that it would be great to play hide and seek there. He was to be the first to search. With these words, I left him sitting there and wanted to run away. But just as I reached the exit, he loudly called for help. It sounded as if he was in serious danger. I also remembered that I had promised Dad that I would look after him. I had to go back to him immediately. When I got back to him, he revealed his true face to me. He wasn't as brave as he seemed."

Malka:
"When I was a cub, everyone expected me to be smart and brave. But quite the opposite: I was very scared and had a terrible sense of direction. I kept getting lost and couldn't find my way back. My stranding in the Pride Lands was not the first time that I had lost my pride due to a lack of direction. I liked Simba very much at first sight. My fear made me think that I would lose him too. Luckily, he came back straight away."

Simba(M):
"Now that I knew his true nature, I looked at Malka in a completely different way. He no longer seemed like a suck-up or a show-off, but like a really good friend. Somehow I had a feeling that something really big could come of this. This was confirmed on our way back. The hyenas that Malka had chased away shortly before came back and chased us. We fled along a path that led under a tree's root, where they got stuck. Lucky for us. When we got home, it wasn't long before Malka's mother came to us and picked him up."

Malka:
"I immediately decided to come back as soon as possible. At first I wanted to have someone pick me up, but my mother showed me a route that even I could find my way on. From then on I commuted almost daily between the Sunlands and the Pride Lands. That's how we became best friends."

Simba(K):
“Yes... I once became friends with Kondo in a similar way...”

Mufasa:
"Malka's efforts to chase the hyenas away had a decisive influence on our future. His discovery revealed that we had a security problem. How could we protect the offspring when no one was around? In addition, Simba, Malka and Kubwa were not the only cubs in our land at the time. Besides them, there were also Kovu and Tama, two lions from the Outlands who had supposedly crossed the border by mistake. In order not to risk a war with the Outlands, we tolerated them with us. But when I happened to overhear them one evening, it was clear that the next threat from there was on its way. They were making plans to conquer the Pride Lands first and then the Sunlands. I had to act urgently before it was too late. I quickly ran to Rafiki and asked him to make the potion that would allow Kiburi's supernatural powers to be shared again. The next day, Simba would receive it in a playful way so that he could take on the matter still as a cub."

Chapter 26: Simba's past - Part 2: Simba's big victory

Chapter Text

Simba(M):
rises with a proud pose
“And so came the day of my big victory.”
sits down again
"It started out like a normal one. When Mom woke me up, she already hinted that Dad had planned something for me. Of course, I didn't know anything... I waited until she left to hunt, and then quickly woke up Dad. All I could get out of him was that he wanted to meet me under Rafiki's laboratory. I didn't get any answers to the questions I had been asking myself since the events in the gorge, because he thought I was too young to understand them. He also didn't respond to my request at least to try. I was supposed to go and play first while he looked for traces of the stranger in the gorge and patrolled the borders. He didn't want me to come with him either. Understandably. So we stayed like that for the time being and he left. 'Who will answer my questions without telling me I'm too young?' I thought to myself. The answer was obvious: Kiburi. But first I went to the watering hole. There I met Kovu, Tama and, as if I had known it, Malka, playing in the water. While I was drinking at the edge, Kovu couldn't resist splashing me with water. But I was above it. When he challenged me to a fight then, I politely declined. I had no chance against him anyway. Malka, on the other hand, had been a master at fighting even as a cub. In the subsequent conversation, Tama fled from him, which we laughed about. But Kovu took advantage of that. He jumped on me and pushed me underwater. I couldn't free myself. If Malka hadn't intervened, I could have drowned."

Mufasa:
"This gives an idea of the danger he already posed back then. He had already mentioned something about what was to follow when I was listening to them the evening before."

Simba(M):
"Bursting with self-confidence, he then started a bet with me. He bet that I would not be able to defeat him even once before I became king. If he had won, I would have had to hand over the Pride Lands to him. Then it would be part of the Outlands today. If I won, which he thought was impossible, he would never be allowed to fight me again, had to take a bath in the mud and, together with Tama, leave Kubwa alone in the future. As the future king, I was not allowed to allow the former of course and had to accept the bet. He then called me stupid, Kubwa once again my fake sister and disappeared with Tama. Malka stayed behind and helped me back on my paws. He offered to teach me techniques that he had learned from his father. I gratefully accepted the offer for later, whereupon we hugged for the first time since we knew each other. We still do that today. Then Malka said four sentences to me that I quoted to him just this morning. Like Dad, we had always wanted to be giants. So we had more in common than we thought. Malka then went after Kovu and Tama, while I continued to creep towards Kiburi with my head hanging. I thought about how I could ever win the bet. But Kovu made a crucial mistake. To make me feel even remotely motivated, he allowed me to use any help imaginable, no matter how difficult it would be for him then. I only realized the benefit of this when I arrived at Kiburi, when the next unusual thing happened. I had the impression that he had grown. At first I thought nothing of it. But as I expected, Kiburi answered my questions. We also got a little off-topic. For the first time he told me about you, Simba, how you disappeared and where my name came from. But then, when he described his experiences during the drought in Mohatu's early days as king, I pricked up my ears. How could he have witnessed this? At that point, it was 41 years ago. Your father looked at me in amazement. He assumed that MY DAD had already told me about his supernatural powers. So he did it for him and told me about his origins, from his time with the people to his arrival in the Pride Lands and how he discovered that he is something very special. At first I couldn't quite believe Kiburi that he was able to be as big as he wanted. But he proved it to me by growing to the size of your tree before my eyes. This way it will be child's play to win the bet, I thought, and wanted to know from him how it worked for me. But he answered that it wasn't possible and I was back to square one. But how could Dad become a giant then? I knew what I had seen. When I told Kiburi, he saw the connection between Dad's and Rafiki's visit the previous evening and the sudden earthquake the next day. Rafiki's theory had worked. I slowly began to suspect why Dad wanted to meet me under Rafiki's lab. So I didn't hesitate any longer and ran to him immediately."

Mufasa:
"I didn't have to explain anything to him. I was very surprised that your father answered his questions and that he understood everything. But I did have to explain to him what was waiting for him. He was supposed to climb into the tree and choose a potion in the storage room. I claimed that each potion would help him differently. In fact, however, that was only the case with one of them; the rest were nothing more than colored water. With the words to take his time, I let Simba climb up."

Simba(M):
"When I got to the top, I was greeted by an overwhelming sight. Potions everywhere I looked. Which one was the right one? But as I walked along the shelves, I noticed that the potions were numbered. So Rafiki must have written them down somewhere. I found what I was looking for straight away in his laboratory next door. He had left his notes on his stool. Only when I had read almost all the way through did I find the right potion with a very fitting description: 'Made for Mufasa and Sarabi, for Simba only upon request. Can only be made with Kiburi's blood. The consumer gains his supernatural powers, which last 'FOREVER'." I didn't hesitate any longer and immediately ran back to the storage room. Faster than I thought, I was standing in front of the right potion. I didn't even have to look for the notes, because the potion had something that set it apart from the others. It changed its color, slowly between yellow and green. I wanted to drink it immediately, albeit with caution. As a cub, it was not easy for me to be able to hold the vessel. But before I knew it, I had already consumed the potion. Even I felt my body enveloped in warmth then. A few minutes later, I had reached my goal. A bite into my front legs was painless and left no marks. Then I stood in front of a mirror and slowly grew up to the ceiling. It was an indescribable feeling. It was already decided that one day Malka would taste it too. Only then did I notice the hole that Mom had made in the ceiling. After I had looked through it briefly, I gave Dad a big surprise, literally."

Mufasa:
"I had expected everything, but not that. Simba jumped out of the tree down to me. Suddenly the ground shook and I found myself between two huge paws. Simba's paws. Startled, I jumped out from between them and turned around. There stood Simba, twice as big as me. He had pulled off the surprise. But I caught myself and was glad that it had worked first try. And since I had already been so positively surprised by him that day, I told him about the events in the gorge and its origins, this time from my point of view. Then things got serious again. I told Simba what he was not allowed to do with the supernatural powers and about his task of preventing Kovu and Tama from roaming over our land. After that he ran straight back to Kiburi."

Kiburi:
"I was delighted with Simba's success and the fact that there is a way to share my supernatural powers. He demonstrated them to me right away. Then he told me about his mission and his ongoing bet with Kovu. The first and last round was to take place right at the mudhole. Kovu wanted to be alone with Simba, but I was allowed to watch from a safe distance hidden in the grass. So I took Simba on my back and brought him there. Once there, I hid in the grass while Simba approached the mudhole, where Kovu was already waiting for him. Then everything happened very quickly."

Simba(M):
"First, Kovu wanted to know what kind of help I had chosen. When I held out my thumb to him, he rolled on the floor laughing. He blew on his thumb several times. Of course, it didn't work and he tried to convince me otherwise. When I blew on my thumb and grew bigger, he froze. He pulled a face that I have never forgotten."

Kiburi:
"Me too. I remember exactly."

Simba(M):
"Like this."
     
Simba(M) imitates Kovu's facial expression. Laughter spreads through the pride.

Simba(M):
to Kiburi
"Priceless!"

Everyone laughs. It takes a while until they calm down again.

Kiburi:
"Priceless, that's true. I almost couldn't hold myself back any longer and would've been discovered by Kovu. But he had other things to worry about."

Simba(M):
"As I grew bigger, he tried to imitate me. When that didn't work, he complained that it was unfair. Hello? That's exactly what he had allowed me to do, but he wanted to deny it. It was only when I held my paw over him that he realized he had no chance. So I made short work of it: I pushed him over with just one toe and pinned him down with my paw. Bet won! Kovu had nothing to say about it. So I paid off his bet first and submerged him deep in the mud. I buttered him for as long as he had pushed me underwater at the watering hole. Yuck, he was a single dark brown lump. Only now did he admit defeat, but immediately threatened to take revenge, together with Tama. 'SILENCE!' I shouted at him, so that he fell to the ground, and made it clear to him that he was forbidden to do that from now on. If he violated this, came too close to Kubwa or caused any other problems in our land, I would grow much bigger and then really trample him. Completely intimidated, he disappeared into the grass. I had won and fulfilled my mission."

Kiburi:
"I'm so glad I didn't laugh out loud. After all that fun, we wanted to cool down a bit. Simba jumped on my back again and snuggled into my mane, just like my Simba did when he was a cub. Then we went back to our tree. On the way back, we took it easy and talked about our experiences of the day before Simba came to me. But when we got back to our tree, we were shocked. Kovu had taken up residence on our sleeping spot and covered it in mud. Now it was my turn. Simba stayed behind in the grass while I went on and confronted Kovu. He claimed that I had interfered with his bet and caused it to fail. Then he just wanted to walk away without cleaning up his mess. When I stopped him, he said it was mine, so I would have to do it myself, and left. That's when I had enough. He was just a few steps away when he had to sit down and clean himself again. This was my chance. Secretly behind his back, I grew so big that my paws were the size of our tree and I stomped mightily next to him. I had never been that big before. Kovu flew high into the air and landed in my paw. I repeated Simba's threat again and that he would gladly leave it to me. I could see the mudhole in the distance, I was that big. With all my strength, I threw Kovu there, and he landed headfirst in the middle of the mud."

The pride breaks out into loud laughter. Kiburi grins.

Kiburi:
"No joke. I really succeeded. After shrinking back to my normal size, we cleaned up our sleeping spot and smoothed away the paw prints that I had stomped into the ground. Afterwards, everything looked even cleaner than before. Then we set off for Pride Rock to tell Mufasa and Sarabi about Simba's success."

Simba(M):
"But as soon as we arrived at our cave, we met Kovu AGAIN. He was trying to tell them about his experiences. But they deliberately ignored him."

Mufasa:
"Now, of course, we all had to pull together and keep quiet. We had to act as if he was just telling nonsende to us. And at the same time, he brought his mud into our cave."

Kiburi:
"When Simba and I arrived, he panicked and tried to hide from us. We pretended we hadn't seen him that day."

Mufasa:
"But he continued to try to convince us of his story. Until it became too much for us and I chased him away. Now, of course, we were curious to hear Simba and Kiburi's point of view."

Simba(M):
"Now we told the story from our point of view. Although I received high praise for completing my mission and understanding the events in the gorge, I personally had not quite reached my goal. I still had to convince Sarabi that she could SAFELY change her size."

Sarabi:
"That's right. Since my accident in the storage room, I didn't dare to do it anymore. But with Mufasa and Kiburi's help, Simba managed to convince me to do it. And I did it. After that, the supernatural powers became normal for me too."

Simba(M):
“After such an eventful morning, we rested together in our cave.”

Malka:
"In the meantime, Kovu came running to Tama and me and told us about his defeat. We lost our faith. But when he told us how it had happened, we said he was crazy. We didn't believe a word he said. When I asked Simba about it in the afternoon, he only said that Kovu had slipped in the mud. It was only this morning that I found out the hard way that he had always told us the truth... We'll get to how he did it in a moment."

Simba(M):
laughs, to Simba(K)
"Don't worry. Now that he has supernatural powers of his own, he has recovered well from the shock."

Malka:
“Yeah, yeah, you rascal.”

Laughter.

Simba(M):
"Next, I went Kubwa with Kiburi. Thanks to the knowledge I had gained that day, I wanted to free her from her dwarfism. But since the highest secrecy was still in place at that time, I only told her about my decision to make her my queen. Kubwa was frightened."

Kubwa:
"Back then, I was nowhere near as confident as I am today. I can clearly remember how Kovu and Tama would regularly chase me around and make fun of me. That's why I asked Simba to think about it carefully."

Simba(M):
"But my decision was made. Kubwa just couldn't know that I could help her. But as soon as I was king, I planned to loosen the secrecy about the supernatural powers. Until then, I promised her that I would heal her in return for HER promising ME that she would become my queen. She promised me, and so a successful day came to an end."

Chapter 27: Simba's past - Part 2: In the meantime

Chapter Text

Simba(K):
"Great story. Just imagining it makes you want to laugh. Did you discuss Simba's decision any further after that, Kubwa?"

Kubwa:
"I wasn't convinced that Simba would be able to keep his promise. But I didn't want to lose my only friend, so I agreed. Little did I know that this was the best decision of my life..."
snuggles up to Simba

Simba(M):
snuggles up to Kubwa and hugs her with one paw
"With good experience, I followed the laws of our succession. It is not necessarily the firstborn who becomes the next king, but whoever is best suited for the future role. This also applies to a prince. And that was of course you, Kubwa. Kovu and Tama were out of the question simply because of their origins and their obviously hostile attitude. But the bigger we grew, the more it became clear that I had made the right decision. We strengthened our contact with Malka, while we increasingly ignored Kovu and Tama. They did not like that at all, which Kubwa felt especially strongly. They terrorized her at every opportunity. By now they knew the Pride Lands well, so that they were able to get away from me over and over again. Practically there was nothing I could do against it. They probably hoped that this would force us to change our minds. They almost succeeded, because Kubwa's helplessness made her despair deeply. Only because of intensive conversations with her, I could stop her from breaking her promise. This way we got along well over the years. But a few days before our coronation, for which preparations were already underway, we had to deal with another blow. Malka couldn't be there."

Malka:
"One evening my parents came to me and said: 'Malka, from tomorrow you will be the new king.' I was shocked. I was not prepared for this at all. I tried to talk them out of their decision so that I could be there for Simba's coronation, but they didn't seem to be interested for real. They said that since I would be ruling the Sunlands alone for the time being, my own existence as king was more important. What a cheap excuse... So I had to stay away, even though Simba had invited me personally in their presence. After that, we somehow failed to maintain contact."

Simba(M):
"We had missed Malka very much when the big day came for Kubwa and me... On my fifth birthday, Mufasa and Sarabi handed over their duties to me after around eleven years of reign. Now I had to make the final decision who would become my queen. Of course, as everyone present expected, it was Kubwa. Except for two... Can you guess who I mean?"

Simba(K):
"Kovu and Tama."

Simba(M):
"Exactly. It was supposed to be the most beautiful day of our lives... But the opposite happened... They had mingled inconspicuously with the guests and hoped that I would pass the throne directly to them. When this didn't happen, disaster struck... Kovu and Tama burst out of the crowd and attacked us, saying they would kill us..."

Simba(K):
"My God..."

Simba(M):
"You can say that out loud... There was a serious fight... Those around us had trouble separating us... Until Sarabi managed to get Kubwa to safety... It's almost unbelievable that she survived the attack without a single scratch, even though she, unlike me, was not protected..."

Kubwa:
"I was lucky in my misfortune... But we didn't let them intimidate us and continued the ceremony until the end, while we had Kovu and Tama detained away from it. To be on the safe side, I had Rafiki give me a potion afterwards that reversed any kind of injuries, including internal ones. I was in perfect condition again, as if nothing had happened. But I didn't want to witness what was going on in the gorge during that time..."

Simba(M):
"Unfortunately, Kovu's and Tama's attack forced me to do something I would have preferred to avoid... Their attack was tantamount to an assassination attempt and 14 years ago Mufasa had already shown us how we respond to this. Together with Kiburi, the three of us took them to the gorge, exactly where Mufasa had killed Zira and the hyenas four and a half years earlier. On the way there, they repeatedly threatened me with war if I should't hand over the Pride Lands to them. But I didn't let myself be blackmailed and carried out my threat from my cub-hood. In front of their panicked faces, I grew to the very top of the gorge and stomped them both into the ground. Peace at last. Nobody stood in our way anymore. Now that Kubwa had fulfilled her part of our mutual promise, it was time for me to do the same with mine. In the afternoon, I took her to Rafiki's laboratory. When we got there, the big surprise followed. In front of her eyes, I grew up to the ceiling. She was terrified."
laughs

Kubwa:
"You bet. I had never heard of it before. I almost ran away. But when he stopped growing and calmed me down, I changed my mind."

Simba(M):
"Then I started to loosen the secrecy and told Kubwa the story behind it. However, before I gave her the potion, I practiced mind control with her, as this is important when changing size."

Simba(K):
"Alice in Wonderland?"

Simba(M):
points at Simba(K)
"EXACTLY. And she mastered it right away. Now nothing stood in the way of her taking the potion anymore."

Kubwa:
"You should have seen my face. Now I realized how Simba wanted to free me of my dwarfism. Never in my entire life had I been so happy about a surprise. After the warmth had disappeared, everything worked smoothly. I immediately decided to take on a new normal size, namely my current size. With a big kiss, I thanked Simba for his successful surprise. Like this."
repeats her big kiss and kisses Simba on the cheek

Simba(M):
kisses back gently
"This way we both kept our promise and our time as royal couple could begin. But before that we had to deal with a topic that was not very pleasant for Kubwa at first: family planning."

Kubwa:
"Even considering my past, I had doubts about whether I could handle cubs well. Actually, I had already made up my mind to remain without cubs. Actually..."
looks at Mufasa and Sarabi
"...if it wouldn't have made Mufasa and Sarabi have a great idea."

Mufasa:
"Now that we no longer ruled the Pride Lands, Sarabi and I sat down together and thought about how we could help them. We discussed it intensively for several days before we came to a solution."

Sarabi:
"Since we had a lot more time now, we decided to become parents again ourselves to show Simba and especially Kubwa what it is like to have cubs."

Simba(M):
"Kubwa and I had only been on the throne for a month when they took us for a walk to the Flat Ridge Rock. There we learned from them that there was a new cub on the way. I was going to be a big brother as an adult. Congratulations came from all sides for my parents and me. At first, I didn't know how to react, as I couldn't imagine having siblings at all. But the more time went on, the more happy I became. After four months, the time had finally come. In the morning, I was drinking at the watering hole with Kiburi, when suddenly Tai and Tau stood next to us and gave us the good news, asking me to come to our cave immediately. When I got there, I immediately wanted to know what it was. A perfectly healthy brother."

Simba and Bahati look at each other.
     
Simba(M):
"And his name was... Bahati..."

Simba and Bahati snuggle up to each other.

Sarabi:
"That was originally going to be Simba's name. But Mufasa wanted to help your father so that he could at least live with his loss. That gave us the idea of naming our Simba after you. Originally we only wanted to have one cub. But it was Mufasa's idea to refrain from that when Kubwa expressed concerns about having cubs of her own. In return, if it was going to be a boy again, I insisted on the name Bahati. That's what happened, and Simba became a happy big brother."

Simba(M):
"When we saw each other for the first time, I was overwhelmed by my feelings and cried tears of joy. The ice was finally broken. I was even allowed to hold him in my paws. I came very close to him and he licked my face. A moment I've never forgotten... I could already feel that we would become something very special... But I could see both joy and worry in our parents' faces. Of course, they were worried that the past might repeat itself. But it shouldn't."

Bahati:
"Compared to Dad and Uncle Taka, there are crucial differences between Simba and me. THEY were born within a few minutes, while Simba and I are five years apart. When I was born, he was already king. The discussions between Dad and Uncle Taka about who would be king never occurred between the two of us. I could never go against Simba. I love him too much for that."

Simba(M):
looks at Bahati
"I don't know if you remember, but it was especially noticeable when you were a cub. You must have mistaken me for a god."

Bahati:
giggles
“Yes, I remember.”

Simba(M):
to Simba(K)
"He was literally attached to me and always wanted to be with me. Luckily for us, I felt the same about him. But because of my royal duties, I didn't always have time for him and had to keep him busy elsewhere. The more happy we were when we saw each other again afterwards, and he hugged my legs. Bahati was very lively as a cub. He always reminded me of my own cub-hood. Now, as an adult, he has become calmer and sometimes gets along without me. But we still spend most of our time together. Today, I can't imagine having lived without him anymore."

Simba(K):
"That's just great. I've never seen such a sibling love before. It's nice to see that you've kept it up to this day."

Kubwa:
"You should have seen that. The two of them have built an indestructible bond over the years, something that was unthinkable with Mufasa and Taka. That didn't leave me unscathed either. I also spent time with Bahati. Thanks to the valuable help of Mufasa and Sarabi, he became more and more like my own cub to me. After just eight months, I had already changed my mind and was ready for my own cubs. I didn't think it would happen so quickly. Shortly after Bahati's first birthday, Kopa was born and we were able to use our experience effectively."

Simba(M):
"From then on, Bahati was hooked. Kopa was at least as attached to him as Bahati was to me. Whenever Bahati looked after him, they played a lot together. From one day to the next, Kopa called him the most lovable uncle in the world. Meanwhile, I had further relaxed the secrecy. When they were both still cubs, I told them independently of each other that we had supernatural powers and that it was only a matter of time before they would awaken. I deliberately kept from them that a potion was necessary for this. But they didn't want to know any more details. As the two grew up over the years, we noticed something. While Bahati grew into a responsible adult, Kopa remained somewhat childish in character. He still is today. For this reason, I decided to only give Bahati supernatural powers on his fifth birthday at the time and to wait with Kopa. Little changed in the following three years, but I remained confident that Kopa would be ready soon."

Simba(K):
“Yes… like father, like son. So now there are three of you.”

Bahati:
"More than that: Playing with Kopa awakened my desire to be a father myself... That may sound simple, but I just can't find a suitable lioness... But I'm sticking with it... I get support from all sides, especially from Simba... That has brought us even closer together..."

Simba(M) and Bahati hug each other.

Mufasa:
"It always fills me with pride to see you both like this. MY brother would have never even thought of such a thing."

Simba(M), Bahati:
“You’re welcome, Dad.”

Mufasa:
"And how you always answer together. Wonderful. As if you could read each other's minds."

Simba(M) and Bahati grin.

Simba(M):
"And that brings us back to a year ago, when we drank together at the watering hole and I told the story about Kovu's failed bet. There my breath was caught because I remembered a friend we had actually almost forgotten. Malka. We hadn't had any contact with him for eight years. 'I have to find him again!' I swore to myself and set off for the Sunlands the very next day. It's not far from here, after all. When I got there, I asked my way through to him, coming with peaceful intentions. Malka's subservients are at least as nice and helpful as mine. When I finally found him, he recognized me immediately and his joy of seeing me again knew no boundaries. Then he couldn't stop talking."

Malka:
"Why not? After all, we hadn't seen each other for eight years. Since I took over the kingdom from my parents, I ruled it alone. I had come to terms with not having a queen and I can live with that. But my duties as king were always at the limit of my endurance, and it was slowly becoming too much for me. I urgently needed help, but that's exactly when Simba was there."

Simba(M):
"Of course I was willing to help. We included Kubwa and met with him regularly over the following year to look for a solution. Malka showed us his entire kingdom. A very beautiful land. We had never seen it in all its glory before. There has always been neutrality between the Sunlands and the Pride Lands. There was never really any contact. But if we really wanted to help Malka, that had to change. And so we came to the following conclusion: Malka formed an alliance with us. We dissolved the Sunlands as an independent kingdom and converted it into a district and incorporated it into the Pride Lands. Since then the original territory of the Pride Lands is called the district of government. Malka remains responsible for the Sunlands, but now has to consult with us."

Simba(K):
to Malka
“In that sense, you have subordinated yourself to them.”

Malka:
"Right. That was necessary. I wouldn't have been able to do it otherwise."

Simba(M):
"That's what we're here for. The border between our lands now functions as a district border, while our external borders remain unchanged. This allows our inhabitants and subservients complete freedom of movement. Our decisions then came into force exactly one year after the day of our reunion."

Malka:
"Believing that my time as king was over soon, I thought I would not be able to take part in it for long. Little did I know that it would never happen."

Simba(M):
"Now that he was our ally, he should be given supernatural powers as well. After all, it was still his wish to be able to be bigger. So I asked him to meet me again in a month, but this time in our cave. As a pretext, I wanted to know from him what experiences the Sunlands were having with the new political situation."

Malka:
"I thought it was premature, but I agreed. Of course, I was not supposed to know that our meeting actually had a completely different reason."

Simba(M):
"In the meantime, I informed Kubwa, Bahati, Mufasa, Sarabi, Kiburi and Rafiki of my plan and prepared myself."

Chapter 28: Simba's past - Part 2: Today's day

Chapter Text

Simba(M):
“And so it has been reached: today's day.”
looks around
"Hang in there. You're almost there."

Laughter.

Simba(M):
"I had agreed with Malka that he would go to our district border so that Kopa could escort him safely to Pride Rock. The situation in the area is actually far too relaxed for that, but there was a reason behind it: if Kopa brought Malka to me unharmed, I knew that he was ready to take on responsibility. In return, I wanted to reward him with your father's supernatural powers. What kind of reward it would be was, of course, still a secret when I instructed him."

Kopa:
“Yes…, I hate secrets.”

Simba(M):
"But it was soon revealed, thanks to your excellent job."

Kopa:
embarrassed look
"Well, it wasn't entirely my job... Dad had chosen a route for me to walk there and back. It also led past your tree. There was no one there on the way there, but when I came back with Malka, we met your father. He thought that Malka had walked far enough and insisted on letting him ride on him."

Simba(K):
looks at Kiburi in disbelief
“You volunteer to be a mount, Dad?”

Kiburi:
grins
"I was already like that when they were cubs. He always loved to ride me together with Simba and Kubwa. And today, as a busy king, Malka should be able to relax wherever he can."

Malka:
"That was devious of your father, Simba. I was just about to decline and turn away a little when he swung himself under me and lifted me up with a jerk. I was so frightened that I could really use some rest."

Simba(K):
holds his right paw in front of his face
"Unbelievable..."

Kopa:
"But he was a great help to me. After a short stop at the watering hole, we went to Pride Rock, where I had completed my mission, as Dad had wished."

Malka:
"When we got to the top, we were greeted by Bahati. That was a surprise because I didn't know him at all, as Simba had never told me anything about him before. For the moment, we could only exchange a few words before I was supposed to come into the cave."

Simba(M):
"Malka only found out today that we have supernatural powers. While I was waiting for him to arrive in the cave, Bahati came to me. We talked about the events in the gorge. It's like this, Simba: every time I see Bahati, I have the feeling that the stranger from the gorge is standing in front of me again."

Simba(K):
questioning look
“Bahati saved you? Then he wasn’t even born yet.”

Simba(M):
"As impossible as it may sound, but yes. Same look, same voice, even the same scent. I don't believe in a coincidence."

Bahati:
"I also don't understand how that can be, but I certainly don't have an identical twin."

Simba(K):
"You're right. Now I understand even more how much this bothers you two."

Simba(M):
"When Dad came along, the three of us talked about this extremely mysterious event. We came to the conclusion that it would probably remain a secret forever. But you weren't back yet. With your teleport to the Pride Rock, you brought us to an important realization that makes it worth thinking about it again. But first, Malka was the focus. After Dad had left and Bahati had taken up position in front of the cave, I prepared myself. I wanted to explain it to Malka carefully. But in case he didn't believe me, which I assumed he would, I wanted to grow up to the ceiling in front of his eyes, just like I did with Kubwa. I practiced that one last time. With my head under the ceiling, I once again boasted about my supernatural powers to Kovu and Tama, who are condemned to eternal silence. Kubwa came into the cave without me noticing."

Bahati:
"Even without me noticing. She actually managed to sneak past me."

Kubwa:
"And it was a very simple trick. Outside the cave, out of Bahati's sight, I had shrunk to the size of his paws. This meant I could simply walk past him. Once inside, Simba was just growing. Since the hissing of his body drowned out mine, I was able to grow to about half the size of Simba completely relaxed."

Bahati:
"It was agreed with Simba that he would grow in the cave, but shortly afterwards there was another hissing sound. I had no idea that it was Kubwa."

Kubwa:
“That was when I grew to Simba’s size.”

Simba(M):
"With our heads under the ceiling, we then talked about our experiences with Kovu and Tama. As malicious as they were, I tend to agree with Kovu on one point. He called Kubwa my fake sister, which we took as an insult at the time. But look at us: We have almost the same colors, even including Bahati's. But of course we know better than anyone that we are not related to Kubwa."

Kubwa:
"After I realized that, thanks to Simba, I take it as a compliment since then. That's why you're all allowed to call me their fake sister from now on. And I promise not to react in an annoyed manner anymore."

Simba(M):
"And then Kopa was back and his mission was perfectly fulfilled. First I spoke to Malka and then gave Kopa his reward."

Bahati:
"While outside I was struck by the shock that Kubwa was in the cave..."

Laughter.

Kubwa:
"Oh, Bahati..."

Bahati:
"I know. This can't happen to me with any living being without supernatural powers."

Simba(M):
"First I had to tell Malka about Bahati. After all, he had only just met him."

Malka:
“You could have told me that earlier.”

Simba(M):
“We wanted to have more than just one surprise for you.”

Malka:
“Which should follow quickly then...”

Simba(M):
"After Malka told me that his inhabitants had differing opinions about our alliance, he quickly realized that there must be another reason for our meeting."

Malka:
"Answering a simple question doesn't require a one-on-one conversation. Nor how it could be that your father had grown. I noticed that immediately when we came across him."

Simba(K):
"So he had slightly changed his size again. He's been doing this every day since he discovered his ability."

Simba(M):
"Now that he had noticed, I had to carefully enlighten Malka."

Malka:
"First he asked me about Kovu and a moment with him when I called him crazy. That did happen. He ran to Tama and me in despair and told me that he had lost against Simba. He was said to have blown into his thumb and grown bigger as a result. I didn't believe a word of it and thought he had just made it up to distract from himself. But as I found out later, that wasn't the case."

Simba(M):
"Malka didn't want to believe me. So I told him your father's story as I heard it from him at the time. After that, Malka still had doubts and thought it was all made up."

Malka:
"I learned the hard way that this was a big mistake..."

Simba(M):
"I started growing before his eyes. The bigger I grew, the more embarrassed he became."

Malka:
"For the first time in my life, I was really scared. Both for our friendship and for myself. I didn't want to think about what Simba might do next. All my attempts to show him that I believed him now only made him grow faster. Finally, I surrendered, dropped to the ground and held my paws in front of my face. But he still continued to grow. Only when there was a dull sound it suddenly became completely quiet. I risked a look between my paws and was overwhelmed. In front of me sat Simba, now as big as the cave was high. He had literally let the ceiling fall on his head. I had never had to look up so far to see his face. Fortunately, my situation was not as bad as it looked. All Simba did now was quote a few sentences that I had once said to him as a cub."

Simba(M):
"He said: 'Thanks to my father, Kovu and Tama don't stand a chance against me, even when they're together. Nevertheless, I wish I could be bigger so that they don't dare come near me at all. But if I could, I would want to become a giant. Then I would simply knock them over with just one paw and I would have won. That's what he said to me word for word."

Malka:
"Now that Simba had my full attention, I learned what he wanted to do with me. He wanted to grant my wish to be bigger. I lost my faith when I heard that Kiburi had even more supernatural powers and that he had been in the world for 137 years."

Simba(M):
“Simba, by the way, for 105 years.”

Malka:
"Kubwa was supposed to come with us to Rafiki's lab. After Simba called her in, I made the next big mistake. I said to her, 'How do you do that? Simba can become a giant while you have to stay small. I admire how well you handle it.' I shouldn't have done that. I had no idea that Kubwa also had supernatural powers, but I should have guessed in hindsight. She grew to her new normal size, which makes her bigger than me, and reprimanded me. Earlier, when I entered the cave, she came to me in the size I used to know her. Standing next to Kiburi, it seemed as if she was still a cub. And I was such an idiot to tell her that right to her face."

Laughter.

Malka:
"Yeah, sometimes I'm not the smartest, but at least she accepted my apology."

Kubwa:
"Luckily for you, I'm not as vindictive as some others, and I learned from Simba to curb my over-confidence. But never mind. Now you know."

Simba(M):
"We were just about to set off when Bahati came to us. Kopa had escaped him once again."

Bahati:
"I wanted to run after Kopa as soon as he left the cave. If only Kubwa hadn't come right after him. I didn't know that she had sneaked past me. That made me doubt myself a lot."

Simba(M):
"You could tell on our way to Rafiki's lab. You were hanging your head."

Bahati:
"Yes, Simba. But thanks to your valuable tip, it wasn't that difficult to find Kopa. I could have figured it out myself."

Simba(M):
“We all support you, Bahati, so that one day you will become a very good father.”

Bahati:
"Yes... One day..."

Simba(M):
"While Bahati went off with Kubwa to look for Kopa, I climbed up to the storage room with Malka. Once we got to the top, I first practiced mind control with Malka. We didn't want another accident to happen."

Malka:
"We also drew on Alice in Wonderland. Putting yourself in that situation is quite an experience. The only difference is that, unlike Alice, we remain in control. I thought it would be more difficult."

Simba(M):
“And then the potion was yours.”

Malka:
"The thought that Kiburi's blood was in it still made me a little horrified. But when I drank it, there was no taste of it. Instead, it tasted like bananas. Very tasty. There was also a gaballo fruit in it. In the minutes that followed, I gained supernatural powers. This warmth was an indescribable feeling. Then he checked whether everything had worked by first biting my paw. I felt no pain and no trace was left behind."

Simba(K):
“So everything had worked.”

Malka:
"It did. I was also able to change my size without any problems afterwards. When I thanked him and lay in his arms, he confessed to me what he once had planned for me. I must say I was a little shocked. But you couldn't tell at the time. He apologized to me sincerely. But with so much good that he has always done for me, I just had to forgive him. But if anyone had to apologize, it was me. After all, I had unsettled Simba with my behavior at the time."

Simba(M):
"But in the end we were able to put the past behind us. While we were still in each other's arms, Kubwa and Bahati came back with Kopa. Bahati had found him all by himself. As I was to learn, not without reason. Bahati?"

Bahati:
"Simba had given me the tip that I would most likely find Kopa at the butterfly bush. It always blooms at this time of the year. Kubwa accompanied me. On the way there we passed the Place of Disappearance. There we found your father, completely distraught. He must have experienced something that reminded him of you."

Kiburi:
"Just before those two, Kopa and his girlfriend Vitani came to see me. They actually reminded me of your mother and you, Simba. As soon as they were gone, I felt it all over again. I had to go to the Place of Disappearance and let off steam. I was sure I would never get over it."

Bahati:
"Kubwa and I were pretty much at a loss. We agreed that Kopa had to go to Simba, but that Kiburi shouldn't be alone either. So I went looking without Kubwa, while she stayed with your father. When I got to the butterfly bush, I didn't have to wait long before the two of them came running towards me, chasing a butterfly. I quickly hid in the grass."

Kopa:
"We were so busy with the butterfly that we didn't notice Uncle Bahati. Then the butterfly sat on a stone. Now I had a good chance of catching it. And I would have succeeded if my uncle hadn't been lying in my way. I tripped over him and fell. The butterfly fled in alarm, but Vitani immediately started chasing it and caught it shortly afterwards. Uncle Bahati had really embarrassed me."

Bahati:
"This wouldn't have happened if you had stayed close."

Kopa:
"And the way you talked your way around my reward, that also requires some imagination."

Bahati:
"When we got back to Rafiki's lab, Kubwa was already waiting for us. Kopa climbed up straight away, while I learned from her that your father was still not feeling better. So we decided that Simba should take over. I immediately called him down to us and we told him."

Simba(M):
"You were right to choose me. If your father had a breakdown, he was a case for me. Then he would only let me get so close to him. But Kopa and Malka were waiting for me upstairs. So what should I do? First Kopa should get his reward so that I could then take him to Kiburi with me. I climbed back upstairs to start right away."

Kopa:
"You don't have to tell everything again because of me, Dad. You basically did the same thing with me as you did with Malka."

Simba(M):
"But you got a fright when you entered the storage room."

Kopa:
"Yes, I got it. I had no idea that I would find Malka as a giant in it. He immediately explained to me that Dad had granted his wish to be bigger. I wondered why the two of them hadn't done it outside, as I assumed he would stay that big forever. I was just about to look for a potion that could reverse his growth spurt when Malka called me back and said that Dad would explain it to me in a minute. I was excited to hear THAT explanation."

Malka:
to Simba(M)
"You came at just the right time. I couldn't have held Kopa off any longer."

Simba(M):
"So I first had to explain to Kopa that the supernatural powers are not innate, but can only be obtained via a potion. I explained to him that these powers bring an enormous responsibility with them. By providing safe conduct, Kopa had proven that he was ready to take on the responsibility."
mischievously looking at Kiburi
"I also learned that Kiburi was serving as a mount by the way..."

Laughter. Kiburi grins.

Simba(M):
“And then Kopa was allowed to drink the potion.”

Kopa:
"The warmth that came afterwards was unique. It did me a lot of good. After that, everything worked just as well as it did with Malka. And before we knew it, we were back downstairs with Uncle Bahati."

Simba(M):
"When we got back down, we all grew so big that the earth shook beneath us. Then we split up, each doing a 'walk'. On a 'walk', Simba, we do nothing more than walk from A to B. But: as giants. Since we've been walking through our land like this, the attacks from the Outlands have decreased significantly. Knowing that only one of us can take on all of them at the same time, only a few dare to cross the river. But it's better to be safe than sorry."

Simba(K):
“That sounds interesting. I would love to come along sometime.”

Simba(M):
“Gladly. Anyone who can become a giant is welcome to walk with us.”

Kopa:
“Malka and I didn’t find our first steps as giants all that difficult.”

Malka:
"You just have to make sure you walk slowly and keep an eye on your surroundings. Otherwise, it's very easy."

Simba(K):
"It is. In the same way, I stomped through the jungle as a giant for a while."

Simba(M):
"From above, we were able to spot Kiburi early on. When we were near him, we ended our 'walk', shrank back to our normal size and sat down next to him. His condition had not improved in the meantime. Your father immediately buried his head in my mane and poured out his heart to us. He blamed himself for your disappearance and refused to accept that it was not that way. Then, while he continued to cry with his head in my mane, I started what brought you back together. Your father, together with Kopa and me, was supposed to roar everything out. I know from experience that whoever does it feels better afterwards. So the three of us got into position and started roaring together."

Simba(K):
"I heard everything. You roared three times in total. Even then I could hear Dad clearly."

Simba(M):
"Kopa and I only roared twice. Your father had drowned out the sound of both of us together so much, that we stopped in amazement. The third time he roared alone. We thought we knew your father well, but we didn't know that he had such a powerful voice, even when he was normal sized. We had never heard him roar so loudly and for so long before."

Simba(K):
"That was no ordinary roar. What you heard was what Dad had always called me with. Even after so long, I recognized it immediately. I ran as fast as I could in your direction. On the way, I heard someone roar two more times."

Bahati:
"I was the first. The roar of the three could be heard all the way to our cave. I was there with Kubwa, Malka and our parents. Kubwa was already worried about Kopa, but I was able to calm her down. Before we parted ways at Rafiki's lab, Simba told me that he and Kopa had arrived at Kiburi if I heard them roaring. But since Kubwa still would've wanted to see what was going on, I ran to the edge of Pride Rock for her and roared in all directions."

Simba(M):
"I then replied and signaled that everything was fine. Your father was now feeling noticeably better, but he still wanted to rest a bit under your tree. I insisted that he didn't have to walk anymore, so I quickly became the mount myself."

Simba(K):
“You too?”

Long laughter.

Simba(M):
"You know, Simba, your father's idea wasn't such a bad one. When we were cubs, Malka, Kubwa and I often rode on him. It was time to give him back something. So I crawled under him and let myself grow, together with Kopa. Then, just as we were about to set off, you began to announce yourself. The wind had carried your scent to us. When it hit my nose, I couldn't identify it, although it seemed familiar. Kopa felt the same, but your father didn't smell anything at all."

Simba(K):
to Kiburi
“You were probably too tired, huh?”

Kiburi:
"After all that roaring, I was actually pretty tired."

Simba(M):

"On the way to your tree, Kopa and I couldn't get the scent out of our heads. We couldn't think of its owner. Especially not that it could have been you. When we got to your tree, a voice said to me: 'Simba, go back and take another look.' So I went back. Alone. On the way to the Place of Disappearance, I caught your scent again and it even got more intense. So there had to be someone nearby. When I got back to the Place of Disappearance, I actually found a white lion with a red mane. Of course, I thought it was your father who had somehow run past me unnoticed and didn't want to leave the Place of Disappearance. Well... until I saw your face. I think we were both really scared."

Simba(K):
"Oh yes, you bet. I didn't even hear you coming until you spoke to me."

Simba(M):
"First of all, I had to realize that it wasn't your father lying in front of me. You two have such a similar build, I could have sworn it was him. When you then greeted me with our greeting, I was even more astonished. A lion comes to our land that I've never seen before, but who knows our greeting. I don't experience that every day. Simba's breakdown when I answered his question about being in the Pride Lands made me have a first suspicion. When he then told me his story in the shortest possible form, there was no longer any doubt that it had to be him."

Simba(K):
"I was not prepared to meet his majesty. And... I have fought my way home for 93 years... I thought it would have been faster..."

Kiburi:
"When you were kidnapped at the age of twelve, I never would have believed that I would see you again at the age of 105. The situation I found at the Place of your Disappearance did not look like it."

Simba(K):
“Then the most beautiful moment of our lives finally came… When Simba and Kopa reunited us…”

Kiburi:
"Yes... that was the most beautiful moment of our lives... Nobody believed it anymore... But I knew immediately that it had to be you... There are certainly no other lions that look like us... It was a good thing that our family wanted to check on things and could introduce themselves to you..."

Simba(K):
“Everything was fine with us.”

Kubwa:
"Yes, indeed. I trusted Bahati that nothing had happened, but I wanted to see for myself. Oh yes, you don't even know why we were in our cave in the first place. Mufasa and Sarabi wanted to greet Malka personally when he returned to us and also talk to him about our family's past. Starting with our predecessors Ahadi and Uru. Mufasa and Sarabi have already told you about that in detail."

Malka:
"And that's why I listened to the story again. But it wasn't a problem for me. Now I know that I understood everything correctly."

Simba(K):
"I understand. Then Dad and I spent the afternoon together and looked forward to the evening..."
looks at Kiburi
"It was the most beautiful of the last 93 years..."

Kiburi:
looks at Simba(K)
"Yes, my son... Come here..."

Kiburi and Simba(K) hug each other.

Simba(M):
"And that brings us to our meeting. That was OUR part. We did it. After 93 years, we are finally back on the same page."

The group applauds in recognition and for a long time. Meanwhile, Kiburi and Simba(K) hold the embrace and look around. They see enthusiastic faces. When the applause dies down, they break the embrace. Simba(M) comes over to the two of them, sits down next to Simba(K) and puts his right paw on his shoulder.

Simba(M):
"Simba... your father has already mentioned it. What you have accomplished is unique. You will go down in the history of our land. I cannot remember a lion who fought his way back home with such an iron will. No one will be able to do the same any time soon. You have earned the highest respect in the entire pride. We are all very proud of you. And I am proud that I can bear your name."

Simba(K):
"We can be proud of our fathers for understanding each other so well and for speaking to each other at the right time. I want to thank you again, Simba. Without your actions at exactly the right moment, I would have walked past the Pride Lands."

While Simba(K) says this, Mufasa approaches from behind and walks towards Kiburi.

Simba(M):
to Simba(K)
"Come here..."

Simba(M) and Simba(K) fall into each other's arms. There is applause from the pride once again.

Simba(M):

“It was an honor, Simba...”

Mufasa has arrived at Kiburi. They also hug each other.

Kiburi:
"Thank you too, Mufasa. Now my time of suffering is finally over. You played a decisive role in it."

Mufasa:
"I was happy to do it, Kiburi..."
looks at Simba(M) and Simba(K)
"Look at them... Like fathers, like sons..."

Kiburi:
“Yes…, they get along splendidly… I have always been convinced of that…”

Simba(M) and Simba(K) release their embrace and turn to their fathers.

Kiburi:
"See, Simba. I always knew you would get along great."

Simba(M), Simba(K):
"Who do you mean?"

Mufasa and Kiburi laugh. Simba(M) and Simba(K) look at each other.

Mufasa:
“That’s exactly what I expected.”

Kiburi:
"I mean both of you."

Simba(M) and Simba(K) grin. Simba(M) pats Simba(K) on his shoulder, whereupon the latter turns to Kopa.

Simba(K):
"Oh, Kopa."

Kopa:
"Yes?"

Simba(K):
“That looked really amazing, the way you stood on your hind legs.”

Kopa:
surprised
"Thank you very much."

Simba(K):
“Can you do THIS too?”

Simba(K) pushes himself off the ground with his paws. He rears up and stands safely on his hind legs. Everyone looks at him in amazement.

Kopa:
“How did you learn that?”

Simba(K):
"Well, as long as I had been with the people, I have learned a lot from them. Even the way they move. Look at this."

Standing on his hind legs, Simba(K) carefully takes a few steps. Many mouths drop open in amazement.

Simba(M):
“A lion on two legs. None of us have ever seen anything like this before.”

Simba(K):
falls back onto all fours
"Don't worry. I've never shown myself like that around the people. Besides, I prefer to move around on all fours. Otherwise I wouldn't be a real lion."

Kopa:
"I'll give it a try."

Kopa sits down and carefully tries to stand on his hind legs. When he has fully reared up, he stands there, slightly wobbling, for a few seconds before dropping back down onto all fours.

Kopa:
"Maybe I could, but I prefer to remain a four-legged creature."

Simba(M):
“Well, that’s a successful conclusion.”
to the pride
"Yes, as you may have guessed, we have now reached the end of our meeting. It's really great that each and every one of you has stuck it out until the end. We have learned a lot this evening, experienced a lot and for some a new life has begun. We all have to process that first. With that in mind: come home safely and get a good night's sleep on tonight. Thank you and good night."

The pride bows and replies in unison:
"Good night, your majesty."

One after the other, those present stand up.

Tau:
“Thanks again for my leg, Simba.”

Tai:
“We owe you something.”

Simba(K):
“You’re welcome, Tai and Tau.”

The pride scatters in all directions. Only the royal family, with all its members, remains at the fireplace. The fire has mostly burned down and is only glowing.

Simba(M):
"So, Dad, Simba, now for something completely different. I assume that Ahadi will be revived is a done deal. But when?"

Simba(K):
"Tomorrow morning after sunrise would be the best time. Then it'll have our back. It works like Tau's leg. Ahadi's entire body will glow. At night we would be caught immediately. With the sun at our backs, the danger is not quite as great."

Mufasa:
"I think with the help of Simba's abilities we can take the risk. But the final say, as always, is yours, my son."

Simba(M):
“Ahadi’s return to life would be very much in our interest...”
thinks for a moment, then nods
"We'll try. Tomorrow morning, shortly after sunrise, we'll discreetly go to the river. To where the way to Ahadi is the shortest. We'll discuss the next steps on site. We should go to sleep now, because we have to be absolutely fit tomorrow. Remember Rafiki's prediction."

Simba(K):
“What does he predict?”

Simba(M):
"He predicted that something completely unexpected would happen today. That was your appearance today. But this prediction is valid until the day after tomorrow. We haven't had that for a long time. So until then, always expect the unexpected. That's why we need to be well rested in time. If you want, you can spend the night with us in the cave."

Simba(K):
“You are fulfilling my cub-hood dream, Simba.”

Simba(M):
"You are part of our family, Simba. You have waited long enough for this."

Kiburi:
"You won't regret it, Simba. You'll love it there."

Mufasa, Bahati and Kopa cover the remaining embers with earth.

Simba(M):
"Very good. No one will pay attention to it now. So then: everyone follow me. An important task awaits us tomorrow morning."

The royal family leaves the fireplace one by one and returns to Pride Rock.

Chapter 29: A king returns home

Chapter Text

A long, exciting evening was followed by a short night. Some slept more, others less well due to excitement. Simba(K) really enjoyed his stay inside Pride Rock's cave. Shortly before the end of the night, however, he left. Kopa noticed this, followed him unnoticed and watched him while lying at the edge of Pride Rock. Simba(K) disappeared into Rafiki's tree and has remained there for some time. Kopa becomes worried as the first light of dawn slowly sets in.

Kopa:
"Hopefully he'll be back soon..."
breathes out long
"Simba, what are you doing with Rafiki for so long...? It's dawning already, we still have to walk to the river and we still don't know anything about your plan..."

Vitani leaves the cave and approaches Kopa.

Vitani:
"Kopa...?"

Kopa:
looks behind him
"Vitani. Good morning..."
lies on his back and welcomes Vitani with open paws
"Come to me... I've only grown bigger for you..."

Vitani walks to Kopa until she is above him and lies on his belly. Kopa is twice as big as he usually is.

Vitani:
"Good morning... That's nice of you..."

Kopa hugs Vitani while they rub their heads together, purring softly and occasionally licking their cheeks. They don't notice that Simba(M) and Kiburi are watching them from the entrance to the cave.

Kiburi:
"Look at them... They've really fallen in love with each other..."

Simba(M):
"Kopa already is this far... Vitani just doesn't know it yet..."

Kiburi:
"I thought so... When I saw the two of them together yesterday, it was immediately clear to me... Then it won't be long until 'the sparks will fly' between them..."

Simba(M):
"Are you saying that I could become a grandfather in the near future...?"

Kiburi:
"You'd better be ready for it... As soon as they've confessed their love to each other, it could happen at any time..."

Simba(M):
"Oh my goodness... Me and being a grandfather...? I haven't even thought about that yet..."

Vitani is still lying on Kopa's belly. They pause for a moment with their heads together.

Vitani:
“Kopa…?”

Kopa:
“Yes…?”

Vitani:
“May I have your new powers too…?”

Kopa:
“Of course… Then you can always stay with me… I will ask Dad personally…”

Vitani:
“I really appreciate that… Thank you…”

Vitani looks worried.

Kopa:
“What is it…?”

Vitani:
“Nothing…”

Kopa:
“You look worried… You can talk to me about anything, Vitani… Please tell me what’s bothering you…”

Vitani:
“I know… It’s just…: I’m scared… If Simba is caught… there will definitely be war…”

Kopa:
“You don’t need to be afraid… I’m with you…”

Vitani:
“How does he even imagine how this is supposed to work...?”

Kopa:
“We don’t know yet either… but he will have thought carefully about how he can avoid being caught… Of course… there is always a residual risk… But if it comes to war… we should also see that as an opportunity…”

Vitani:
“Why that…?”

Kopa:
“Well, Vitani… that’s in the history of our land… A long time ago, the Land of Giants was still part of our land… But after the lost war that King Kiros started, it was taken away from us and became an independent kingdom… My Great-great-grandfather Mohatu once achieved a reconciliation between the two lands... The kings of the Pride Lands and the Land of Giants have been close friends ever since... This was also the case under his successor Ahadi and Barras, the last king from there... A few years ago... all the kingdoms that border on what is now called the Outlands reached an agreement, which we also joined... It states that the Outlands will be awarded to whoever succeeds in liberating it... And since we feel indebted to our ancestors to restore the former peace... we hope that we are the ones... It would also be in your interest... Three of your grandparents were white giants from over there... They were all among the victims back then... Don't you feel any satisfaction...?"

Vitani:
"Yes, I do... But we aren't allowed to do that... Since Kiros, the Pride Lands are no longer allowed to wage wars of aggression..."

Kopa:
"That's right... We are only allowed to attack to defend ourselves... If the Outlands shall belong to us, the first strike must come from there, not from us... That may diminish our chances, but we are not giving up hope... If Simba leads the survivors he has found to us and we resettle them into the Land of Giants then, we have fulfilled all the requirements for a reunification of the two lands... However, the agreement assumed that no one survived 20 years ago... But since that is not the case, it must now be adjusted... So if the Land of Giants is to be liberated, Cecil and Sora will decide what happens next, after all, its their land... Whatever happens, I protect you... So don't worry..."

Vitani:
"Thank you, Kopa..."

Kopa and Vitani rub their heads together again and lick their cheeks. Vitani looks around briefly before looking Kopa deep in the eyes.

Vitani:
"Kopa..."

Kopa:
"Yes, Vitani?"

Vitani:
"I have to tell you something..."

Kopa:
surprised
"Tell me something...? What...?"

Vitani:
"I..."

Just as Vitani is about to continue, she is interrupted by Simba(K). He has returned in the meantime and is also twice as big as usual.

Simba(K):
"May I disturb the familiar togetherness?"

Kopa and Vitani are startled.

Kopa:
"Oh, Simba. Good morning. Of course you may. And, how was the first night back home?"

Simba(K):
"Very good. It's very cozy in your cave."

Kopa:
"I'm glad to hear that. What were you doing with Rafiki for so long? I thought you wouldn't be back in time."

Simba(K):
"You don't need to worry about me so quickly. I couldn't sleep anymore, so I went to Rafiki, who is already awake as well. We exchanged information about potions. It was a very interesting conversation. Rafiki is a real expert in the field. He has received several awards for this.”

Kopa:
“Exactly. Including one for finding a way for your father to share his powers 14 years ago. That saved my grandfather Mufasa’s life.”

Simba(K):
“He even has all the ingredients I need to share the abilities that I brought with me with you. Of course there is an easier way. But he remains silent about how he prepared the potion back then. But I also think that it is better this way.”

Kopa:
“Yes, before the wrong one finds out.”
to Vitani
“Vitani, Simba is here right now. Go ahead and ask him.”

Vitani:
“Simba..., your plan to bring King Ahadi back... scares me...”

Simba(K):
“In what way?”

Vitani:
“Of what would happen if you were caught. Then we will be attacked for sure.”

Simba(K):
“Well, it can't be completely ruled out, but it won't happen that easily. I spoke to Mufasa last night and thought carefully about how we are going to proceed.”

Vitani:
“And what have you thought about?”

Kopa:
“So you're not doing this alone?”

Simba(K):
nods
“Correct. The operation is limited to our family. And this is how it goes: We walk along the river to the spot from which the way to Ahadi is the shortest. Mufasa knows exactly where his father is. From there I teleport myself, with him on my back, first to the other side and then to Ahadi step by step. That way we don't leave any more traces than necessary. Then, as soon as we reach him, I start to revive Ahadi. It will take longer than with Tau, because restoring an entire living being instead of 'just' a leg is a class of its own."

Vitani:
"Hopefully not too long..."

Simba(K):
"One, two, maybe three minutes or even more... I can't tell you. When I'm done, we'll hoist Ahadi onto my back and I'll teleport him back to our side. Until I get him, Mufasa is on his own, which hopefully only takes a few seconds. If we've managed that too, we'll retreat. And then... we can only wait for Ahadi to regain consciousness."

Vitani:
"Well... I'm keeping my toes crossed that it goes well..."

Kopa:
"It will, Vitani. But, Simba... Wasn't there something about riding and unbelievable yesterday?"

Simba(K):
"Okay, Dad's idea actually isn't as bad as it sounded. If you ever want to ride me, I'm available too."

Kopa:
"That won't take long for sure."

Vitani:
"I'm looking forward to it. Then we already have two who are willing to ride."

Simba(M) and Kiburi leave the cave and join the three.

Simba(M):
"Good morning, you three. So here you are."

Kopa:
"Morning, Dad."

Vitani:
"Good morning, your Majesty."

Simba(K):
"Morning, Simba. Hello, Dad."

Kiburi:
"And I thought you had disappeared again."

Simba(K):
"No, that won't happen to me again, as you can see. I couldn't sleep anymore and was with Rafiki."

Simba(M):
"Oh, he's already awake too?"

Simba(K):
"Yes, we talked about potions. Very interesting. He even has all the ingredients I would need to be able to share my abilities with you. But I prefer to go Rafiki's way. That one is easier.”

Simba(M):
“He is available to you whenever you want to start.”

Simba(K):
“As soon as we have successfully completed our operation and have Ahadi back with us, I will start immediately.”

Simba(M):
“Very good. We are looking forward to being able to teleport ourselves too.”
looks at Kopa and Vitani
“And you two still love each other very much.”

Kopa:
“Exactly, Dad. We don’t want to be without each other anymore.”
hugs Vitani

Vitani:
returns the hug, touched by Kopa’s words
“Kopa...”

Simba(M):
laughs
“Just like your mother and I.”

As Simba(M) says this, Kubwa throws her arms around his neck from behind.

Kubwa:
“Exactly!”

Simba(M):
startled
“Ah! Hello, honey...”

Simba(M) hugs Kubwa with his left paw and licks her cheek. They rub their heads together before looking at each other.

Kubwa:
"We're ready. We can get started."

Simba(M) looks behind him. His entire family, including Malka, is standing ready in front of the entrance to the cave.

Simba(M):
"Well then, let's not waste any time."

Kopa:
"Dad, wait!"
points to the horizon
"The sun is rising."

Simba(M) looks to the horizon. There you can see the top of the sun just crossing the horizon.

Simba(M):
gasps
"My goodness, we almost forgot! Bahati!"

Bahati:
comes running
"I'm coming!"

Simba(M) and Bahati run to the top of the King's Rock.

Kopa:
"Come on, Vitani! This is our chance! We'll roar with Dad and Uncle Bahati!"

Vitani:
"Oh yes! I've always wanted to do that!"

Simba(M) and Bahati take up position at the top of Pride Rock, while Kopa and Vitani line up behind them.

Simba(M):
“Ready, Bahati?”

Bahati:
“Ready.”

Simba(M):
looks at Kopa and Vitani
“Are you ready?”

Kopa, Vitani:
“Yes.”

Simba(M):
“Well then…, one… two… THREE!”

Simba(M) and Bahati take a deep breath and let their morning roar ring out over the Pride Lands, closely followed by Kopa and Vitani. Since Kopa is still twice as big as usual, he easily drowns them all out. Simba(M) and Bahati then turn around and come to them.

Bahati:
“That was great, you two.”

Vitani:
“Thank you very much, Bahati.”

Simba(M):
“If we need someone to stand in for us, you are welcome to do so.”

Kopa:
“With pleasure, Dad. We are available.”

Simba(M):
“That delights us. Now we have to go. We're sorry, Vitani, but we have to separate you two again."
giggles

Vitani:
"I'm already used to it..."
to Kopa
"Take care, Kopa... Don't stay away too long, okay...?"

Kopa:
"You know, I have supernatural powers... Nothing will happen to me... I promise..."

Vitani:
"I wait for you..."

Kopa and Vitani rub their heads together and lick their cheeks. It's obvious that they love each other. After a final look into each other's eyes, Kopa shrinks back to his normal size and joins his family.

Simba(M):

"Then our operation can begin. First we go to the place by the river from which the way to Ahadi is the shortest. Mufasa shows us the way. Once we get there, Simba will explain what to do next."

Simba(M) looks around. Everyone seems to have understood him.

Simba(M):
"Okay, let's go."

Led by Simba(M) and Mufasa, the royal family sets off for the border river. Vitani accompanies them to the foot of Pride Rock before she stays behind. On the way to the river, the group remains quiet, but the closer it gets, the more tension rises. When they arrive at the border river a while later, it reaches its peak. They are presented with a horrific sight. On the opposite side, they can see a completely depraved wasteland with no signs of life. Everyone looks eagerly at Mufasa while he looks around. They have not reached the right spot yet.

Mufasa:
turns left
"This way."

Simba(K):
shocked
"My goodness, Dad... This is supposed to have been the Land of Giants once...?"

Kiburi:
"Yes, Simba..., unfortunately that's true... And it's getting worse and worse... The last time I patrolled here, and that was quite some time ago, it didn't look so run down..."

Simba(K):
"There are certainly no white lions living here anymore... We always loved going to see them..."

Kiburi:
"I'm afraid so... We were always welcome guests... Everyone wanted to be able to say that they had white lions with red manes as friends..."

Simba(K):
"If the land is ever liberated, hopefully white lions will live there again, right, Simba...?"

Simba(M):
"That's actually part of the program. A few years ago we joined an agreement that all the kingdoms that border the Land of Giants made. It says that it will be awarded to whoever succeeds in liberating it. However, this comes with the obligation that whoever receives the land will endeavour to repopulate it with white lions. If WE are the lucky ones, we already know how to do this so that it will eventually become part of the Pride Lands again."

Simba(K):
"That makes sense. After I have led Cecil's pride to us, we can resettle them there later. Then we have fulfilled all of our tasks."

Simba(M):
"Yet another reason to return to the jungle. But we must not make hasty decisions. The agreement assumes that no one survived 20 years ago. But since there are survivors, we must renegotiate it. If the Land of Giants is ever liberated, Cecil and Sora have the right to decide what happens next, because it is their land. But there is still a long way to go until then. First we have to wait and see what happens with the Outlands."

Mufasa stops and looks to the right across the river.

Mufasa:
"We're here..."
points to the opposite shore
"About half a kilometer in this direction. Ahadi is lying there. If they haven't taken him away..."

Simba(M):
"Good... Now we're all ears, Simba. What's your plan?"

Simba(K):
"Mufasa climbs onto my back. Together we teleport to the other side and then step by step to Ahadi. That way we only leave as many traces as absolutely necessary. Once we've reached Ahadi, I'll start to revive him. It will take longer than with Tau, because restoring an entire living being instead of 'just' a leg is a completely different caliber. As soon as I'm done with that, we'll hoist Ahadi onto my back and I'll teleport him here. He then has to be transferred to one of you as quickly as possible so that you can retreat. In the meantime I have to go back and pick up Mufasa, who is on his own until then... We'll teleport after you straight away... That's it."

Simba(M):
"And how long will it take longer than with Tau?"

Simba(K):
"Hard to say... One, two, three minutes... maybe even longer..."

Simba(M):
"A reasonable risk... Let's not waste any time. Try it. Good luck."

Simba(K):
"Thank you... We'll be back as quickly as possible. Ready, Mufasa?"

Mufasa:
"Ready."

Mufasa carefully climbs onto Simba's(K) back and points again in the intended direction.

Mufasa:
"That way. Straight ahead."

Simba(K):
"Good. Please don't be frightened, Mufasa, if I jump and our surroundings become distorted. That's normal when teleporting."

Mufasa:
"Understood."

Simba(K):
"Then hold on to me tightly. Here we go."

With Mufasa on his back, Simba(K) turns in the direction Mufasa had pointed. He tenses his legs, focuses on the other shore and makes a long leap forward. As soon as his back paws are off the ground, Simba(K) and Mufasa disappear in the blink of an eye and reappear on the other side of the river just a split second later. Simba(K) looks at Mufasa.

Simba(K):
"How are you doing?"

Mufasa:
"It looks like you're disappearing into another world for a moment. But I'm fine."

Simba(K):
"Then let's move on. Hold on tight."

Simba(K) makes the next leap and disappears with Mufasa behind the dry grass of the Outlands. They leave their amazed family behind them.

Simba(M):
"A lion who can teleport... Only those who have seen it themselves will believe us..."

Meanwhile, Simba(K) and Mufasa have completed four more jumps, but have not yet found Ahadi. After the fifth jump, Simba(K) stops.

Simba(K):
"Should we be there already?"

Mufasa:
"Yes... Maybe we've just gone a little off course."

Mufasa stands on Simba(K)'s back and looks around.

Simba(K):
"Do you see something?"

Mufasa:
"Not yet..."

Simba(K):
"Shall I grow bigger? Then you'll have an even wider view."

Mufasa:
"Yes, please, but carefully. I'm standing on you."

Simba(K):
concentrates
"No problem..."

Simba(K) slowly begins to grow. Mufasa looks around in all directions.

Mufasa:
"Please let him still be here..."

Simba(K):
"Don't worry, we'll find your father."

Just as Simba(K) reaches three times his normal size, Mufasa spots a gap in the grass nearby. He pats Simba(K) on the back, whereupon the latter immediately stops growing.

Mufasa:
"Simba, stop! Over there, at two o'clock!"

Simba(K):
looks towards two o'clock
"You mean that bald spot over there?"

Mufasa:
"Yes, that's it! There's something there! Let's go!"

Simba(K):
"I'm on it."

Simba(K) turns towards the gap in the grass and jumps towards it. Just a blink of an eye later, they arrive at it and find the fully preserved skeleton of a lion. Simba(K) shrinks back to twice his normal size and lets Mufasa get off him. Mufasa walks to the skeleton and looks at it closely. Tears well up in his eyes.

Mufasa:
"Father..."

Simba(K):
"Is that Ahadi?"

Mufasa:
nods
"Yes... What's left of him... They just left him lying here for all those 20 years..."

Simba(K):
already concentrating
"I'm going to end this now. Now or never..."

Simba(K) sits down in front of Ahadi's skeleton. His paws begin to glow.

Simba(K):
"Prepare for your reunion, Mufasa... Now the dark curse of the Outlands will break away from your father..."

Mufasa:
"Your paws are glowing. Are you going to do the same thing as you did with Tau?"

Simba(K):
"Yes..., the only difference is that now I'm restoring an entire living being and breathing new life into it..."

Mufasa:
"All right..., you can start..."

Simba(K):
"With pleasure..."

Simba(K) puts his left paw on two ribs of the chest and his right on the skull. He lowers his head and closes his eyes. His concentration reaches its peak and the wonder takes its course. A bright, magical light spreads from Simba's(K) paws, enveloping the ribs and skull. Then it spreads around the entire skeleton, one bone after the other. It glows so brightly that it can be seen all the way to the river.

Kopa:
"Look. That must be Simba."

Simba(M):
"Yes..., that's him. He is fully committed.”

Kiburi:
“Let’s hope that the sun, which is still low in the sky, gives them some cover and they are not caught...”

After a short period of apparent standstill, Mufasa watches as his father’s skeleton appears to be deforming. Actually, it's Ahadi’s body that Simba(K) is restoring layer by layer. Mufasa can't believe his eyes.

Mufasa:
(“Wow..., what an incredible power... A lion who can give life... This is the greatest wonder I have ever experienced...”)

As Mufasa watches the further progress, he sees in the bright light how the skeleton is taking on the shape of a lion more clearly with each passing second. He already recognizes Ahadi’s physique.

Mufasa:
(“Father..., a wonder happens...”)

The restoration of Ahadi’s body appears to be completed, when Simba(K) stands up, tightly closes his eyes, and shows his teeth.

Simba(K):
(“Hnnnnngh!”)

With all his power he lets his overwhelming powers flow through Ahadi’s body. About a minute later, this final phase is over as well. Simba(K) gradually relaxes and lets the light fade out slowly. Mufasa puts his paws in front of his mouth and is close to tears. His father, a large, powerfully built golden lion with a shiny red mane, lies in front of him, in perfect health again. All of his injuries are healed. Simba(K) removes his paws from Ahadi and looks at the result. With a satisfied look, he turns towards Mufasa.

Simba(K):
"It's done..."

Mufasa:
"Simba, I don't know what to say..."

Simba(K):
"Later, Mufasa. Now we have to get out of here as quickly as possible. Come on, help me."

Mufasa bites Ahadi in the fold of skin on his neck and lifts him up. Simba(K) swings himself under Ahadi, whereupon Mufasa puts him on Simba(K)'s shoulders. Then, Mufasa reaches under Ahadi's belly and lifts his rear end onto Simba(K)'s back. With Ahadi on his back, Simba(K) stands up.

Simba(K):
"Stay right here. I'll be right back."

Mufasa:
"Will do."

Simba(K) concentrates and teleports back to the river the same way they came.

Simba(K):
jumps
"One, now that way."
turns towards the river and jumps
"Two."
jumps
"Three."
jumps
"Four."
jumps
"Five."
jumps

After his sixth jump, Simba(K) arrives at the river and is immediately discovered.

Kiburi:
"He's back!"

Simba(M):
"Over here, Simba!"

With his seventh and final jump, Simba(K) crosses the river and lands right next to Simba(M). The latter immediately turns around and both lie down on the ground.

Simba(M):
"Quick, lift him onto my back!"

Bahati, Kopa and Kiburi rush over and lift Ahadi from Simba(K)'s back onto Simba's(M). Both Simbas stand up again.

Simba(M):
"Simba, while you get Mufasa, we'll retreat. We'll run straight towards Pride Rock. You follow us the same way."

Simba(K):
"All right."

Simba(K) turns around and teleports back across the river into the Outlands.

Simba(M):
"Everyone: retreat!"

Simba(M) and his family retreat from the river into the interior. Meanwhile, Simba(K) has returned to Mufasa.

Simba(K):
"Were there any problems?"

Mufasa:
climbs onto Simba(K)'s back
"No. Everything as planned."

Simba(K):
"Excellent. Hold on, we're starting."

For the last time, Simba(K) teleports himself and Mufasa back to the Pride Lands with seven jumps. When they arrive, their family has already disappeared.

Mufasa:
"Where has everyone gone?"

Simba(K):
"They have already retreated. We are following them."

Simba(K) continues the teleport. With each jump, Pride Rock comes a little closer. After a few jumps, they have already caught up with their family. With another jump, they overtake them and appear right in front of Simba(M).

Simba(M):
"That was really quick."

Simba(K):
"Everything went according to plan."

Simba(M):
"Well then: the operation was a success. But is the patient doing well? Ahadi is very cold."

Simba(K):
"That is normal in the first few minutes after revival. He will warm up again soon. And then we can only wait for him to regain consciousness."

Simba(M):
"Your tree is right over there. We will wait for him to wake up there.”

Mufasa gets off Simba(K), whereupon the latter shrinks back to his normal size. They all set off again together. Shortly afterwards, when they arrive at Kiburi's tree, Simba(M) carefully lays Ahadi down in front of it. Simba(K) and Mufasa join them. The former touches Ahadi.

Simba(K):
“He's warming up again...”
pushes Ahadi's mane aside and holds his right paw on his neck
“...and his heart is beating again...”

Mufasa:
“It's a wonder...”

Simba(K):
“Now all we can do is... wait.”

Simba(M):
“Dad... when the time comes, we'll let you, as his only remaining son, go first. He should wake up surrounded by familiar faces.”

Simba(K):
“I would like to stay here. If Ahadi needs further help, only I can give it to him."

Simba(M):
"Make it so."

Kiburi:
to Simba(K)
"Then, Simba, you have to be prepared for him to think you are me."

Simba(K):
"I'm expecting it."

Ahadi briefly coughs twice. His closed eyes twitch.

Simba(K):
"He's coming to his senses...! That went faster than I thought...!"

Simba(M):
"He's waking up...!"

Mufasa and Simba(K) remain sitting in front of Ahadi while the others take a few steps back. Ahadi opens his red eyes a little, twitching. Mufasa comes close to his face.

Mufasa:
"Father..., can you hear me...?"

Ahadi closes his eyes again and exhales with a soft moan.

Mufasa:
"Father..., say something..., please..."

Again Ahadi opens his eyes a little and moves them around. He seems disoriented.

Mufasa:
tears coming
"Jina lako nani...?"
("What is your name...?")

Ahadi:
whispering softly
"Jina... langu... ni... Ahadi..."
("My... name... is... Ahadi...")

Ahadi looks up at Mufasa and has recognized his son immediately. He opens his eyes a little wider and raises the corner of his mouth in a slight smile.

Ahadi:
"Mufasa..."

Mufasa:
lets a tear fall on Ahadi's cheek
"Father..."

Ahadi raises his paw and hugs Mufasa by the neck. They rub their heads together. Mufasa cries softly.

Mufasa:
tearful voice
"I have missed you so much, father..."

Ahadi:
"I missed you too, my son..."

Mufasa lies down next to Ahadi while they continue to rub their heads together. The former sobs quietly. Behind them, everyone is deeply touched by the sight. After a while, Ahadi raises his head and looks around.

Ahadi:
"Where am I...?"

Mufasa:
"Safe... Under Kiburi's tree..."

Ahadi:
"Luckily..."

Mufasa:
"Can you get up...?"

Ahadi:
"I think so..."

Ahadi turns onto his belly and slowly sits upright. After exhaling for a long time, he looks at Mufasa.

Ahadi:
"Mufasa..., I am infinitely proud of you. I had no chance against them. How did you manage to get me out of this hopeless situation alive?"

Mufasa:
"Well..."

Ahadi:
notices Simba(K) next to Mufasa
"Ah, I see. You took Kiburi with you. Excellent choice. I should have thought of that myself."

Simba(K):
"Sorry, but I'm not Kiburi, I'm Simba."

Ahadi:
surprised
"His son?"

Simba(K):
"Exactly. I've only been back here since yesterday."

Ahadi:
"Since yesterday? Why don't I know anything about it?"

Mufasa:
"You saw everything from above, didn't you?"

Ahadi:
"Er... no..."

Mufasa and Simba(K) look at each other. Is it what they think? Even behind them a terrible suspicion is spreading.

Ahadi:
"What are you getting at?"

Mufasa:
"You were with the great kings, weren't you? You always explained that to me."

Ahadi:
"Yes, but I wasn't with them... After I was left lying there, it was pitch black and dead silent for a few minutes. I didn't notice how you got me over here. Now I'm sitting here. Is something wrong?"

Mufasa:
"Are you saying that the great kings of the past don't exist at all?"

Ahadi:
"What do you mean?"

Mufasa:
"And the bright star in the night sky isn't Mohatu?"

Ahadi:
"Mufasa, I don't understand."

Simba(K):
"I'm afraid I have to confirm that... It's not even a star, it's a planet. People call it Venus. She's always been there. I assume that no one noticed her when Mohatu was alive, but I did. And that was before I was kidnapped."

Mufasa:
holds his right paw to his head
"My goodness... We've always passed on something that isn't true at all... I expected everything, but not that..."

Ahadi:
"Hey, you two. Please explain to me what you're talking about."

Mufasa:
"Yes, father... Then we'll have to explain a few things to you... And that won't be easy..."

Ahadi:
"At least try."

Mufasa:
"Of course..."
collects himself briefly
"Father... you were dead..."

Ahadi:
"Really?"

Mufasa:
nods
"And you didn't just lie over there for a few minutes, but... 20 years."

Ahadi:
drops his jaw
"What? Impossible."

Mufasa:
"But it's true. There was nothing left of you except your skeleton.”

Ahadi:
“How is that supposed to work?”
looks at his body
“At all: Why am I not injured? They bit me hard.”

Mufasa:
“Well… Simba has acquired an ability that allows him to transform even a single bone back into the living being it once belonged to. In the process, he healed all of your injuries.”

Ahadi:
to Simba(K)
“Your father never told anything about this.”

Simba(K):
“He can’t either. I acquired it myself while I was in captivity.”

Ahadi:
“Captivity?”

Mufasa:
“Father, one thing at a time. You are still at the same level as you were 20 years ago. Let’s catch up on the time and you will understand.”

Ahadi:
“Is it possible that you have grown?”

Mufasa:
“Yes, I have. If you listen to us carefully, you will find out why."

Ahadi:
"Yes, good..."

Mufasa:
"Let's start with our family. It has grown a lot in the last 20 years. You now have two grandsons and a great-grandson."

Ahadi:
gasps
"You ALSO have two sons? Oh, my goodness..."

Mufasa:
"Don't worry, we have learned from our mistakes. History has not repeated itself. They are all behind us."

Mufasa and Simba(K) step aside and allow Ahadi to see his family. Ahadi is met with an overwhelming sight.

Ahadi:
"So this is our family today... Out of them I..."
discovers Sarabi and Kiburi
"...only know Sarabi and Kiburi."

They come over. Sarabi and Ahadi hug each other.

Sarabi:
"Welcome back to life, Ahadi."

Ahadi:
"Thank you. That didn't seem that long."

They break the embrace and Ahadi turns to Kiburi.

Kiburi:
stands next to Simba(K)
"Welcome home, Ahadi."

Ahadi:
"Thank you, Kiburi. So your son is back too."

Kiburi:
"Yes, yesterday afternoon it was a complete surprise. Nobody expected that for a long time."

Ahadi:
"You look so similar... You could be twins."

Simba(K):
"Yes, that really is amazing."

Kiburi:
"He was missing for 93 years."

Ahadi:
"In my time it were 73 years. That fits."
to Mufasa and Sarabi
"But, Mufasa, Sarabi: the two lions that were standing next to you. Are those your cubs?"

Mufasa:
"Those are your grand-cubs."

Mufasa gives Simba(M) and Bahati a sign. They stand up and walk straight towards their grandfather.

Simba(M):
“Bahati..., that’s our grandfather...”

Bahati:
“We are incredibly lucky...”

Simba(M):
“Yes..., we definitely are...”

Ahadi:
welcomes his grandchildren with open paws
“My grand-cubs... Come to me...”

Simba(M) and Bahati arrive at Ahadi. All three of them hug each other and rub their heads together.

Ahadi:
“You two just look like your parents.”

Mufasa:
“But they also got something from you.”

Ahadi:
“Yes..., that’s true...”

They break their embrace and look at each other.

Ahadi:
“What are my grand-cubs names?”

Simba(M) and Bahati look at each other.

Bahati:
“You go first.”

Simba(M):
“As you wish.”
to Ahadi
“Grandfather, I am Simba.”

Ahadi:
looks briefly at Simba(K)
“Oh, you share the same name.”

Simba(M):
“And that is not a coincidence. Dad named me after Simba."

Mufasa:
"After your death, I was able to understand Kiburi's pain at the loss of Simba for the first time. So we talked about it. As a result, I hoped to have a son, whom Sarabi and I would then call Simba. And we were lucky. When Simba was born, we had been on the throne for six years."

Kiburi:
"It helped me a lot. But I never got over the loss of MY Simba. Which makes me all the happier that he is back here now.”

Ahadi:
“Interesting. Yes, I understand that. And how young are you today, Simba?”

Simba(M):
“14 years. And I have been king for nine years.”

Ahadi:
“That long? Then you have certainly experienced a lot.”

Simba(M):
“Both good and not so good things. The first good experience was…”
hugs Bahati with one paw
“…the birth of my brother…”

Simba(M) and Bahati rub their heads together, purring.

Ahadi:
“With your father and your Uncle that would be unthinkable.”

Simba(M):
“Now it's your turn, my little brother.”

Bahati:
“Thank you, my big brother.”

Ahadi:
laughs
“I can hear that you get along very well.”

Bahati:
“And it will always be that way, grandfather. My name is Bahati.”

Ahadi:
“Bahati… A beautiful name… It sounds almost like mine.”

Bahati:
“I have been in the world for nine years and I'm always by Simba’s side.”

Ahadi:
“Nine years… Then your brother was already king when you were born.”

Bahati:
“That’s right. I was born four months after his coronation. There are five years between us.”

Ahadi:
to Mufasa and Sarabi
“It was only after five years that you decided to become parents again?”

Sarabi:
“Well, Ahadi: These five years have probably contributed to the fact that it couldn't be going any better between Simba and Bahati. Topics that Mufasa and Taka regularly argued about, such as who will be the next king, have never been up for discussion. When Bahati was born, everything was already decided and yet he has found his place at Simba’s side.”

Mufasa:
“Ever since I told him Taka’s story, he has sworn to me again and again that he will never go against Simba, but will always stand by his side. That reassures me greatly.”

Ahadi:
“He just swore the same to me. Yes, that reassures me too... But didn’t you always tell me before that you only wanted ONE cub?”

Mufasa:
“Yes, that’s true. But under certain circumstances you can rethink your decision. Because the story that led to Bahati’s creation is probably unique.”

Simba(M):
“Grandfather, I would like to introduce you to my wife. Bahati owes his existence to her.”

Simba(M) is just about to turn around and give Kubwa a sign when she appears directly to his right.

Simba(M):
“There she is.”

Ahadi:
“Hello, young lady.”

Kubwa:
“Hello, Ahadi. Nice to meet you. I’m Kubwa, 14 years.”

Ahadi:
“Kubwa…, hmhm…, you are a stately lioness. Good choice, Simba.”

Simba(M), Kubwa:
“Thank you very much.”

Ahadi:
“So I have you to thank for the fact that my son has given me a second grand-cub.”

Kubwa:
“Yes. When Simba and I stepped on the throne, I didn’t think I could be a good mother. I had had many bad experiences with cubs in the past. They almost made me remain without cubs. ALMOST.”

Ahadi:
“But as an adult, the world looks very different to you.”

Kubwa:
“That became clear to me at the latest when we were surprised by Mufasa and Sarabi a month after our coronation. Offspring were on the way. They had decided to do this so that I could also have good experience with cubs, in the hope that I would change my mind. Congratulations came from all directions, including for Simba.”

Sarabi:
“Originally, Simba was supposed to be called Bahati. But Mufasa wanted to help Kiburi so that he could at least live with the loss of his own Simba. That gave us the idea of naming our Simba after his'. We actually wanted only one cub, that's true. But it was Mufasa's idea to forego this when Kubwa expressed concerns about having cubs of her own. In return, if it was going to be a boy again, I insisted on the name Bahati. And so it happened, and Simba became a happy big brother."

Simba(M):
"I hadn't expected to become a big brother as an adult, let alone as king. Until then, I couldn't even imagine having siblings. But I only really understood what that really meant when I saw Bahati for the first time shortly after his birth. I was overwhelmed by my emotions and cried for joy. But the sweetest thing, as Kubwa calls it, came when I was able to hold Bahati in my paws. He licked me right in the face."

Ahadi:
delighted
"Aaw... yes, Kubwa is right. That must have been really sweet.”

Simba(M):
“From that moment on, it was clear what would become of us.”

Ahadi:
“Two inseparable brothers.”

Simba(M):
“That’s right. As soon as he learned to walk, he was practically attached to me. He must have thought I was a god.”

Bahati:
“I have always felt attracted to Simba. As soon as I see him, I feel great joy, even today.”

Ahadi:
“That's sibling love.”

Simba(M):
“And I feel the same for Bahati. When he was a cub, I didn’t always have time for him, of course, and had to keep him busy otherwise. But when I was back, the joy couldn’t have been greater. Bahati was very lively as a cub. Now as an adult, he has become calmer and can sometimes get along without me. But we still spend most of our time together. Today, I can’t imagine ever having lived without him.”

Bahati:
“I’m happy to say it again, Grandfather. Whatever happens, I will always stand by Simba. There is nothing else.”

Ahadi:
“That’s nice, Bahati… That calms both your father and myself down a lot…”

Simba(M):
“Well, and all of this didn't leave Kubwa unscathed.”

Kubwa:
“I also spent time with Bahati. Thanks to the precious help of Mufasa and Sarabi, he became more and more like my own cub to me. After just eight months, I had already changed my mind and was ready for my own cubs. I never thought it would happen so quickly. Shortly after Bahati’s first birthday, the time had come.”

Ahadi:
“You had a son who is now walking straight towards us.”

Simba(M) and Kubwa turn around when Kopa has already reached them. They make room for him so that he can sit between them.

Ahadi:
“Incredible… my great-grandson… three generations on…”

Kopa:
“I never thought I would meet my great-grandfather one day… I'm Kopa, eight years.”

Ahadi:
“Kopa… come to me, let me give you a hug…”

Kopa comes to Ahadi and they hug each other long and tight.

Ahadi:
“I can’t remember a family that was so lucky…”

Kopa:
“I am very happy to get to know you…”

Ahadi:
“Me too…”

They break the embrace. Ahadi looks around his family.

Ahadi:
“Each one of you is a great asset to our family.”

Kopa:
“Regarding me, especially Uncle Bahati felt that.”

Bahati:
“As soon as he was born, I was hooked. Kopa was at least as attached to me as I was to Simba. Whenever someone had to look after him, I was always the first choice. We played a lot together over the years. In gratitude, he one day declared me the most lovable Uncle in the world.”

Ahadi:
laughs
“Mufasa, our family is unique.”

Mufasa:
“Yes, it is… And the story still goes on.”

Bahati:
“The same effect that I had on Kubwa to want cubs, Kopa now had on me. That made me want to be a father myself. To this day, I have not been able to find a suitable lioness… But I’m keeping at it… I get support from all sides, especially from Simba… That brought us even closer together…”

Ahadi:
“Up until 20 years ago, I could have helped you…”
thinks for a moment
“Yes…, back then there were quite a few lionesses in our land who, in my opinion, would have been interested in you, Bahati. As soon as I'm up to date, I'll help you find a suitable partner."

Bahati:
"Thank you very much, grandfather..."

Ahadi:
"Not worth mentioning, Bahati."
looks behind his family
"Now... Who's the only one left over there?"

Simba(M):
"A very good friend and a recent ally of ours."

Malka stands up and joins the group.

Ahadi:
"An ally. Very good, you can never have enough of those."

Malka sits down.

Ahadi:
"Would you like to introduce yourself?"

Malka:
"Of course, Ahadi. My name is Malka. Like Simba and Kubwa, I am 14 years old and have been king of the Sunlands for nine years."

Ahadi:
"The Sunlands! Oh, you have built up relationships there."

Simba(M):
"A relationship that came about purely by chance."

Malka:
"As a cub, I had great difficulties finding my way around. I kept losing my pride. And so it happened that one day I got lost in the Pride Lands."

Simba(M):
"I have to admit, I didn't like Malka at first. He seemed like a show-off to me."

Malka:
"That was because he thought I was trying to suck up to Kubwa."

Simba(M):
"When Mom and Dad told me that he would stay with us and that I would have a new brother if we didn't find his pride, I was shocked. Having a brother was unimaginable to me at the time and I saw my future as king in danger. So I tried to get rid of him. I played hide and seek with him in the entrance area of the gorge, intending to leave him there alone."

Ahadi:
"That was mean..."

Simba(M):
"Yes... it was... But it had a good side too. That was the only way I found out that Malka was really completely different to how he acted. He called out loudly for help and I had to go back to him immediately."

Malka:
"When I was a cub, everyone expected me to be clever and brave. But quite the opposite: I was very scared and had a terrible sense of direction. So I kept getting lost and couldn't find my way back. My stranding in the Pride Lands was not the first time that I had lost my pride due to a lack of direction. I liked Simba very much at first sight. My fear made me think that I would lose him too. Luckily he came back straight away."

Simba(M):
"Now that I knew his true nature, I looked at Malka very differently. He no longer seemed like a suck-up or a show-off, but like a really good friend. Somehow I had a feeling that something really big could come of this one day. When we got home, it wasn't long before Malka's mother came to us and picked him up."

Malka:
"I immediately decided to come back as soon as possible. At first I wanted to be picked up, but my mother showed me a way on which even I could find my way. From then on I commuted between the Sunlands and the Pride Lands almost every day. That's how we became best friends."

Simba(M):
"Over the years we built up our relationship more and more. Until royal duties called..."

Malka:
"The preparations for Simba and Kubwa's coronation were already underway when my parents came to me one evening and said: 'Malka, from tomorrow you will be the new king.' I was shocked. I was not prepared for that at all. I tried to talk them out of their decision so that I could be there in the Pride Lands. I was even invited by Simba himself in their presence, but they didn't really seem to care. Since I would be ruling the Sunlands alone for the time being, they thought that my own existence as king was more important. So I had to stay away. After that, we somehow failed to maintain contact."

Ahadi:
"You rule your land alone?"

Malka:
"Since I took over the kingdom from my parents, I ruled it alone until a month ago. I had come to terms with not having a queen and I can live with that."

Ahadi:
"My respect, Malka. Not everyone can do that."

Malka:
"I can only do it to a certain extent. My duties as king were always at the limit of my endurance and it was slowly becoming too much for me. I urgently needed help, but that was exactly when Simba was there.”

Simba(M):
“It was not until eight years later, a year ago, when I visited the watering hole, that I remembered him again. I immediately swore to find him again and set off for the Sunlands the very next day. It is not far from here, after all. When I got there, I asked my way through to him, coming with peaceful intentions. Malka's subservients are at least as nice and helpful as ours. When I finally found him, he recognized me straight away and his joy at seeing me again knew no bounds. Then he couldn't stop talking.”

Malka:
“I told Simba about the past eight years up to my situation at that time. He was my savior in times of need when he immediately promised me help. I couldn't have been happier. He included Kubwa and so we met regularly at my place over the next year to look for a solution.”

Simba(M):
“Malka showed us his whole kingdom. A very beautiful land. We had never seen it in all its glory before. I’m sure you’ll like it too.”

Ahadi:
“Definitely. The day is still young.”

Malka:
“Well, and if I wanted help, the neutrality that had always prevailed between our lands would have to end now. For us, that’s a small thing. And so we came to the following conclusion: The Sunlands are no longer an independent kingdom, but has been converted into a district and joined the Pride Lands. I can continue to call myself king of the Sunlands, but now I always have to consult with Simba and Kubwa.”

Ahadi:
“Then you have subordinated yourself to them.”

Malka:
“In that sense, they are now my superiors, yes.”

Ahadi:
“You have given up your independence. Can you live with that?”

Malka:
“Very good. But it was necessary. On my own I couldn't have lasted any longer."

Ahadi:
"I'm glad we can help you."
to Simba(M)
"And how did you agree on the borders?"

Simba(M):
"The border between our lands now functions as a district border, while our external borders remain unchanged. This allows our inhabitants and subservients complete freedom of movement. And in the event of defense, we unite our prides and defeat our enemies together."

Ahadi:
"A united pride... That must be huge."

Simba(M):
"It is."

Ahadi:

"How long has it been since you joined forces?"

Simba(M):
"Our decisions came into effect on the first anniversary of our reunion. That was a month ago yesterday. You haven't missed anything."

Ahadi:
"We have become very strong. Those over there will think twice about attacking us again. Now we are probably the ones who are in the majority.”

Simba(M):
“You are now up to date with family and politics, grandfather, but now we also have a few questions for YOU.”

Ahadi:
“I can already imagine them...”

Mufasa:
“Father, I assume I speak for everyone when I ask: What prompted you to cross the border to the Outlands ALONE 20 years ago, even though you knew about the tense situation there?”

Ahadi:
“Which Outlands?”

Mufasa:
“This is what the Land of Giants has been called since it was conquered 20 years ago.”

Ahadi:
“I see...”
looks down and lets out a long breath
“Two questions upfront: How is the situation today?”

Mufasa:
“Almost unchanged compared to then. The Outlands declared war on us for no apparent reason and keeps attacking us. To this day we don’t even know exactly who we are dealing with. You have had direct contact. Therefore, we hope that you have learned something about our enemy."

Ahadi:
"As soon as I know where Taka and Zira are, I will tell you."

Mufasa:
hangs his head
"Both have been dead for 14 years..."

Ahadi:
"How did that happen?"

Mufasa:
"I had to kill them..."

Ahadi:
"Well done, my son..."

Mufasa:
"Excuse me? I had to wipe out my brother's life and you approve of that?"

Ahadi:
"Mufasa..., however they prompted you to do it, it was the only right thing to do... What I am about to tell you WILL shock you... Something no one would have thought possible..."

Mufasa:
"That sounds bad..."

Ahadi:
"Yes, Mufasa..., that's even an understatement... It all began on the last day before my death, when Taka had already been missing for several days..."

Mufasa:
"I remember that too."

Ahadi:
"In the morning I received a personal message from King Barras... He warned us about a large pride of foreign lions that threatened his land... As befits close friends, I assured him of support if the situation worsened... So far, so good... Late in the evening, when you and your mother were already asleep, I was still sitting outside on the platform... I was wondering where Taka could be... Then I received another message that gave me a raised a terrible fear... Barras was said to have captured Taka and we had a lot to discuss immediately. He would not release him until then. When I heard that, I wanted to do so immediately. When Barras captured someone, it required a great crime, because it was always the last resort he resorted to. So, as I said, I had a fear and hoped that things would turn out differently. But I was never to reach Barras... About half a kilometer behind the border... I spotted Taka in front of me... He was sitting there as if he had been waiting for me... 'Well, well, father... trust is good, control is better, isn't it?' he began... 'Taka, what have you done? Where is Barras?' I wanted to know from him... I will never forget his answer... 'We overthrew him.'"

Ahadi is met with shocked faces. Mufasa is particularly affected.

Ahadi:
"I was shocked, just like you... 'We!? Who else!?' I wanted to know... Then a lioness came to his side... It was... Zira..."

Mufasa:
"Damn it, I suspected it all along!"

Ahadi:
"Me too, Mufasa... But not what happened next... 'Me', she answered... 'How dare you!?' I asked, growing angry... Taka continued: 'It's very simple, father... I have finally found someone who shares my points of view... Together with them, I will take what is mine: my place at the top of the Pride Lands... Barras and his white minions were just the dress rehearsal... You are next.' As he said that, I realized that Taka was lost for good... I could not allow what he was planning to happen under any circumstances... 'Very well, Taka... You don't want it any other way,' I said, pointing at him with a raised paw. 'FROM NOW ON, you are no longer my son! FROM NOW ON, you are both banished from the Pride Lands for all time! If you ever step a paw on our land again, you will pay with your life! Whatever you are planning, stop it! I will do everything in my power to thwart your plans!' I thought that was a decisive word... Wrong... Taka smiled at me devilishly and giggled... 'And how do you imagine to do that in your... hopeless situation?' he asked... Zira gave a sign... Then there was a rustling around me... What I saw then made my blood run cold... Lions... Wherever I looked... only lions... I had never seen such a large pride of lions... There must have been several dozen... They had surrounded me without me noticing... I was trapped... 'You're not really doing that, are you?' I asked. 'Since you're not going to get out of here alive anyway, I'll do you a favor and tell you who's about to end your life.' Then he started to tell his story... It all began long before our time with the fall of King Kiros... Everyone who supported him in his war crimes fell with him... Those who managed to escape, and there were quite a few, were banished forever by Mohatu... And now hold on tight... The intruders... who have occupied the Land of Giants for 20 years are... THEIR DESCENDANTS...“

Mufasa:
“No...“

Kiburi:
“Kiros wanted to chase the white lions out of the Land of Giants... So he managed to do it posthumously after all...“

Simba(M):
“What kind of legacy has he left us...? All because of a tragic accident..."

Ahadi:
"That's the right question, Simba... They had planned this day for generations... Zira was the leader... and Taka had joined them..."

Mufasa:
"THAT'S why he was so often untraceable..."

Ahadi:
"Together they wanted to reclaim the Pride Lands for Kiros and later advance towards the Sunlands..."

Malka:
"Why would they do that? Strategically speaking, the Sunlands are as good as meaningless. To this day, it has not been besieged even once."

Ahadi:
"I was never to find out what they were planning there... because the next shock followed... Between the two of them, a cub pushed its way to the front and looked at me angrily... It was Nuka... THEIR son..."

Ahadi's family reacts in shock.

Mufasa:
"Taka became a father BEFORE me?"

Ahadi:
"Yes, Mufasa... I was already a grandfather without knowing it..."

Mufasa:
"He never said anything about that... Not even after your death..."

Ahadi:
"I was speechless... I couldn't even let it sink in... 'Do you have a final wish?' was the only thing Taka had left for me. I tried to change his mind until the very end. 'Taka..., I just want you to know: I'm very sorry that I hit you...' But that was the wrong answer... 'No, father! You had more than one chance! Now it's too late! I'm going to take what's mine and neither Mufasa nor you will stop me! Kill him!' he shouted... While they all stormed towards me, all I could do was shout to them: 'You will fail at Kiburi at the latest!' Nuka also stuck out his tongue at me... My fate was sealed... I lost my life... and with it the opportunity to warn you, Mufasa..."

Mufasa:
"So that was his true face... We had no idea..."

Simba(M):
"I already knew a lot about Uncle Taka, but that he was so evil surpasses even my worst expectations..."

Ahadi:
"I should have never hit Taka... That's the only reason why he became such a monster..."

Mufasa:
"And I shouldn't have looked away so often and should have given him more support..."

Ahadi:
"No, Mufasa... I went too far... It wasn't your fault..."
looks around, tears come
"I have to apologize to all of you... I am truly sorry for what happened... I understand if you can't forgive me..."

Mufasa:
hugs Ahadi
"Yes, father... we can..."

Sarabi:
"We forgive you, Ahadi... The important thing is, that we survived... But now we must put the past behind us and make the best out of it together..."

Mufasa and Ahadi release their embrace.

Mufasa:
"I forgive you, even though it was very careless of you to cross the border against your better judgment..."

Ahadi:
"I know... I paid for that with my life... But look at me. I am quite big myself, but the lions from the Land of Giants, including all the lionesses, were at least a head bigger than me. Barras himself was THE giant among the giants. He towered over them all by far. When he ran towards me, it felt as if a mountain was moving towards me, the ground shook so much beneath him. Because of his enormous size, he was considered undefeatable at the time. Next to him I looked like a teenager, and that without any supernatural powers. For the life of me, I couldn't imagine that he would have been overthrown."

Mufasa:
"If there are too many of them, as you said, then it's no use. Size isn't always everything."

Ahadi:
"Ask yourself, Mufasa. Would you have done the same?"

Mufasa:
"Yes, but I wouldn't have gone alone. I would have taken Kiburi with me, who is really invincible. Then we would have been spared a lot of suffering."

Kopa intervenes.

Kopa:
"Stop it! There's no point in blaming each other. Nothing can be changed either way. Grandma is right. We have to look forward now."

First Mufasa and Ahadi look at Kopa, then at each other.

Mufasa:
"My apologies, father. I didn't mean to attack you."

Ahadi:
"It's fine. But Kopa is right. It's time to forget the past. Now we should distract ourselves a little.”

Simba(M):
“Suggestions?”

Kopa:
“We’ll spend more time together so you can get to know us better.”

Bahati:
“We’ll show you how our land, including the Sunlands, has changed in the last 20 years.”

Kiburi:
“Simba will tell you about his experiences over the last 93 years.”

Kubwa:
“And a lot more that you absolutely need to know.”

Ahadi:
“That all sounds very good... And you know what? I’ll go for everything. Besides, I’d like to finally be able to move around again after 20 years.”

Mufasa:
“No problem. Where should we go?”

Ahadi:
“Home to Pride Rock. First we’ll walk around it and then go up.”

Mufasa:
thinks of Simba’s(M) imprint on the backside of Pride Rock
“Good choice. We’ll come back to Kubwa’s suggestion then.”

Ahadi stands up and stretches as far as he can.

Ahadi:
"Ah, that feels good..."

Simba(M):
"Well, let's go then."

Happily reunited, the royal family makes their way to Pride Rock. They head straight towards it.

Ahadi:
"Ah... Pride Rock. In all its glory. Then and now."

But Ahadi still can't let go of the past.

Ahadi:
"But still there is one thing that would interest me about the past, Mufasa... What happened to you after my death?"

Mufasa:
"Nothing good... We always thought that nothing could shake Mohatu's daughter... Wrong... When I woke up in the morning, she greeted me with tears in her eyes and told me the terrible news... And Taka... sat next to me completely unconcerned, as if he was glad about what had happened..."

Ahadi exhales for a long time. He shakes his head slightly in disbelief.

Mufasa:
"Yes... He behaved very conspicuously from day one... When I asked him if he had noticed anything, he deliberately avoided my questions. He claimed not to know what I was talking about. I already had a bad suspicion... And that was just the beginning... Mother wanted to continue to rule our land on her own for the time being. A grave mistake... She couldn't do it without you and it was visibly breaking her down... Then... about three weeks later... she disappeared overnight..."

Ahadi:
"So that's why she's not here. She just disappeared like that?"

Mufasa:
"Yes, father... just like that... Disappeared without a trace... From that day on, I took over the government on her behalf. To my surprise, there were no protests from Taka. I ordered a cross-border search for mother, which lasted a year. But she remained missing... When we still hadn't found a single trace of her, even after one year, we declared her dead too... This decision made Sarabi and Me the new royal couple... We were royals for a total of eleven years before Simba and Kubwa took over... I wish it had happened under different circumstances..."

Ahadi:
"Me too, Mufasa... Something must have happened to your mother... She would never have abandoned you and just run off somewhere... I assure you... We would have loved to see you as king... But Taka took it from us... Because of him, we were royals ourselves for no more than eight years... But still we are proud of you... You didn't let it get you down..."

Mufasa:
"It didn't look like it for the first few years. We never heard from Barras again either... It was only shortly after mother's disappearance that there was any sign of life from there. But that confirmed our worst fears... The news was that Barras had actually been overthrown and that the Land of Giants was now known as the Outlands. It was casting its shadows ahead and we would be next, they continued. We interpreted that as a declaration of war. Taka only spoke to me when he absolutely had to. At first it was a war between equals. Without Kiburi we would have had no chance. When the attackers realized that you were right and that they couldn't get past him, they reduced their attacks and things calmed down. But Simba's birth six years later was the last straw for Taka. That meant that he would never become king officially. I even invited Kiburi to Simba's christening. Of course he was there, but Taka wasn't. When I confronted him later, I was told the usual thing again: that he was the better king himself. He also called Simba a hairball, turned his back on me and no longer showed me any respect. That was more than just a warning sign..."

Ahadi:
"That's no good at all... When this is over, I just want to forget Taka..."

Mufasa:
"In the following four months, everything started over... Again, Taka was missing from time to time... When he returned, he never answered the question of where he was... It was obvious that he was up to something... He had already made a plan... Simba will now tell you what happened one day, which started out well but then took a turn..."

Simba(M):
"Dad was just showing me the Pride Lands from Pride Rock."

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Simba(M) tells Ahadi about the events at the elephant graveyard and how it came about. → Described in detail in Simba's past

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Simba(M):
"I put Kubwa in even greater danger, especially when she was still suffering from dwarfism at the time... I was lucky that she forgave me..."

Ahadi:
stops and looks at Kubwa
"My respect, Kubwa. I would never have thought that you once had a dwarfism. There's no sign of that today."

Kubwa:
"Thank you very much, Ahadi. You'll soon find out how I managed it. I forgave Simba because I sensed that we were meant for each other. Back then, he was my only friend. I didn't want to lose him under any circumstances. And I see it this way: As a cub, you don't think like an adult. It was as good as predetermined that we would put ourselves in danger.”

Simba(M):
“Yes… being a cub is all well and good, but it also has its pitfalls, as we have seen…”

Mufasa:
“You know, Simba, the incident at the elephant graveyard was mostly my fault… I shouldn’t have repressed for so long that Taka posed a serious threat…”

Ahadi:
“It was my fault too… I should have killed Zira when I had the chance… And I had it several times… Her evil intentions were clear to see… But even a king is not above the law… So I had to let her go for lack of evidence… I had warned Barras about her, but he didn’t take her seriously… which doesn’t really surprise me… Did you at least take the hyenas seriously, Mufasa…?”

Mufasa:
“You bet. The incident at the elephant graveyard couldn’t have shown more clearly how urgently we had to act. But HOW? Taka wouldn't listen and where had the hyenas suddenly come from? So that evening I met with Sarabi and Rafiki for a crisis meeting. The next piece of bad news was waiting there. Rafiki is still able to predict the future almost perfectly. So far his predictions had ALWAYS come true. And his latest one said that Simba and I would no longer be here tomorrow. That put us under a lot of pressure. We spent the whole evening discussing how we could prevent the impending catastrophe. It seemed inevitable. It was only Sarabi's last suggestion that brought about a change. I should use Kiburi's supernatural powers. But how were we supposed to get to them? Well, THAT was Rafiki's finest hour."

The group has now circled halfway around Pride Rock and can now see its backside. Ahadi suddenly stops and stares at the uppermost part.

Bahati:
"Grandfather, what is it?"

Ahadi:
"How did that huge paw print get up there?"

Bahati:
"That, Grandfather, is the result of Rafiki's finest hour."

Ahadi:
"Kiburi?"

Kiburi:
"No, as long as I've been living here, I never came up with that idea."

Ahadi:
"But who then, if not you?"

Simba(M):
"It was me."

Ahadi:
"YOU? That was YOU with your own paw? That's not possible."

Simba(M):
"As Dad and Bahati have already said: Rafiki's finest hour. He was just about to explain it to you."

Mufasa:
"Rafiki wanted to think about Sarabi's suggestion. So we interrupted our conversation so that he could retreat into his tree. When he returned some time later, he thought he had found a way. He suspected that Kiburi's supernatural powers were in his blood. If some of it would be taken from him, he continued, they should be transferable. Sarabi and I looked at each other. We had to try. Our future was at stake. I immediately took Rafiki with me and went to Kiburi to tell him everything. Fortunately, he cooperated with us."

Kiburi:
"Personally, I doubted the theory, but even then I would do anything for the good of the Pride Lands and especially Simba. So I disabled my invulnerability and let Rafiki 'tap' me."

Ahadi:
"Tap!"
laughs

Mufasa:
"It was quick and painless. Rafiki told us that he couldn't promise anything, but that he would contact me if he was successful. With these words we parted ways and a long night of waiting began."

Ahadi:
"As I see, Rafiki must have been successful."

Mufasa:
"He was."

Ahadi:
"So that's why I'm no longer surprised that you're still alive. You should be 32 years today."

Mufasa:
"I am. And you are now 44. But now prepare yourself for the last part. It will exceed your worst expectations.”

Ahadi:
“I don’t think Taka can shock me with anything now...”

Simba(M):
“We felt the full force of Uncle Taka’s second attempt to murder us.”

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Simba(M), Mufasa and Kiburi tell Ahadi the long story of the events in the gorge. → Described in detail in Simba's past

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Simba(M):
"Well... and so we all got away with just a fright. So Rafiki's prediction had not come true for the first and to date only time."

Ahadi:
"I feared so... But one wrong prediction doesn't matter at all. What is important is that you survived and prevented Taka from causing even greater damage... If he didn't shy away from wiping out his own family, then he would have been capable of anything... He is and will never be my son or part of our family... Let's forget him, okay...?"

Ahadi receives a unanimous Yes in response.

Ahadi:
"Good... Now I understand why the whole time I had the impression that you had grown, Mufasa. You just didn't return to your normal size."

Mufasa:
"I always had my ideal size in mind. So I just stayed there to make full use of the supernatural powers."

Ahadi:
"Good idea. But the stranger gives me something to think about too... Do you have any idea who it could have been?"

Mufasa:
"No... We never found out who it was... We had never seen him before and never again after that...“

Simba(M):
“I know it’s impossible... but once Bahati is with me I have the feeling that it was him.”

Ahadi:
“Bahati? Simba, you were still a cub then and Bahati wasn’t even born yet.”

Simba(M):
“We know that. But Bahati looks exactly like the stranger. Same appearance, same voice, even the same scent. That can’t be a coincidence.”

Ahadi:
“I don’t know what it’s like today... In any case, 20 years ago I didn’t know anything about any distant relatives of us. Neither from Uru’s side nor from mine.”

Mufasa:
“It’s stayed that way to this day.”

Ahadi:
“Well, then we’ll probably remain in the dark forever...”

Simba(M):
“But we swore to keep at it. That’s why we’re grateful for any clue, even though so much time has passed.”

Ahadi:
“As we all know, you shouldn’t give up hope. But, Mufasa... you as a giant... I can't even imagine that. But I can already imagine how Simba managed to leave that imprint up there."

Mufasa concentrates and his body begins to hiss.

Ahadi:
"Is that hissing coming from you?"

Mufasa:
nods
"Perhaps you can imagine it better if I show you."

Ahadi:
"Sure."

While Ahadi is saying this, Mufasa is already starting to grow. Seeing him get bigger and bigger amazes Ahadi. Mufasa triples in size.

Mufasa:
"And now?"

Ahadi:
his jaw drops
"Incredible...!"
looks at the top of Pride Rock
"Wow, Simba, you must have been a colossus to leave that imprint up there."

Simba(M):
"I was. Bigger than Pride Rock."

Ahadi:
"Giant is not a word."

Mufasa:
"On the afternoon after the events in the gorge Sarabi wanted to become a giantess as well. But after she had been given the potion, it almost went wrong."

Sarabi:
"I'll probably never get rid of that again... When I wanted to change my size after the potion, I literally overshot the target. I grew so fast that I couldn't stop in time. And BOOM, I rammed a hole into the ceiling of the storage room, head first."

Ahadi:
"Oh... That was unfortunate..."

Sarabi:
"Yes, that's true. Since then, I have been firmly associated with this unfortunate incident. Fortunately, it stayed that way and was quickly repaired. After that, I didn't dare to change my size anymore. But Simba was able to convince me to do it later."

The group reaches the path up to Pride Rock. They stop in front of it and Ahadi symbolically puts his right paw onto the first step.

Ahadi:
"This moment will go down in history... After 20 years, I am finally returning home... Let's go up slowly... I want to enjoy it..."

Simba(M):
"With pleasure."

Mufasa shrinks back to his normal size. Then the group slowly walks up the rocky path as Ahadi requested. Once at the top, Ahadi goes first to the very top edge of the platform. He lies down and looks out over the Pride Lands that he once ruled over. Simba(M) and Bahati join him. The sight overwhelms Ahadi.

Ahadi:
"Simba, you must be a very good king. The Pride Lands were not that green on my last day."

Simba(M):
"That may also be because it was still recovering from the drought of the year before."

Ahadi:
"That's right, we had a drought. But even before that, I had never seen it in such lush green..."
points towards the Outlands
"Only the brown stripe on the horizon is a problem..."

Ahadi lies there for a moment and enjoys the view of the Pride Lands. Then he stands up, assumes a proud pose with his head held high, takes a deep breath and lets the gentle wind blow around his nose. Simba(M) and Bahati look at him.

Bahati:
"Like old times, hm?"

Ahadi:
"Oh yes... I miss them already... How I would have loved to see your father as king...? Taka and Zira took that away from me forever... What happened to your grandmother because of them is also hard to bear..."

Simba(M):
"Her disappearance without a trace affects us too, Grandfather... But... we did not let it get us down. And that will never change, because today we are stronger than ever. You will be convinced of that.”

Bahati:
“You haven’t even heard half of what you absolutely need to know, grandfather.”

Ahadi:
looks at his grandsons
“Then I suggest we waste no time.”

Ahadi turns around and runs back down the platform. Simba(M) and Bahati follow him. Without saying a word, Ahadi runs past his family into the cave. Visibly surprised, they follow him.

Sarabi:
“Ahadi, wait!”

Once inside, Ahadi stops and looks around.

Mufasa:
“Father! Where are you going in such a hurry!?”

Ahadi:
“Exactly here, Mufasa...”
looks around and sits down
“It looks exactly the same here as it did 20 years ago... As if time had stood still...”

Mufasa:
“Nothing should change here either.”

Ahadi:
“Right. Nothing. Some things should never change. This is the ideal place to continue listening to you.”

Mufasa:
“It is no coincidence that you are sitting in a particular spot…”

Ahadi:
“Yes… This is where your mother was lying, sleeping, the last time I saw her… But that is just a side note. After that, were you the only ones with supernatural powers, apart from Kiburi?”

Mufasa:
“That was what we had originally planned, if I had not acted with a carelessness as great as yours…”

Ahadi:
“And that was what?”

Mufasa:
“A few days after the events in the gorge, I discovered two lion cubs, about Simba’s age at the time, in our land. Their names were Kovu and Tama. They came from the Outlands and said they had gotten lost. I should have sent them back immediately. But I thought that perhaps they were not yet aware of the political situation. From then on, we tolerated them in our land for the duration of their cub-hood. A serious mistake, as I know now... For one thing, it caused Kubwa even more problems than she already had due to her dwarfism. For another, it indicated that Kovu and Tama would also pose a serious threat in the foreseeable future. A few days later, I happened to be listening to them one evening. Regardless of Taka's and Zira's deaths, the Outlands continued to make plans to conquer the Pride Lands first and then the Sunlands. So they must have known about their plans."

Ahadi:
"Just like Taka and Zira had planned..."

Mufasa:
nods
"Yes... They knew about it... Kovu had already thought about how he was going to get Simba to hand over the Pride Lands to him... That way it was supposed to be connected to the Outlands... I had to act urgently before it was too late. I quickly ran to Rafiki and asked him to make the potion again that would make it possible to share Kiburi's supernatural powers. The next day, Simba was supposed to receive it in a playful way so that he could take care of the matter.”

Simba(M):
concentrates
“And this day, grandfather, went down in history as the day of my big victory.”
grows to twice his normal size
“Literally.”

Ahadi:
“Well, I’m excited to hear the story.”

Remaining at twice his normal size, Simba(M) lies down in front of Ahadi.

Simba(M):
"Well... That day 14 years ago started out like a completely ordinary day for me."

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Together with Mufasa and Kiburi, Simba(M) tells Ahadi about the events on the day of his great victory. → Described in detail in Simba's Past. Ahadi often laughs when imagining the scenes at the mud hole.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Simba(M):
“And so a successful day came to an end.”

Ahadi:
“Well done, Simba. On that day, you and your parents successfully paved the way for the future. And you showed Kovu and Tama rightly. But now that it was clear that Kubwa would become your queen: what happened next?”

Simba(M):
“The bigger Kubwa and I grew, the more we felt that we had made the right decision. But Kovu and Tama didn’t give up that easily. They terrorized Kubwa at every opportunity. I couldn't do anything about it, as they were now very familiar with the Pride Lands and were able to escape me again and again. Kubwa despaired of her helplessness and was close to breaking her promise. Only because of intensive conversations with her I was able to prevent this. So we got along well over the years. But the day of our coronation overshadowed everything that had happened before.”

Ahadi:
“On the best day of your life, Kovu and Tama struck again?”

Simba(M):
“Yes… And it almost turned into a nightmare.”

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Simba(M) and Kubwa tell Ahadi about the events on the day of their coronation. → Described in detail in Simba's past

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Kubwa:
"I thanked Simba with a big kiss for his successful surprise. From then on, I followed Mufasa's example and declared my current size my new normal size."

Simba(M):
"So we both kept our promise and our time as royal couple could begin."

Ahadi:
"I understand that you would have liked to have avoided it, Simba. But, just like your father, you did the right thing. Otherwise it could have been even worse.”

Mufasa:
“I should have banished them straight away… Then none of this would have happened… But I didn’t want to risk a war with the Outlands…”

Simba(M):
“That was also my fear in the first few days afterwards. Fortunately it didn’t come true.”

Ahadi:
“With the execution of Taka and Zira alone you have caused them serious damage. Since then they have had no leader. But the fact that the attacks continue anyway is concerning…”

Simba(M):
“To warn them about us, Kubwa and I thought up a ritual. Anyone who has supernatural powers grows to a size that enables them to make the earth shake. We then walk through our land, which of course can also be felt in the Outlands. Since we've been doing this, the attacks have not stopped, but they have decreased considerably."

Ahadi:
"And who belongs to this group?"

Simba(M):
"Apart from you, everyone who is now in the cave. As soon as you're at the same level as us, we'd like to take you in as well."

Ahadi:
looks around
"Malka is part of this group too... Good idea."

Malka:
"In retrospect, joining Simba was the least I could do for such a priceless gift. I've only had the supernatural powers since yesterday."

Simba(M):
"Yesterday, events almost escalated. Simba's appearance was the surprise of the day."

Simba(K):
"A surprise that was only possible thanks to you. Otherwise Ahadi would not be here now either."

Simba(M):
"That's right. Like the day of my big victory, yesterday began like any other."

Ahadi:
"Now you would like to tell me how yesterday went."

Simba(M):
"Uh... yes. Shouldn't we?"

Ahadi:
"Yes, I would like to find out, but I would prefer to do it outside. We'll be sitting in the cave for long enough."

Simba(M):
"With pleasure. Let's go outside."

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

The group leaves the cave and gathers in front of the entrance on the lower part of the platform. There, each lion involved takes turns to tell Ahadi about what happened yesterday.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Kiburi:
“And so we spent the afternoon, happily reunited.”

Ahadi:
“Then there was a lot going on here yesterday. In my time, such eventful days were rare. But Malka: I can well imagine how you felt when Simba enlightened you.”

Malka:
“I had expected anything, but not that. For a moment I thought he wanted to trample on me for not believing him. Thankfully not. But even on the way to him I had the feeling that he actually wanted to talk to me about something else rather than our union. There is no need for a private conversation over a topic that takes less than a minute. Simba would never do that. I know him too well for that.”

Ahadi:
“After eight years without any contact, that is really remarkable, Malka.”

Malka:
“Yes, the time until we became kings was very useful for us to get to know each other very well. We got used to the fact that we now have a second Simba among us just as quickly. Yesterday we got to meet the lion that Kiburi has been telling us about our whole lives.”

Simba(K):
“Last evening they organized a campfire and a big meeting just for me so that we could talk about our experiences of the last 93 years.”

Ahadi:
“Would you tell me your story again? I am also interested in where you have been in all this time. But I would like to get some exercise again.”

Simba(K):
“With pleasure. We can do it on the way.”

Simba(M):
“Then we’ll show you the many locations where our past took place.”

Ahadi:
“That’s how we’ll do it.”

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

The group leaves the King’s Rock. They visit the locations as follows: Watering hole → Place of disappearance → Butterfly bush → Mud hole → Kiburi’s tree → Borderland rock → Fire pit → Rafiki’s tree → Rafiki’s laboratory → Ravine. Simba(K) tells Ahadi about the stages of his 93-year journey home. → Described in detail in Simba's past

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

When they arrive at the spot in the gorge where the strange lion's trail once ended, they also include Ahadi in their search.

Mufasa:
points to the spot
"EXACTLY HERE the trail ended."

Ahadi:
looks down
"In the middle of the gorge, far away from the walls... Interesting... Yes, very interesting... And just as mysterious... It would underline your theory... Where else should he have gone...?"

Mufasa:
"That's exactly the question. Where did he disappear to?"

Simba(K):
"Let's assume he was actually able to teleport. Looking at the walls from here, I would say he couldn't make it over the edge, but only to just underneath it. Then he would have been in the same situation as Mufasa. So that doesn't really help us either."

Simba(M):
"But there MUST be an explanation. We just haven't found it yet."

Ahadi:
"After 14 years, we'll have to accept that we won't find it anymore..."

Mufasa:
"No, father. I promised Simba and Bahati that I would keep at it. We'll follow up on every new clue, even if it takes forever."

Ahadi:
"As you say... I'll see if I can contribute anything else."

The group continues through the gorge. Shortly afterwards, they pass a small ledge in the rock face.

Simba(M):
“This is where the stranger dropped me off.”

Ahadi:
“I find it even more mysterious that the stranger was supposed to be Bahati, than the question of how he managed to get to safety from the wildebeest. But I think your father is right. Hang in there.”

A short time later they pass the spot where Simba(M) hung from the branch as a cub. There is no sign of the tree anymore.

Simba(M):
“Here in this area was the tree I was hanging from. Just as a wildebeest destroyed it, the stranger caught me and brought me to safety.”

Ahadi:
“Are all the images from back then coming back to you now that we are walking through here and talking about it?”

Simba(M):
“Oh yes... every detail... But unlike back then, nothing can happen to me now. That makes it more bearable.”

Ahadi:
“Yes... I feel the same way when I think about my last minutes.”

Soon after, the group reaches the spot where Taka’s plan once failed. All that remains is a small hill on the ground of the gorge. That is where Taka is buried.

Mufasa:
"There lies Taka..."

Ahadi steps in front of the grave.

Ahadi:
"So we meet again, Taka... I was used to a lot of things from you, but I never expected you to fall this deep... I wish you could see that I am standing in front of you ALIVE..."

Silence...

Bahati:
"What would he say now?"

Ahadi:
"He would probably threaten me that I won't be able to get rid of him so easily... Just as pointless as his attempts to convince us that he would have been the better king..."
to Simba(K)
"My request to you, Simba...: I thank you for reviving me... You are welcome to do that to other living beings... but Taka will stay here..."

Simba(M):
"The same applies to those we will come to in a moment."

Simba(K):
"Of course he will stay. We don't want the past to repeat itself."

The group continues on its way.

Ahadi:
"Me neither... Would you give me your supernatural powers in case of another attack...?"

Simba(M):
"Of course you will get them. Then nobody can harm you anymore."

Simba(K):
"I have an appointment with Rafiki. As soon as we get back, we'll get to work straight away. Then you will receive all the abilities that I brought to you. And you, Ahadi, will also get those from Dad, so everything at once."

Ahadi:
"Thank you... Then I won't have to worry about my life in the future."

A few minutes later, the group reaches a dead end just behind a junction. There are six more graves there.

Simba(M):
"And here lie six more individuals who endangered peace during your absence and paid for it with their lives. Zira, three hyenas, Kovu and Tama."

Ahadi:
looks at the graves
"You both did exactly the right thing, even if it doesn't undo anything, except for me. Especially Barras and his land... What have they done to it?"

Simba(M):
"Terrible... Completely dried up and run down... A complete wasteland..."

Kiburi:
"Even I don't remember it being in such a bad state. It's been a while since my last patrol at the border. Back then it still looked better on the other side."

Ahadi:
"That sounds so... unreal... I guess I can only believe it when I see it with my own eyes... Let's go to the border, okay?"

Simba(M):
"But be careful. We mustn't provoke anyone."

Ahadi:
"Of course."

The group leaves the six graves. They continue walking through the gorge and leave it at the other end in a southerly direction. Soon they approach the border of the Outlands. When they reach the river and Ahadi looks to the other side, he sees a land devoid of any life. The sight brings tears to his eyes. He lowers his head.

Mufasa:
hugs Ahadi with his left paw
"Father..."

Ahadi:
lets a tear fall
"I can't believe what they have done..."

Mufasa:
"I know... We had to watch the downfall..."

Ahadi:
"It was only because I believed that, thanks to their size, Barras and his subservients would be able to deal with the invaders on their own that I did not intervene... I have let Barras and his land down..."

Mufasa:
"It was not your fault, father... Perhaps your decision was exactly the right one... Against as many lions as you said, we would not have stood a chance... We noticed that especially in the first few years after your death... And you were right... They failed because of Kiburi... Without him, we would have perished..."

Ahadi:
"Actually, we should liberate the land... I owe that to Barras... But considering our past, it would only get us into more trouble..."

Simba(M):
"It's not as difficult as it looks, grandfather. All the kingdoms that border the Outlands, including us, made an agreement a few years ago. It states that it will be awarded to whoever succeeds in liberating it. In view of our past, we can only do this on the condition that the first attack must come from the invaders, not from us. In addition, whoever receives the land is obliged to repopulate it with white lions."

Ahadi:
"That significantly reduces our prospects of reunification..."

Simba(M):
"I agree. However, the agreement in its current state is no longer valid. It was made under the assumption that no one survived 20 years ago. We have to renegotiate it so that Cecil and Sora decide what happens after their land is liberated."

Ahadi:
"So... either no one out there dares to intervene or it's just because they can't keep up with the white-lion-thing... They'll probably fail because of the latter..."

Ahadi thinks for a moment. Then he gets an idea.

Ahadi:
"Wait a minute... But WE can."

Simba(M):
"EXACTLY. The descendants of the survivors. If the ideal situation arises and we liberate the Land of Giants, we will simply resettle them there and it will be ours again. But, as I said. Whether that happens is up to Cecil and Sora to decide."

Ahadi:
"Then we just have to wait for the day when the descendants of Kiros' followers invade us... But that could take a while, given how much we have unsettled them with our supernatural powers..."

Simba(M):
"Yes, that's right. But we mustn't provoke them into attacking either."

Ahadi:
"Of course... Even though they over there should know how many of us are invincible by now, they're still trying. In my opinion, that points to an aggressive leader. But who could that be? Taka and Zira are dead. I can't imagine that Nuka is still alive in those hostile conditions over there."

Simba(M):
"But after 20 years, it can't be ruled out yet. So that you are prepared for any eventuality, Simba will go to Rafiki so that he can share his powers with us as well, including you. Then you too can be a giant that no one can harm."

Ahadi:
"That was always my wish. Even Mohatu and Uru wanted to be that. We all envied Kiburi accordingly. It's wonderful that we passed it on to Kopa. Let's not waste any time. Next time I won't let them rob me of my life again."

Simba(M):
"Very good. Simba, then we'll go to Rafiki now."

Simba(K):
"But when we get there, please stay nearby. Rafiki told me that it doesn't take long to make a potion like that."

Simba(M):
"No problem. We'll always stay within your sight. And then one at a time."

The group leaves the border and goes to Rafiki's laboratory. Once there, Rafiki and Ahadi hug each other and greet each other warmly. Then Simba(K) and Rafiki immediately get down to business and take blood from Simba(K). But Rafiki still refused to let any secrets slip. He didn't allow Simba(K) to watch him make the potion. The first potion was ready after just a few minutes. Simba(M) was the first to drink. He quickly and easily received the powers of his namesake, which immediately worked perfectly. This motivated Rafiki to carry on. One after the other followed Simba(M) within just an hour. Kubwa, Mufasa, Sarabi, Bahati, Kopa, Ahadi, Malka and of course Kiburi. Everyone quickly took a liking to teleportation. It was a unique experience for Ahadi in particular, as he received both Kiburi's and Simba(K)'s supernatural powers all at once. Like Mufasa, he immediately decided to take on a new normal size. As soon as they were finished, Kiburi took Simba(K) to the border to effectively support the patrols there and to train Simba(K) as such. Bahati insisted on bringing Kopa back to Vitani. Meanwhile, Simba(M) and Malka continued to try out teleportation. They teleported from Pride Rock to Malka's residence in the Sunlands with a series of jumps. They managed the same distance, which would have taken them around an hour on foot, in just a minute. The surprise was correspondingly great among those in Malka's pride who had not yet known about Simba's(K) return when Simba(M) and Malka appeared out of nowhere. After they had briefly explained it to them, they returned to Pride Rock in under a minute. Now there is only one thing left for Simba and Malka to do.

Simba(M):
"That went fast."

Malka:
"Faster than I could have ever imagined. From now on we no longer need to send a messenger."

Simba(M):
"If we want to discuss something in the future, we can just hop over."

Malka:
"And if one of us needs reinforcements, our reaction time is halved. We now save the time that the messenger would otherwise need to request it."

Simba(M):
"That is our greatest advantage. The danger is averted all the faster. If someone in the Outlands now comes up with the idea of attacking us, they will experience the biggest shock of their lives. As soon as they have set their sights on us, we simply jump somewhere else."

Malka:
"You gave me the biggest shock of MY life yesterday. Your statement that you were already bigger than Pride Rock and had left a paw print on it made me lose my faith. Now I know how that can be."

Simba(M):
"Yes, it was noticeable."

Malka:
"Yeah, yeah, you rascal. What do you think about the fact that we can talk to the people now?"

Simba(M):
"Well..., it helped Simba... But I hope that I never have to use it..."

Malka:
"Me too. I can do without an encounter with the people."

Simba(M) and Malka are now behind Pride Rock. They look up and can clearly see Simba's(M) paw print on its top.

Malka:
"And now I'm supposed to immortalize myself up there with an imprint as well?"

Simba(M):
"Exactly, right underneath mine. As a symbol of our alliance. Then we will be the eternal kings for good.”

Malka:

“Then we will take action and get ourselves to the right size.”

Simba(M):
“You say it. You just have to follow me.”

Malka:
“I will.”

Simba(M) and Malka concentrate. Their bodies begin to hiss.

Simba(M):
“Not even Kiburi was as big as we are becoming now, Malka.”

Malka:
“I just can’t get enough of it.”

Simba(M):
“Me too.”

Simba(M) and Malka begin to grow and immediately set a fast pace. As they watch the top of Pride Rock get closer and closer, they do not notice that Ahadi, Mufasa, Sarabi and Kubwa are watching them from a distance.

Kubwa:
“Look, Ahadi. Now the two of them are becoming the giants that you hinted at earlier.”

Ahadi:
“Yes… And all of this is thanks to Rafiki… When I last saw him, nobody would have thought it possible.”

Mufasa:
“But it was to be expected. He has always been interested in alchemy and especially Kiburi’s supernatural powers. Finding a way to access them was one of his greatest goals, which he achieved at exactly the right moment. Otherwise, we certainly wouldn’t be here today.”

Ahadi:
“I still have to process what Taka and Zira did to us, what they wanted to do with our land and that they had killed me… But… I’m alive again. And now it won’t happen to me a second time.”

Sarabi:
“Regardless of that, please be more careful in the future, Ahadi. Losing you once was bad enough. At all, it was more than careless of you to cross the border alone, against your better judgment.”

Ahadi:
“From now on, you don’t have to worry about me anymore. Now that I am invincible, young again and, above all, bigger, I am guaranteed to come back to you alive.”

Kubwa:
“Listen to Sarabi, Ahadi. I could order you to. We don’t want a war.”

Ahadi:
“No, we really don’t.”

Kubwa:
“Although we can defend ourselves much better today. If necessary, we can become colossi as well, just like THEM.”

Ahadi:
“Woah… Yes…, they really are…”

The four of them look at Simba(M) and Malka, deeply impressed. They have just stopped growing. They are both so big now that their elbows are at the height of the top of Pride Rock.

Simba(M):
“So, here we are.”

Malka:
“What a view… You can even see the Sunlands from up here…”

Simba(M):
“If you want, we can become even bigger. There are no limits.”

Malka:
“No, I’d rather not. I would rather seal our bond for eternity now.”

Simba(M):
“Let’s do it.”

Malka:
“Where should I press?”

Simba(M):
points to a spot underneath his own imprint
“Right here. But very carefully. At this size, we have unimaginable power with which we can destroy the King’s Rock without any problems. So: Slowly and carefully.”

Malka:
“I’ll be careful.”

Malka raises his right paw and carefully approaches the spot that Simba(M) has pointed to. Even more carefully, he places it on it.

Simba(M):
“Very good. Now just press very gently.”

Malka presses gently for a few seconds. Pride Rock does not move a centimeter.

Simba(M):
“It's good. Now carefully pull it back again.”

Very slowly, Malka raises his paw off Pride Rock's wall and puts it back on the ground. A dark imprint of his paw can now be seen where he just pressed.

Malka:
"We did it... That was easy."

Simba(M) puts his left paw on Malka's shoulder.

Simba(M):
"Look at it, Malka. Milele umoja. We are one. Forever and ever."
("Eternal unity.")

Malka:
"Simba, I am infinitely happy to be your friend. Without you the Sunlands would have been lost. Thank you."

Simba(M) and Malka hug.

Simba(M):
"No problem, Malka."

They break their embrace.

Simba(M):
"Okay then, back down."

Malka nods, and they both begin to shrink. A few minutes later they arrive back down and remain at twice their normal size. They look up and admire their work.

Malka:
"There's still room for a third imprint. Let's suppose the Land of Giants comes to us: will Cecil then do the same as us?"

Simba(M):
"He has to fulfill all the requirements for us to be able to give him supernatural powers with a clear conscience. But yes, if that happens, that's how it will be. Then we will have three imprints on Pride Rock."

Bahati approaches the two, also at twice his normal size.

Malka:
"Bahati is coming, Simba."

Simba(M) turns around. Bahati runs towards him, beaming with joy. When he reaches Simba(M), he immediately licks his cheek.

Bahati:
"Here I am again."
snuggles up to Simba(M)

Simba(M):
hugs Bahati with his right paw
"Nice..."

Bahati:
"Nice to see that everything worked out well for you two as well."

Simba(M) and Bahati rub their heads together and Simba(M) also licks his brother's cheek.

Simba(M):
"Is Kopa back with Vitani?"

Bahati:
"Yes. She was so relieved to have 'her' Kopa back."

All three laugh.

Bahati:
"And since Kopa has been able to grow, Vitani has been letting him carry her."

All three laugh again.

Malka:
"That would be our next mount."

Simba(M):
"If things continue like this, Simba will get used to it too."

Bahati:
"It won't be long before things really click between Kopa and Vitani. So we should always be prepared for you to become a grandfather soon."

Simba(M):
"This will also mean a new role for you. The one of a great Uncle."

Bahati:
"I'm looking forward to it. While I keep hoping to become a father myself one day..."

Simba(M):
"It'll be fine, Bahati. Maybe grandfather can still help you even after 20 years. We'll just ask him."

Malka:
"I wanted to go to him anyway. He would like to find out more from me how I managed to rule alone for so long."

Simba(M):
"Well, that's a good thing. Let's go to him. And when Simba and Kiburi are back, we will help him prepare to get Sora and the white pride out of the jungle so that he can set off at sunrise tomorrow."

Bahati:
"Grandfather should be in our cave by now."

Malka:
"Let's go and see."

Simba(M):
"That's exactly what we'll do. Come on, boys."

Simba(M), Bahati and Malka go to Pride Rock's cave. They actually find Ahadi there. Shortly afterwards, however, Kiburi and Simba(K) return from the border. So Ahadi and Malka can only chat casually while preparations for Simba(K)'s trip back to the jungle are in full swing.

Chapter 30: The decisive night

Chapter Text

The preparations last until the evening, from finding a suitable route via where to get food up to the decision who will accompany Simba(K). Tai and Tau volunteer as thanks for Simba(K) restoring Tau's leg. In order to be fully ready for action the next day, the royal family goes to sleep shortly after the last light of day has disappeared. To speed things up in the morning, Tai and Tau are given permission to spend the night in the cave. But the long sleep they had hoped for is disturbed when a strong thunderstorm coming from the south breaks out over the Outlands during the night and slowly approaches the Pride Lands. It only crosses the border shortly before dawn. Lightning and thunder, which are getting closer and closer, wake up one after the other in the cave. Many have already gathered at the entrance and are watching the thunderstorm, which is now moving directly towards Pride Rock. Then another flash of lightning lights up the late night sky and makes some lions flinch.

Kiburi:
“Woah! We haven’t had such a strong thunderstorm in a long time.”

Thunder rumbles.

Simba(K):
"It is a dry thunderstorm. Then the discharges are usually stronger than those with rain."

Kiburi:
"My father was once killed by such a lightning bolt, also during a dry thunderstorm. And I was forced to watch it all..."

Kopa:
"I feel sorry for all those who have to be out there right now. I hope Vitani is okay..."

Simba(M):
"Bea and Lea take care of her. But Simba, if this continues until sunrise, you will not leave until the weather's getting better. We want all of you to arrive back here safe and sound."

Simba(K):
"Of course, Simba. I will make sure that Tai and Tau do not come to any harm again."

Simba(M):
to Tai and Tau
“And you two make sure that Simba is not lost for another 93 years.”

Everyone laughs.

Tai, Tau:
“Understood, your majesty.”

Tai:
“Once we are on the move, we protect Simba with all means possible.”

Tau:
“Otherwise it would not be enough thanks for the fact that, thanks to him, I can stand on four legs again.”

The next flash of lightning lights up the night sky. After about four seconds the thunder follows.

Simba(M):
"We're going further inside. The thunderstorm is coming right towards us."

The pride goes deeper into the cave. The thunder has just half died down when Sarabi suddenly stops and looks tensely back at the entrance.

Kubwa:
“Sarabi, what is it?”

Sarabi:

"I could swear I heard a roar in the thunder... It sounded like a distress call..."

Everyone listens towards the entrance. Sure enough, a second roar sounds, this time from closer away. Tai and Tau are frightened.

Tai:
“These are Bea and Lea!”

Tau:
"They're in trouble!"

Bea:
is already calling from outside
“ALEERRT!!! ALEEEERRRRT!!!”

Mufasa:
“That IS a distress call!”

Simba(M):
“To the entrance, quick!”

The pride runs back to the entrance and arrives there almost at the same time as Bea and Lea.

Bea:
"MAJESTY!!! MAJESTYYY!!!”

Bea comes around the corner. She is carrying Lea on her back. Both are visibly wounded. Everyone who sees this is paralyzed in shock.

Kubwa:
"My goodness, Simba!"

Simba(M):
“Who did THIS to you!?”

Bea:
"Your majesty! The Outlands are attacking! They have already crossed the border! Heading this way! WE NEED HELP IMMEDIATELY, IT'S WAAAR!!!"

Bea collapses, groaning. Simba(M) reacts quickly.

Simba(M):
“Kiburi, call out the highest alert condition!”

Kiburi:
“Yes! You better cover your ears now!”

Sarabi:
takes care of Bea and Lea
“Stay down! I heal you!”

Simba(K):
"I'll help you!"

Simba(M):
"Quick, Rafiki must be taken out of his tree and brought to his laboratory! Under no circumstances is anyone allowed to get in there!"

Mufasa:
"I'll take care of it!"
points to the pride
"Three of you come with me! Volunteers first!"
     
Three lionesses raise a paw.

Mufasa:
“Very good, follow me!”
leaves the cave with them

Malka:
"Simba, I'm jumping to the Sunlands to call for reinforcements! I'll be back as quickly as possible!"

Simba(M):
“Good idea, go!”

Malka runs to the entrance of the cave. There, he is met by the ever-growing back left paw of Kiburi, who has started growing outside. Malka is able to teleport out of its way just in time before it blocks the entrance to the cave. Then a deafening roar sounds. From the top of the platform, Kiburi roars three times in all directions with all his power. In fact, all the lions remaining in the cave cover their ears until his roar is over. When Kiburi begins to shrink shortly afterwards, his hind paw unblocks the entrance to the cave again. After halving his size, he turns around and holds his still huge head into the cave while he continues to shrink.

Kiburi:
"Simba, I know why they're attacking! The horizon to the south resembles a wall of flames! The thunderstorm has caused a major fire in the Outlands that is spreading quickly!"

Simba(M):
"So they attack so they can escape the fire."
comes to Bea and Lea
“Bea, Lea, how many attackers are we dealing with?”

Bea:
“To be honest, we don’t know… But even with the support of the Sunlands, we are clearly outnumbered…”

Kubwa:
"Don't worry. Thanks to Simba, we are better armed than ever."

Simba(M):
"Kiburi, take the pride with you and go ahead! Everyone has to spread out well! We'll be right there with you!"

Kiburi:
"At your command!"
to the pride
“You heard his majesty! Everyone downstairs! Now!”

The pride rises and follows Kiburi out of the cave. Only Tai and Tai remain behind.

Tai:
“Lea, who did this to you?”

Lea:
"The leader and a part of his pride... It was Nuka..."

Ahadi:
“WHAT!? Nuka is alive!? How did he do that!?”

Kopa:
“Where is Vitani!?”

Bea:
"We were walking along the border when there was a dangerously close lightning strike... For a split of a second we could see the intruders running straight towards us... Vitani reacted quickly and sacrificed herself so that we could escape and raise the alarm... We are so sorry, Prince Kopa..."

Kopa:
tears coming
"Vitani! No...!"

Simba(M):
"Even if he is a relative of ours, we must neutralize him! Come on, we must not waste any time!"

Sarabi:
"Simba, shouldn't we inform Milima Saba as well? They might have changed their plans and want to invade there as well. Bea and Lea will go with you as soon as they are fit again. Then I will take care of it."

Simba(M):
"Make it so. After all, it's about your land of birth."

Kubwa:
"But you will also come back immediately as soon as you've done that. NO detours."

Sarabi:
"As fast as I can."

Simba(M):
"Very good. Tai, Tau, you take Bea and Lea with you as soon as they are ready. Don't leave each other's side!"

Tai, Tau:
“Yes, your majesty!”

Bea, Lea:
"Yes, your majesty..."

Simba(M):
“Let's go! Time is short!”

Sarabi:
to Simba(K)
"Simba, go with them. I'll do the rest myself."

Simba(K):
“Yeah, all right.”

Simba(M), Kubwa, Kopa, Ahadi and Simba(K) leave the cave and follow the pride. Sarabi stays behind with Tai and Tau to heal Bea's and Lea's remaining injuries. In the meantime, Malka has arrived at his home in the Sunlands. It is a winding cave in the ground, which entrance is located in a hill. Malka stops in front of it and roars into it as loudly as he can. But apart from the echo, he gets no answer.

Malka:
"Hello!?"

No answer.

Malka:
"Hello!"

Again no answer.

Malka:
“Oh no! Of all times, no one is here now! Where are they all when you need them?!”

Just as Malka enters the cave, a powerfully built lioness with a fully developed mane comes towards him.

???:
"Your majesty!"

Malka:
“Hali!* Where did everyone go?”

* Pronounced Huh-li.

Hali:
"On the way to the district of government. The highest alert condition has been declared."

Malka:
“You heard Kiburi’s roar all the way HERE?”

Hali:
“The wind was probably favorable.”

Malka:
"Yes, of course. Kiburi can roar longer and louder than we can and he had taken on his giant form."

Hali:
“What is the reason for the alarm?”

Malka:
"The Outlands are invading the district of government and have already crossed the border. We need reinforcements as soon as possible, which is why I have come."

Hali:
"My goodness... It's already on the way. They left immediately after the alarm. They can't have come far yet."

Malka:
“And they just left you behind here?”

Hali:
"Tiifu thought it would be better if someone stays here and keeps watch."

Malka:
"What a nonsense! Is she sitting on her ears!? In the event of a defense, EVERY SINGLE ONE must come with us! That's what we agreed with King Simba! She was there when we agreed on it!"

Hali:
"I pointed that out to her too. But when you're not here, she thinks she can do whatever she wants."

Malka:
"I should have appointed you as my deputy right away... That would have saved us a lot of trouble... Simba and I will talk to her about it when this is over, but now, Hali, we must not waste any time. Come, I will take you with me."

While Malka says this, they leave the cave.

Hali:
"But I can't teleport."

Malka:
"That won't stop us. You climb on my back and we'll go."

Hali:
“On your back?”

Malka:
"Yes, then I'll teleport you with me. Under the given circumstances, I'll allow you to. Get on."

Hali:
“Yes, your majesty.”

Hali climbs onto Malka's back. Malka then runs up the hill above the entrance to the cave and focuses at Pride Rock in the distance.

Malka:
“Now hold on to me tightly.”

Hali:
"Understood. What will happen now?"

Malka:
"I'll jump into the air. Then our surroundings will be distorted for a split of a second. When that's over, we'll have already covered a large part of the distance. I'll have to repeat that a few times. That way we'll reach Pride Rock in less than a minute."

Hali:
"All right. I'm ready."

Malka:
“Then hold on tight, here we go.”

With Pride Rock in the distance, Malka prepares for his first jump. He tenses his body and jumps into the air. As soon as his hind paws are off the ground, he disappears with Hali on his back, only to reappear some distance away.

Malka:
"Are you alright?"

Hali:
"I'm fine, but that looked strange. Like another world."

Malka:
"It's easy to get used to it. Can I keep jumping?"

Hali:
“Yes, we can continue.”

Malka:
"Hold on."

Malka continues the teleport. With their next jump, they overtake their pride without anyone noticing. With each subsequent jump, Pride Rock comes closer. In the meantime, Sarabi has healed Bea's and Lea's remaining injuries, so that Tai and Tau can take them with them. She then leaves the cave last and makes her way to Milima Saba. She runs to the backside of Pride Rock and begins to teleport from there. She has no idea that she is teleporting directly towards sixteen huge, white lions. They are led by a lion and a lioness, both white as well.

???:
stops
“Sora, is that Pride Rock over there?”

Sora:
"It certainly looks like that, Cecil. None of the rocks we've seen so far fit Simba's description better than this one. And there's also a platform that, as he said, faces exactly south. Simba's roar confirmed it. We're almost there."

Cecil:
"Well, hopefully. This thunderstorm is probably just passing us by."
looks into the distance
"Look, Sora, that glow over there! Do you see that?"

Sora looks past Pride Rock to the right and sees the smoke coming from the fire in the Outlands. To see further, she jumps onto Cecil's back. She can make out the flames in the glowing smoke near the ground.

Sora:
“Yes, I see it, Cecil. There’s a fire! Our homeland is in that direction!”
jumps down from Cecil

Cecil:
"That must have been caused by the thunderstorm. Let's hope Simba is okay, if he's already here."

Sora:
"He IS here. We all heard him earlier. Come on, let's look for him."

The white lions walk just a single step further when Sarabi appears out of nowhere right in front of them. There is great shock on both sides.

Cecil:
"What the...?"

Sora:
"She just appeared out of nowhere."

Sarabi:
slaps her paws over her head
"Oh no! Just when I thought this couldn't get any worse!"

Cecil:
“Raise your paws!”

All the white lions sit down and raise their right paw next to their heads. In unison they call out: “Amani iwe nanyi.” (“Peace be with you.”)

Sora:
“Don’t worry, young lioness. We have no bad intentions.”

Sarabi:
raises her right paw in disbelief next to her head
“How do you know our greeting?”

Sora:
"From a lion who taught it to us. I am Sora and the white lion to my left is my big brother Cecil. We both lead the pride. Are these the Pride Lands?"

Sarabi:

"I am Sarabi and was queen here until nine years ago. Yes, these are the Pride Lands."

Sora:
happily to the pride
“We’re here, folks!”

Sarabi:
denies gesticulating
"No! Please! Turn around immediately and get as far away as you can! War broke out here a few minutes ago! We are under attack!"

Cecil:
"Who is attacking you?"

Sarabi:
“The Outlands, our southern neighbor.”

Cecil:
“Southern neighbor? So nothing has changed here in the last 20 years… And the fire?”

Sarabi:
"It was caused by the thunderstorm. Now please listen to me. We already know who you are and where you come from, but we must not waste any time now. I'm on my way to Milima Saba, the kingdom of the seven mountains, that you passed through, and I must warn it of the impending danger."

Sora:
“So Simba made it?”

Sarabi:
"Yes, he arrived here two days ago and told us about all his experiences. He also spoke about you in detail. He originally wanted to keep his promise today and set off to bring you to us. But under the given circumstances he is unable to do so for the time being."

Sora:
“That will no longer be necessary.”

Cecil:
"Simba's superpowers have given us new courage, Sarabi. We will help you, no question. Together with you, we will take back the Land of Giants. Where do we have to go?"

Sarabi:
"You won't regret it, I promise. Run to Pride Rock and then head south. The platform points exactly there. Sooner or later you will meet our pride. Our king, my first son, is also called Simba."

Cecil:
"Understood."

Sora:
"What a coincidence."

Sarabi:
"My husband had his reasons, but we'll tell you about them later. I have to go now. Oh, Sora..."
struts dominantly and slowly towards Sora and Cecil
"The fact that I simply appeared out of nowhere and now simply disappear again is thanks to your friend... Me and being young...? Thanks for the compliment... I am 32 years young..."

Sora and Cecil have their jaws dropped.

Sora:
"Wha...?"

Sarabi:
"I see you at the front. Hurry up."

Sarabi jumps into the air and disappears into nothingness in the blink of an eye, leaving a group of completely surprised white lions behind.

Cecil:
"She looked very young for that. Almost TOO young."

Sora:
"I guessed she was eight years old at the most. How does she do that? And why can she teleport like Simba?"

Cecil:
recovers
"We'll find out later. First we have to help the Pride Land. That's the only way we can get everything back on track."

Sora:
“Exactly. After all, it’s not just about OUR future.”

Cecil:
"Let's go, everyone!"

The white group starts running towards Pride Rock. To the south of it, Simba(M) and his pride are still searching for the intruders. In the distance, lightning continues to flash from the sky and thunder can be heard.

Simba(M):
“Where are they?”

Kiburi:
"They probably got wet paws from my roaring and backed out."

Simba(M):
"It wouldn't be surprising, as loud as you can roar. Wet paws are a good cue. Hopefully it starts to rain soon. Otherwise it will take a long time for the Land of Giants to recover from the fire."

Malka and Hali appear next to them.

Malka:
"Here I am again."

Simba(M):
"Very good. Hello, Hali."

Hali:
gets off Malka and bows to Simba(M)
"Your majesty."

Simba(M):
“And where is the rest?”

Malka:
"The rest is already on the way. When I arrived at my cave, there was no one there except Hali. They heard Kiburi roar and immediately set off."

Kiburi:
"Oh my goodness... I knew I could roar loudly, but I didn't know that it could be heard an hour away."

Simba(M):
“Why did Hali stay behind?”

Malka:
"Tiifu apparently wasn't listening when we were deciding how to proceed in case of defense. She thought it appropriate for someone to stay behind to keep watch."

Simba(M):
"Nonsense!"

Malka:
"I agree, Simba. I'll take care of it."

Simba(M):
"This time I'm coming with you. This isn't the first time she's violated our agreement."

Malka:
"Oh yes, we passed by Mufasa and his group. The lab is secured. Rafiki has barricaded himself inside while the watch is kept downstairs."

Simba(M):
"Very good. One less thing to worry about."

Tai:
calls from nearby
“Your majesty, over here!”

Simba(M):
"Quick!"

Simba(M) and his pride rush to Tai. The latter forms a semicircle with Tau, Bea and Lea. They are met with a terrible sight. Vitani is lying on the ground, unable to move, and in great pain. Simba(M) and his pride join them and freeze at the sight. Kopa comes to Vitani.

Kopa:
"No..., Vitani..."

Vitani:
“Kopa…, I can’t move… Everything hurts so much…”

Kopa:
"I'm with you... Who did this to you...?"

Vitani:
"Nuka... and some of his pride..."

Kopa:
"We'll get them... Count on it..."

Simba(M):
"Today the war will end. Once and for all. I promise you. They violated the border and attacked us. Now we are definitely allowed to strike back."

Bea carefully feels Vitani’s back.

Vitani:
"AAAHH!!!"

Kopa:
“Bea, be careful! You’re hurting her.”

Bea:
"Sorry, Vitani. Her spine is hurt. I felt it."

Lea:

“Will she be able to walk again?”

Bea:
"I'm afraid not..."

Tau:
“Prince Kopa, can you do something?”

Kopa:
"I'll take care of it. In just a few minutes she'll be the Vitani again we all know."

Kiburi rushes in.

Kiburi:
“Simba, they’re coming right towards us!”

Simba(M):
"Kopa, take care of Vitani! Bea, Lea, you cover them! Tai, Tau, you come with us! Now things are getting serious!"

Bea, Lea:

“Yes, your majesty.”

Tai, Tau:
"We're on our way."

Simba(M), Kiburi, Tai and Tau head towards the impending danger together with the pride. Kopa stays behind at Vitani with Bea and Lea.

Kopa:
"Now, Vitani. Even if it hurts, you have to hold still now. The sooner everything will be over."

Vitani:
"Please start, Kopa... I can't take it anymore..."

Kopa carefully places his paws on Vitani's body and begins to heal her injuries. Meanwhile, Simba's(M) pride has reached the intruders and is preparing to counterattack. A heated battle breaks out immediately. It can be heard up to where Kopa, Vitani, Bea and Lea are. Vitani wants to get up immediately, but she is still in pain.

Vitani:
“Kopa…, we have to help…! AAAHH!!!”

Kopa:
“Vitani, hold still! Otherwise I can’t heal your injuries!”

Vitani:
“We have to get to them immediately!”

Kopa:
to Bea and Lea
"Hold her tight!"

Bea and Lea have Vitani firmly in their grip and press her to the ground.

Vitani:
"NO!!!"

Lea:
"Vitani, if you interfere, you will die! King Simba has everything under control! They can manage without us!"

Kopa:
"Let me heal your injuries, then we'll go after them! Agreed?"

Vitani:
relaxes
"Agreed..."

Kopa once again places his paws on Vitani's body and continues to heal her. Meanwhile, the battle for the Pride Lands rages nearby. Simba(M) and Bahati fight side by side against two battle-hardened lionesses. It is a duel on equal terms, but the supernatural powers of Kiburi and Simba(K) give the former the decisive advantage. Just as a lioness is about to attack Simba(M) and Bahati, they quickly teleport past her and reappear behind her. The lioness jumps into the void and looks around in confusion.

???:
"HUH!?"

Simba(M):
“You two will have to come up with something better!”

Then Simba(M) is attacked from behind by the other lioness. She jumps onto his back and tries to bite his neck. Bahati doesn't allow that.

Bahati:
“GET OFF MY BROTHER!!!”

Bahati bites the lioness in the neck, grabs her by her belly and pulls her off Simba's(M) back effortlessly. Back on the ground, she has an unequal duel with the two of them, which she now clearly loses. She flees to her partner, who has watched everything, swallowing hard. She also refrains from another attack.

???:
"Let's get out of here! They're too strong for us!"

???:
“Yeah, let’s get out of here!”

Simba(M):
“Stay here, you cowards!”

Bahati:
“We’ll get you anyway!”

The lionesses flee. Simba(M) and Bahati chase them. Malka finds himself in a similar situation. He is also fighting against a lioness who he deliberately allowed to hit him several times already. Much to her increasing despair, her hits do not harm Malka.

???:
“That's impossible!”

Malka:
“Don’t even try!”

???:
"I'll get you!"

Malka:
“Come over here, you heroine!”

???:
"Well, just you wait!"

Just as his opponent prepares for her next attack, Malka knocks her to the ground with a precise blow of his paw.

Malka:
“I'm growing tired of you!”

The lioness jumps up and runs away.

Malka:
runs after her
"Coward!"

Simba's pride is gaining the upper hand, but no one on his side suspects that this is just the beginning. Just as the last intruder has fled, a loud roar is heard from the direction of the Outlands. Everyone stares there, spellbound. The flames are still blazing on the other side of the river. Then a dark brown lion with a jet black mane appears on a hilltop.

Ahadi:
"Nuka..."

Kiburi:
"What? Nuka is alive?"

Malka:
"That can't be. Impossible."

Nuka puts on a devilish grin and then gives a sign behind him. Then the nearby horizon slowly seems to darken. A whole armada of countless lions and hyenas comes to the top. They approach Simba(M) and his pride in a long line next to each other. Shock spreads.

Simba(K):
"I have never seen anything like this in my entire life..."

Kiburi:
"Me neither, my son... Even Kiros can't keep up with that... Now we'll put to use what I have already taught you 100 years ago..."

Ahadi:
"There are many more of them than I had back then... The question of why Nuka is still alive is the least of our problems now..."

Kubwa:
“Simba, Bea is right… They far outnumber us…”

Simba(M):
"ADOPT ENEMY FORMATION! STANDBY TO COUNTERATTACK ON MY SIGNAL! AND REMEMBER: THEY MUST ATTACK FIRST!"
to Kubwa
"That may be so... But you said it yourself... Our weapons are unbeatable... THEY will come up short, not us... Even if they are in the majority..."

While they continue to see their enemies approaching, no one notices that the first reinforcements have already arrived. Sarabi has returned from Milima Saba and has brought Cecil, Sora and the white lions with her. They are watching the events from the shelter of the tall grass. They are no less shocked.

Cecil:
"Where do they all come from...? We can impossibly take on so many enemies at once..."

Sarabi:
"Yes, we can... We have Simba and his 'superpowers' on our side..."

Sora:
“Look…! There’s Simba…! And another lion that looks like him…!”

Sarabi:
“That is Kiburi, his father… Without him we would have perished long ago...”

Cecil:
"Sarabi, we are vastly outnumbered... We will fail..."

Sarabi:
"THEY will fail... When this is over, there will be no injuries or casualties on our side... If there are, we will simply reverse them... I promise you... Since yesterday, as you saw earlier, Simba is no longer alone with his 'superpowers'... He has already shared them with nine lions, including me..."

Sora:
“He himself said it was impossible… Now it suddenly works…?”

Sarabi:
“Yes… because we know how to do it… We will explain everything to you in due course...”

Cecil:
"In these circumstances, I think we can risk it... Listen... I have a plan..."

While Cecil explains his plan to Sarabi and his white companions, the opposing pride comes to a halt. Both prides have approached each other to within about 200 meters. No one moves until Nuka takes the first step.

Nuka:
"King Simba..., my dear cousin...! What an honor...!"

Simba(M):
“Are you actually aware of what you are doing there?!”

Nuka:
"Oh yes, Simba! Our land is falling victim to the flames! Now it's time to finish what was started 20 years ago!"

Simba(M):
"I'm warning you just this once, Nuka! Get out of the Pride Lands immediately or you will share your parents' fate!"

Nuka:
"You don't order me to do anything! Since my parents are dead because of you, I am my own boss! And I will conquer the Pride Lands for them and our best fighters Kovu and Tama! I will avenge them! Kiros would be proud of us!"

Ahadi:
steps a few steps in front of Simba(M)
“Oh, really!? I have a say in that too!”

Nuka:
visibly shocked
"What!? Ahadi!?"

Ahadi:
"Personally!"

Nuka:
"No, that can't be! You're dead! I saw it myself! Wait a minute... Have you grown bigger!?"

Ahadi:
"The news of my death is greatly exaggerated! Since our last meeting, we have developed new methods to defend the Pride Lands, as you can see! Many on your side have already felt this! And we will use them without hesitation if you do not withdraw from the Pride Lands AND the Land of Giants immediately!"

Nuka:
“Oh, now I’m scared…!”

Simba(M):
"Our ally, the Sunlands, has already sent reinforcements that will arrive here any moment! If you want to live, you and your followers will leave our land now and release the Land of Giants! To refuse would be foolish! If you challenge us... you will regret it...!"

Nuka:
"You dare to threaten me! You're wasting my time! Let's get this over with now!"

Ahadi:
"Nuka, don't be a complete idiot!"

Nuka:
"Me, a complete idiot!? Never! Prepare yourselves for your end!"

Ahadi:
"Simba, I give it up. He's like his father."

Simba(M):
"Very well! We tried to do it in a good way, but we can also do it completely differently! If you really want to throw your life away, then so be it!"

Nuka:
to his pride
"ATTACK!!!"

Sarabi:
"NOW!!!"

With a loud roar, the sixteen white lions burst out of their hiding place. Nuka's pride stops, while everyone on Simba's(M) side turns around in shock. Before anyone can react, Cecil jumps over Simba(M) in a high arc. The white group runs past them and, with Sora in the lead, stands protectively in front of Simba(M) and his pride.

Sora:
“Not so hasty!”

Simba(K)'s jaw drops. He recognized the voice immediately.

Simba(K):
"Sora! How did you find us!?"

Sora:
"We followed your trail as far as we could. We asked around for the rest of the way. And we heard you roaring earlier."

Simba(K):
"Sora, please stay out of this. You are not protected."

Sora:
"Simba. We are all adults and ready to take the risk. After all, this is about our land. But just in case, we still have you."

Simba(M):
to Simba(K)
“You know these lions?”

Simba(K):
"Oh yes. This is my friend Sora, who I told you about. Next to her is her brother Cecil. They both lead the pride, although this is only a small part of it."

Sarabi:
"Simba! I've brought reinforcements! Milima Saba thanks for the warning. They're prepared."

Simba(M):
"You come at just the right time."

Nuka:
“So you are the grand-cubs of Barras…! So some DID escape back then! It’s a pity we only caught your father!”

Sora:
"Forty-eight survivors, to be exact! Our father sacrificed his life to save ours! He would have wanted us to come back and fight for our land!"

Cecil:
"Because of you, we will never know what it is like to have a father! We will never forgive you for this! Leave our land immediately before we're getting really uncomfortable!"

Nuka:
"The next one to threaten me! Look around! We are still far superior to you! But if you want to die, then I will not stop you!"

Nuka is just about to give the signal to attack when another pride approaches Simba(M)'s from the east. It is the reinforcements from the Sunlands.

Nuka:
“Who’s disturbing us now!?”

Malka:
"Tiifu!"

Tiifu:
“Your majesty, I hope we are not too late!”

Malka:
“You arrive on time, just as you should.”

Tiifu:
discovers Hali
"How did Hali get here? She was supposed to keep watch."

Malka:
"You were right to react to Kiburi's roar. But what happened next was not: How are we supposed to behave in the event of a defensive situation?"

Tiifu is looked at with a serious expression by both Simba(M) and Malka.

Tiifu:
"Uh..."

Simba(M):
"This is the second time you have deliberately disobeyed our instructions, Tiifu. We have expressly stated that in the event of a defense, no one will be left alone."

Hali:
“I told you to take me with you.”

Tiifu:
“But someone has to look after our cave.”

Malka:
“And after what, please? An empty cave?”

Simba(M):
“If you are unable to follow orders, you will make way for someone who can!”

Nuka:
“Enough of this kindergarten! We have a land to conquer!”

Simba(M):
to Tiifu
“We’ll talk about that later.”

Malka:
"We are fully staffed, Simba, but Bea is right. We are still outnumbered. Looks like we will have to resort to our secret weapon."

Simba(M):
“That’s exactly what we’re going to do now.”
calls around
“TO ALL WHO CAN: GET READY TO GROW!”

Nuka:
listens up in astonishment
"Grow!?"

Simba(M):
“You understood me correctly!”

Bahati:
“You still have time to run away!”

Nuka:
"NEVER!"

Simba(M):
“As you wish! GROW!”

The bodies of Simba(M), Bahati, Kubwa, Sarabi, Ahadi, Simba(K), Kiburi and Malka begin to hiss. Since it is coming from eight lions at the same time, it cannot be ignored. This sound causes general nervousness on Nuka's side . Nuka looks around.

Nuka:
“What is this!? What is happening now!?”

Nuka and his followers are equally taken aback when the lions mentioned above begin to grow rapidly.

Nuka:
“No! That’s not possible!”

Simba(M):
“That’s what happens when we're not taken seriously!”

In shock, they look higher and higher as their opponents grow bigger and bigger. Cecil and his pride, however, are amazed.

Cecil:
"Unbelievable. How do they do that? And so many of them. We'll know soon."

Sora:
enthusiastic
"Go, Simba!"

The lions mentioned stop growing when their paws reach twice the size of their opponents and look down. The white giants move into position. Some of them threateningly scratch the ground with their paws. On Nuka’s side, the shock is deep.

Nuka:
"That explains everything! Kovu always told the truth, but we didn't believe him! So that's where the constant tremors came from!"

Simba(M):
“Now, this is your last chance! Leave our land or we will stomp all of you into the ground!”

Nuka:
"That's enough! I would rather suffer the death of my parents another thousand times than back off now! Look around! Everyone is still behind me!"

Kubwa:
"All of you have caused enough damage, Nuka! As much as I hate to have to do this, but you're leaving us no choice! Then each and every one of you will share your parents' fate! But you're right: let's get this over with! Simba!?"

Simba(M):
“Let’s get this over with!”

Nuka:
"ATTACK!!!"

Simba(M), Kubwa:
"ATTACK!!!"

Simba(M):
“Don’t let anyone escape!”

Both prides charge at each other with a roar. The normal-sized lions begin the second round of the fight against the Outlands. Meanwhile, the huge lions defeat one opponent after the other with just one well-aimed stomp, causing the ground to shake. Just a few hundred meters away from the battlefield, Kopa has just healed the last injuries on Vitani's body. She is now in perfect condition again. Bea and Lea watch the action.

Bea:
“Wow, now things are really getting serious.”

Lea:
“If that finally ends the war, then that’s fine with us.”

Bea:
“Fortunately, we were able to save Vitani.”

Lea:
"Yes. Without Simba she would have been lost."

Kopa:
lifts his paws from Vitanis body
"I'm done, Vitani. How do you feel?"

Vitani:
trying to move
"I... I can move again... without any pain."

Kopa:
“You have no injuries now, as if nothing had happened.”

Vitani:
stands up carefully and hugs Kopa
“Thank you, Kopa… How can I thank you for this…?”

Kopa:
hugs Vitani and licks her cheek
"The fact that you are back with me safe and sound means everything to me..."

Kopa and Vitani lie lovingly in each other's arms for a moment. Then the long-awaited rain finally starts.

Kopa:
"Look. It's starting to rain. Now the fire will finally be put out."

Vitani:
“Kopa…?”

Kopa:
"Yes…?"

Vitani:
"This is the right time to tell you something... I already wanted to do that yesterday morning, if Simba hadn't disturbed us..."

Kopa:
"What…?"

Vitani:
"I... Kopa, I... I love you..."
kisses Kopa on the cheek

Kopa:
moved by Vitani's words
“Oh, Vitani, I love you too!”
kisses back

They both hug each other tightly. In the background, the fighting slowly dies down. The Pride Lands are close to victory. Kopa and Vitani look deeply into each other's eyes.

Kopa:
“Will you show me who tried to take your life...?”

Vitani:
"Yes..., provided he is still alive..."

They release their embrace.

Kopa:
“Dead or alive, I’ll take care of him personally.”

Vitani:
"I'm coming with you. Then he will fall away from the faith."

Kopa:
"Stay with me and nothing will happen to you. Bea, Lea, come with us!"

Bea, Lea:
"At your command!"

While the four of them make their way back to the front, the battle there is as good as decided. Simba's(M) pride has razed Nuka's to the ground within a few minutes. As Simba(M) had ordered, no one has escaped. Only Nuka himself is still alive. He is sitting in the middle, surrounded by all the lions on Simba's(M) side and is thus in the same situation as Ahadi was 20 years ago. Ahadi shrinks to twice his normal size and slowly walks towards Nuka.

Ahadi:
“Yes, Nuka… Now like will be repaid with like…”

Nuka:
"Stay where you are...!"

Ahadi:
"Finally, the roles are distributed correctly..."

Nuka:
“Don’t you dare come any closer…!”

Ahadi:
"And...? How does it feel... to be small... helpless... and sooo alone...?"

Nuka:
“One more step and I’ll tear you to pieces!”

Ahadi:
"You're right... Let's finish it..."

Nuka:
"RRAAAAAHHH!!!"

Nuka rushes towards Ahadi. Ahadi raises his right paw to protect himself. Nuka bites into it with all his strength, but at the same moment he feels that his attack is ineffective. He lets go of Ahadi's paw and backs away in panic. Ahadi looks at him bored.

Nuka:
"WHAT...!? HOW...!?"

Ahadi:
“Doesn’t work anymore, huh…?”

Nuka is at a loss for words. Without warning, Ahadi hits him with such a powerful blow of his paw that it throws Nuka several meters away from him.

Ahadi:
"YOU DARE TO ATTACK ME!!! Unfortunately, you cannot be condemned for what your parents did! But you can certainly be condemned for continuing what they started!"

Nuka:
“You’re attacking your grandson!?”

Ahadi:
“YOUR FATHER IS NOT MY SON AND YOU ARE NOT MY GRANDSON!!! THEN AS NOW!!! WE CAN DO WITHOUT SUCH RELATIVES!!! AND NOW IT’S OVER FOR GOOD!!! YOU HAVE CROSSED SEVERAL RED LINES!!! THAT WILL COST YOU YOUR LIFE, JUST LIKE YOUR PARENTS AND YOUR FOLLOWERS!!! AND BY THE WAY: NO ONE STICKS THEIR TONGUE OUT AT ME AND GETS AWAY WITH IT!!!”

Kopa joins in twice his normal size with Vitani.

Vitani:
“THERE! It was him!”

Kopa:
“HOW DARE YOU!!? SHE’S MY GIRLFRIEND, YOU TRAITOR!!”

Simba(M):
“Kopa, wait!”

Nuka:
"How...!? I... I...! I thought I had immobilized her!"

Ahadi:
“Did you even listen to me!?”

Kopa:
"Ha, he admits it! Give me one reason why I shouldn't rip you apart!"

Nuka:
“So I can get what’s mine!”

Kopa:
“Completely wrong answer! You alone against all of us! Don’t make a fool of yourself!”

Nuka:
“Fight lion against lion if necessary!”

All his opponents laugh.

Nuka:
“You dare to laugh!? Then fight if you really want to keep your land!”

Kopa:
"Oh! Yes, if you ask us to: great-grandfather, let's finish it. Together."

Ahadi:
"Very gladly."

Kopa and Ahadi grow to three times their normal size and look down threateningly at Nuka.

Ahadi:
"Now, this is your last chance. Run or die."

Nuka:
"RRAAAAAHHH!!!"

Nuka repeats his tactic, this time on Kopa. He charges at him and bites his right front leg. He doesn't get any further with Kopa than he did with Ahadi.

Kopa:
"It's pointless... Don't even try..."

Kopa swings his right front leg forward with momentum. Nuka detaches himself from Kopa's front leg, flies back to his previous position and lands on his back. Kopa and Ahadi go into attack position.

Kopa:
“Now we’ll show you how to fight properly!”

Kopa and Ahadi rush at Nuka and begin the final fight. Both give him a targeted bite in the back. Nuka screams, whereupon Kopa throws him away. The latter remains immobilized on the ground. He is now in the same position as Vitani was a short time ago, who now strides towards him and looks at him dominantly. Nuka looks up at her with a face contorted in pain.

Vitani:
"Man, how the tables have turned..."

Nuka:
“I don’t understand… How did you get back on your paws so quickly…?”

Vitani:
"Since you won't survive this either way... I'll gladly tell you. Kiburi is so kind and shares his supernatural powers with selected lions. His son Simba has given us even more of them. That's why we've warned you more than often enough not to cross the border. You had no chance from the start. But if you don't want to listen, you'll have to feel."
stands next to Nuka and raises her right paw
“This comes from my grandparents and me!”
gives Nuka four paw strikes on the back

Nuka:
"AAAHHH!!!"

Simba(M):
“That’s enough, Vitani! I’ll take care of the rest.”

Vitani steps aside. Simba(M) stomps towards Nuka. Once above him, he raises his right paw for the final blow.

Simba(M):
"Mpaka kuona..., cousin..."
("Goodbye → Hasta la vista, baby")

Nuka:
"No…!"

Simba(M):
"Yes! Checkmate!"

Simba(M) follows his father's example. He lets his huge paw fall on Nuka and stomps hard a few times. Those who can't look cover their eyes. Simba's(M) stomping makes the earth shake. Finally, he covers the spot with earth and waits. There is no reaction. Nuka and his armada are completely destroyed. With its victory, the Pride Lands have liberated the Land of Giants. Simba(M) turns to the pride.

Simba(M):
“It is done! We have won! The Land of Giants is liberated!”

Cheers break out.

Simba(M):
“Everyone, back to your normal size.”

Everyone who had grown during the fighting shrinks back to their normal size.

Simba(M):
“Let us proclaim victory together!”

The entire pride lets out a mighty roar that can be heard for many kilometers. The white lions roar in a particularly deep and penetrating tone. Mufasa and his group at Rafiki's laboratory can also hear it.

Mufasa:
“They did it! Let's go, come with me!”
calls up
"Rafiki, you can come out! The danger is over!"

Without paying any further attention to Rafiki, they start moving. At Simba's(M) the first ones are already lying in each other's arms. Simba(K) and Sora are about to do the same.

Sora:
hugs Simba(K)
"Simba..., my hero..."

Simba(K):
hugs Sora
"Sora... you all did a great job... But the one who roared earlier wasn't me, it was my father."

Sora:
“Then you sound almost the same.”

Kiburi:
"So everyone knows he's my son. Hello, Sora. I'm Kiburi, Simba's father."

Sora:
"Nice to meet you, Kiburi. This is my big brother Cecil."

Kiburi:
bows
"Your majesty."

Cecil:
"Hello, Kiburi. You two look very similar."

Kiburi:
"Except for a few minor details, yes. Thank you for giving my son the crucial clue. For 93 years I thought he was dead. Now I couldn't be happier."

Cecil:
"We were happy to do that, Kiburi. Without him, we wouldn't be here now."
looks around
“Is your king here too?”

Simba(M):
“He’s right in front of you.”

Cecil:
"Oh! Your majesty, forgive me."

Cecil bows to Simba(M). He is so big that he then lies down so that Simba(M) doesn't have to look up at him.

Cecil:
"I'm Cecil. Sora and I lead the pride, although we only brought a small part of it with us."

Simba(M):
"And I am Simba. Next to me are my wife Kubwa and my younger brother Bahati."

Cecil:
"King Simba, we would like to express our gratitude to you. Without your long-lost subservient, we would have never dared to leave exile."

Simba(M):
“We also thank you for your active support.”

Cecil:
"20 years of terror are finally over. Now the Land of Giants belongs to us again..."

Simba(M):
"Um... Not quite yet."

Cecil:
"What do you mean?"

Simba(M):
"A few years ago, all the kingdoms that border your land made an agreement. It states that it will be awarded to the one who succeeds in liberating it from the invaders and also makes an effort to repopulate it with white lions. However, this was done under the assumption that no one survived 20 years ago. Since that is not the case, I will send messengers later today to tell our neighbors the good news. Then we will arrange a conference at which we will renegotiate the agreement under your leadership. Because only you can decide what happens next with your land."

Cecil:
"You know, King Simba, you can call me by my first name, because I'm not actually a king. The pride only considers me as such because I'm Barras' grandson. I'm far from being a king. If I wanted to rule the Land of Giants, I would need help."

Malka:
"Then you will like the system that Simba and I have built up. I am Malka, King of the Sunlands."

Cecil:
bows to Malka while lying down
"Your majesty..."

Malka:
"Simba and I have ruled our lands for exactly the same length of time, down to this day. But I have ruled the Sunlands alone from day one. And always at the limit of my endurance. When it almost became too much for me, Simba came to my aid after we had lost contact with each other for years."
frightened
“Oh, you don’t know about that yet.”

Simba(M):
“We will meet again so that we are all on the same page.”

Malka:
"Good idea, Simba. As a result, we united our kingdoms. The Sunlands was converted into a district and joined the Pride Lands. I am still king of the Sunlands, but since then I have to consult with Simba and Kubwa. In a sense, they are my superiors in return for helping me. Could you imagine that?"

Cecil:
“Yes, King Malka, that would be ideal for us.”

Simba(M):
"You may not consider yourself a king, but we can make you one. We will put you and Sora on the same level as Malka and teach you everything you need to know. Then you will truly become a king. Your grandfather would be proud of you."

Cecil:
“Sure… Then let’s decide it right away.”
reaches the underside of his right paw to Simba(M)

Simba(M):
"As I said, we still have to wait for the conference. But I can't imagine that anyone will object to your land joining ours. So let's do it."

Simba(M) presses the underside of his left paw against Cecil's right paw. It is huge compared to his own.

Simba(M):
"My goodness. Grandfather, you're right. I look like a teenager too."

Ahadi:
"That was to be expected. After all, he is Barras' grandson."

Cecil:
“You are the grandfather of Simba and Bahati?”

Ahadi:
"Yes, that's me. My name is Ahadi. When your land was invaded 20 years ago, I was one of the first victims. Just across the border, I was intercepted and surrounded by the same pride we fought against today. It was led by a lioness that we had tolerated for several years... and the younger of my two sons... I had no chance... Cecil..., Sora..., I must apologize to you..., also on behalf of my wife..."

Cecil:
"But no. You don't have to apologize."

Ahadi:
humbly hangs his head
"There were several clear warning signs, but we had ignored them... And I didn't have the evidence to banish her... We could have prevented what you went through... Can you forgive us...?"

Sora:
"Yes, Ahadi. You made amends by liberating our land. But if you said you were one of the first victims back then, why are you here now?"

Ahadi:
"I lay dead on the other side of the river for 20 years. Until yesterday morning, thanks to your friend, Sora. After sunrise, he teleported to me, despite all the dangers, and brought me back to life. That same day, I was already in possession of his supernatural powers, as were my family and King Malka."

Sora:
kisses Simba(K)
"You really are a hero..."

Simba(K):
"I know..."

Simba(K) kisses Sora back. They lie in each other's arms, lovingly. Mufasa and the group of volunteer lionesses arrive.

Mufasa:
"Simba, we came as fast as we could. Who are the white lions?"

Simba(M):
"Don't worry, father. They are our friends from the Land of Giants. We liberated it together."

Sarabi:
“They met me on the way to Milima Saba.”

Mufasa:
"Welcome to the Pride Lands. I am Mufasa, son of Ahadi and father of King Simba and Bahati."

Cecil:
"Thank you, Mufasa. I'm Cecil. This is my sister Sora and this is just a small part of our pride."

Mufasa:
fascinated
“You are huge.”

Cecil:
"That's easy to explain. When our land was invaded 20 years ago, forty-eight of our ancestors were able to escape and survive in the jungle. They passed on the 'giant genes' to each one of us. Sora and I are the grandchildren of King Barras. That's probably why we are significantly bigger than our pride."

Ahadi:
"Mufasa, believe it or not, Nuka survived the entire 20 years in the Outlands."

Mufasa:
"He was alive? That's a wonder. Everything over there is completely destroyed."

Ahadi:
"So were his followers. There were many more of them than there were with me back then. But together we defeated them all."

Mufasa:
"Excellent. We noticed that. No one made it to Rafiki's lab. I didn't really care about meeting Nuka in person anyway. The more I care about meeting our new friends."

Ahadi:
“Cecil, could Mufasa and I stand next to you?”

Cecil:
"Naturally."

Ahadi:
"Come on, Mufasa."

Ahadi and Mufasa stand next to Cecil.

Ahadi:
"Mufasa and I are now at our desired sizes. I was not this big until yesterday. We will now shrink to our actual sizes so that we can see how big you are compared to your grandfather."

Ahadi and Mufasa shrink back to their former, normal sizes. They then look up and are overwhelmed. They have to look even higher at Cecil than they did at Barras.

Mufasa:
"My goodness, Cecil, you white giants are getting bigger and bigger. Even your grandfather didn't get that big."

Ahadi:
"And all without any supernatural powers. Back then my back only reached up to Barras' side, and with you, I'm well below that. How do you do it?"

Cecil:
"Well... As I said: 'giant genes'. But maybe our living conditions have made us become even bigger."

Sora:
"And we are not alone in this. Our entire pride consists exclusively of white giants like us."

Mufasa:
"If Barras ran towards us, he would make the ground shake. It would certainly do that even more to you."

Ahadi:
"That's right. When they intervened, it shook more strongly than at Barras. But we're used to that."

Ahadi and Mufasa grow back to their desired sizes.

Simba(M):
to Cecil
"Your enormous size impressed me deeply earlier when you jumped over me, Cecil. Anyone would respect you."

Cecil:
"I know that. The black panthers that attacked Sora would have fled from me immediately."
to Kiburi
“But Kiburi, how did you manage to share your powers?”

Kiburi:
"It was our shaman Rafiki who we have to thank for this. 14 years ago he simply took some blood from me and managed to share my powers. An idea as simple as it was brilliant. He saved us all with it. Otherwise, we would have shared Barras' fate and there would have been no one left except me. But all I have given us is immortality, invulnerability and the freedom to choose your size. Simba has learned to teleport, heal injuries and resurrect the dead. Thanks to Rafiki's idea, which was used again yesterday, our entire family now has all of our powers. And as soon as your land joins the Pride Lands, we will do the same with you."

Cecil:
“You really want to do that?”

Simba(M):
"But yes. Then you will be part of our family as well, and we will unite to form the largest pride that has ever existed. No one will ever chase you away anymore."

Cecil:
"Thank you, King Simba. This means a lot to us. Soon our pride will grow even further."
to Sora
"Sora, now that everyone is here would be a good time to tell them."

Sora:
"Yes, that's right."

Simba(K):
“Sora, what is Cecil talking about?”

Sora:
"Simba, Kiburi, it's good to have you both here because I have to tell you something."

Simba(K):
“Both of us?”

Kiburi:
“I’m really excited, we’ve only just met.”

Sora:
“Simba, do you remember our last weeks in the jungle?”

Simba(K):
"Of course. Before I continued my journey, we often traveled around together."

Sora:
“And also what we did one evening at the waterfall?”

Simba(K):
"Ah, your favorite place. We spent a very nice night there and had a lot of fun together."

Sora:
"Exactly. We hoped that with your support we could liberate our land. We have now achieved that. But through the events of that evening at the waterfall, you gave us another reason to follow you out of the jungle."

Kiburi:
"I can't quite follow... What are you getting at?"

Simba(K):
“I’m wondering that too… Sora, what are you trying to tell us with this?”

Sora:
"Simba..."
sits down and spreads her paws in front of him
"I'm pregnant."

Simba's(K) gaze freezes. A murmur of recognition goes through Simba's(M) pride. Kiburi is delighted.

Kiburi:
pats Simba(K) on the back
“Bravo, my son!”

Simba(K):
Joy fills his face
"Oh, Sora..."
hugs Sora
"That is wonderful..."

Sora:
hugs Simba(K)
"Yes, Simba..., it really is..."

They kiss each other. There is appreciative applause.

Simba(M):
"Well, Kiburi. You're going to be a grandfather. BEFORE me."

Kiburi:
"At 137 years old. I thought I would never experience this. Our victory today is an important step for the future of my grand-cubs."

Simba(M):
"You should have seen your face, Simba. That's exactly how I looked at my parents when they told me I was going to have siblings."

Simba(K):
“I am currently experiencing one of the most beautiful moments of my entire life.”

Simba(M):
“Yes, I know the feeling.”

Bahati:
“If you need someone to look after your cubs later, we are always available.”

Kopa:
“Do you notice that? Uncle Bahati is already keen to look after someone again.”

Laughter.

Bahati:
"Indeed, that's true. But we can take turns if we like."

Simba(K):
“If you want, we will make sure that each of you gets a turn.”

Cecil:
"But there is still a lot to do before then. We do not yet know what our land will look like now, although it will hopefully soon be part of the Pride Lands again."

Simba(M):
"That can be found out. Although the Land of Giants is not part of the Pride Lands yet, we can now cross the border river without fear again. Come on, let's take a look."

The pride, already united, sets off towards the border river.

Simba(K):
"Oh, Tai, Tau. Thank you for making yourselves available, even though it all worked out on its own."

Tai:
“Whenever you need help, you can come to us, Simba.”

Tau:
“We forever owe you something, Simba.”

Bea:
“You can also ask Lea and me at any time.”

Lea:
“Without you, we wouldn’t be doing so well right now.”

Simba(K):
"I was happy to do so."

Sora:
“Are these two pairs of identical twins?”

Simba(K):
"Yes, these are four siblings. Identical twins are common in their family. Tau lost his front left leg a few years ago in a fight against the intruders of your land and I restored it. In return, he wanted to accompany me back to the jungle, together with his big brother Tai, to bring you here. But since you followed me, that's no longer necessary."

Sora:
“You would have taken on all this for us?”

Simba(K):
"Of course, Sora. After everything I had already endured, that would have been a small thing. I couldn't leave you in a world that was forced upon you."

Sora:
“Thank you, Simba.”
stops and strokes her belly
"Thanks to you, we will all be happily reunited in our true homeland and our cubs will grow up in a peaceful world..."

Simba(K):
strokes Sora's stomach
“Yes, they will… We have made an important contribution to that today...”

Kiburi:
"You will be very good parents. I am sure of it."

Simba(K):
“And you will be at least as good a grandfather.”

Kiburi:
smiles and laughs quietly through his closed mouth
"I am proud of you, Simba... More than ever..."

Kiburi is proud of his son and of his own soon-to-be existence as a grandfather. Shortly afterwards, the pride crosses the river, no longer having to fear anything. When they arrive in the Land of Giants, they are met with a terrible sight. The fire has only damaged the parched land even more. The rain has extinguished it, except for a few embers, but still smoke rises and the air smells burnt. When they arrive at the former residence of King Barras, which is also a cave, things don't look any better. It has been made uninhabitable by the intruders. The white lions look over their destroyed land in disbelief.

Sora:
"How terrible..."

Cecil:
“You said it, Sora… This is where our ancestors once used to live?”

Kiburi:
"Yes... Sad but true..."

Ahadi:
"Even I don't recognize it anymore..."

Sora:
“King Simba, we could really use your help.”

Simba(M):
"And you will get it. We already consider you a part of us, even if it's not official yet. If you want to join the Pride Lands, all you have to do is say so at the conference and it will happen. But as with Malka, we are keeping the option open for you to become independent again at any time."

Sora:
"You are so kind to us..."

Kubwa:
"It has always been like this, and it will always be like this. We will help you to rebuild your land as quickly as possible. Then it will be at least as beautiful here again as it was 20 years ago."

Cecil:
"Thank you in advance on behalf of all of us, queen Kubwa. To speed things up, we're now bringing the rest of our pride after us. We're going to disband our exile territory and return it to the jungle. Today we're going to rest for a day and we're going to start again tomorrow."

Simba(M):
"But not all of you have to set off again. A small escort would be enough, unless someone had something against you along the way."

Cecil:
"You're right. We were completely unmolested the entire way. I think it's enough if Simba is accompanied by Tai and Tau. He knows the way. Right, Simba?"

Simba(K):
"Exactly. I'll be happy to do that for you while you rest."
to Tai and Tau
"Are you still prepared?"

Tai, Tau:
"Of course."

Simba(K):
"Great."

Cecil:
“Well, then everything is settled already.”

Sora:
“And what about me, Cecil?”

Cecil:
grins at Sora
"You, sister-heart, stay here and rest. As an expectant mother, you have already experienced enough stress in the last few days. I also want your pregnancy to proceed without any problems."

Simba(K):
"Cecil is right, Sora. You have to take it easy now."

Sora:
“But I’ll get supernatural powers, then nothing can happen to me anymore.”

Simba(M):
"Sora... I ask for your understanding when I say that you should wait until your offspring is born. If we give them to you now, there is a risk that they will spread to your cubs and in the process they will be born with them."

Sora:
“What’s so dangerous about that?”

Simba(M):
"The supernatural powers that Kiburi and Simba gave us can be very useful, but they can also cause just as much harm. Therefore, it is important that your cubs first learn what it means to take responsibility. That is why they will only receive them from us when they are adults."

Sora:
"I hadn't thought of that... Yes, you are right, your majesty. It is better this way. But now I have to part ways with Simba again..."

Simba(M):
"They just bring the rest of your pride to us. Then you'll be together again."

Simba(K):
“It will take a week at most, and then we’re done.”

Cecil:
“Then I suggest you enjoy today together before he leaves tomorrow.”

Sora:
“Yes, Cecil, we will.”

Simba(M):
“Cecil, how many lions will be in your pride when you are back to full staff?”

Cecil:
"It's hard to say..."

Simba(M):
"Guess."

Cecil:
"About a hundred and fifty, maybe more, maybe less. All white giants, like us."

Simba(M):
"You're not that far away from your grandfather. His pride consisted of at least two hundred white lions. Even he didn't know exactly how many there were."

Cecil:
“I’m sure we’ll get to that point again someday.”

Simba(M):
"We will proceed as we have already indicated. You can rest with us today while we arrange everything for you to join us. Then tomorrow Simba will go and bring the rest of your pride here. Once that is done, we will all sit down together to get to know each other and share our stories, just like we did for Simba."

Cecil:
"That's how we do it."

Simba(M):
“Then everyone come with me to the Pride Rock. We’ll start right away.”

The three prides leave the destroyed cave in the direction of Pride Rock. On the way back, they have to take another look at what 20 years of evil claws have done to the Land of Giants. But the thought that its condition will improve from now on makes them return to the Pride Lands in good spirits and highly motivated.

Chapter 31: Everything turns out for the better

Chapter Text

As soon as they arrived back at Pride Rock, Simba(M) followed his words with actions. While Cecil and his pride were resting in the Pride Lands, he summoned the lionesses who had accompanied Mufasa to protect Rafiki's laboratory. Since they had been the least involved in the liberation of the Land of Giants so far, they were to bring the good news to the current and future neighbors of the Pride Lands. Simba(M) dictated to them everything that the rulers of the Upana Plains in the southeast, the Mwanga Valley in the south and the Mkutano Mountains in the southwest needed to know. After subsequent physical and mental preparation, his lionesses then went their separate ways in the morning. Sarabi teleported to Milima Saba in the north again to give the all-clear. Meanwhile, Simba(M) and Malka took on Tiifu. Since she still did not want to follow their agreements and was also against a reunification with the Land of Giants, Hali was appointed Malka's new deputy. Next, Simba(M) had Rafiki prepared a potion to give Cecil supernatural powers. Kopa was successful with the request he had promised Vitani, so she also joined. After appropriate instructions and training, they practiced together throughout the day. There were no significant incidents. In the afternoon, the lioness from the Upana Plains returned with the answer from the local regent. He congratulated Simba(M) on the successful liberation of the Land of Giants. As soon as the white pride was completely present, he wanted to come in person and take a look at it for himself.

The next morning at sunrise, Simba(K) set out on the long journey with Tai and Tau to lead the rest of the pride to the Pride Lands. Sarabi and Vitani spontaneously decided to go with the three of them. When they arrived in the jungle, they took on their giant forms and literally had big fun stomping through it. Still on the same day the lionesses from the Mwanga Valley and the Mkutano Mountains arrived. The responses of the kings there were similar to the one of the king from the Upana Plains.

Then the days passed. At noon on the fifth day after their departure, Simba(K), Tai, Tau, Sarabi and Vitani arrived in the Pride Lands with the rest of the white pride. Now that it was complete again, Simba(M) ordered a count. It showed that Cecil and Sora's pride consisted of 168 white lionesses and lions. With this result, Simba(M) sent three more of his lionesses to his neighboring monarchs. That same evening, the first promised meeting took place. It had to be split up into four days to prevent them from being overcrowded. During this time, the answers arrived. Simba(M) then looked with his neighbors for a suitable day to meet for the conference in the Land of Giants. After sending messengers back and forth several times, a date was finally agreed. Simba(M) and Malka were to come to the uninhabitable cave with Cecil's entire pride. Everything else was to be decided on site.

So the meeting took place on day 15 after the liberation. The Land of Giants gradually began to recover on its own. The three kings and their wives were overwhelmed when Simba(M), Kubwa and Malka arrived at the meeting point with a total of 170 white lions in tow. At the conference that was then held, Cecil and Sora expressly expressed their desire to reunite with the Pride Lands. The planned approach as a whole convinced the future neighbors so much that they unanimously agreed to it. They also promised help with the reconstruction. On the 25th day after its liberation, the Land of Giants was to officially return to the Pride Lands, but reconstruction was to begin beforehand. With the words that help would arrive in a few days, the three kings set off back to their respective homes. In fact, it arrived three days later, seven days before the accession, and reconstruction could begin. Everyone helped.

All the quicker the big day came. The three prides gathered together at Pride Rock limited to themselves. A big celebration was to be held one week later. Simba(M) climbs up a hill so that he can see as many lions as possible. Now the big moment approaches.

Simba(M):
"My dear subservients: Today is a great day! Not only for the Pride Lands... but also for the entire region! What is happening today is something that no one would have thought possible a month ago! Almost four weeks ago, after 20 years, we finally managed to liberate the Land of Giants from the clutches of the descendants of King Kiros' followers! Together we have achieved that an entire land returns to its ancestral homeland after several decades and two wars! From today on, the Pride Lands are reunited!"

Cheers break out, followed by a collective, mighty roar.

Simba(M):
"From now on, the Pride Lands are made up of the following: The district of government with Pride Rock and the district of the Sunlands as well as the newly created district of the Land of Giants! Over the past two months, we have worked together to create a united kingdom in which future generations will grow up in a peaceful world! Without war, hatred and expulsion! Now we are only one step away from its completion! Namely, that of Cecil leaving an imprint of his paw on the backside of Pride Rock, directly under that of King Malka and me! Come with us!"

Led by Simba(M), Malka and Cecil, the pride goes to the backside of Pride Rock. The existing imprints are clearly visible. Once they reach the rock face, the pride moves away from the three kings to observe what is happening from a distance. After they have been left alone, they wait a moment before they begin the last step.

Simba(M):
"So, I assume they have taken up their positions. Are you ready?"

Malka:
"Ready. And you, Cecil?"

Cecil:
"Me too."

Simba(M):
“Then let us become as big as Pride Rock.”

Cecil:
looks up
“So big… I can’t even imagine it.”

Malka:
“That’s how I felt when I left my imprint up there.”

Simba(M):
“When you’ve done it once, all boundaries disappear.”

Cecil:
"I already felt like a giant without supernatural powers."

Malka:
"You are. But once you get a taste for the supernatural powers, you never want to part with them."

Cecil:
"You bet I got a taste for them. In fact, I don't want to do without the supernatural powers anymore. Once Sora is involved, she wouldn't want that either. The thought of becoming even bigger than Pride Rock now is already making my paws itch."

Simba(M):
“Then let us not hesitate any longer. Let us grow.”

Malka:
"At your command."

Cecil:
“Yes, Simba.”

Simba(M), Malka and Cecil are starting to grow. You can see that Cecil is enjoying getting bigger and bigger. After a short time, they can already be seen by the pride.

Kopa:
“Look, they’re growing!”

All eyes wander towards Pride Rock.

Bahati:
"Yes..., their first act as three united kings. The first step into a new era. Together they will achieve a great deal."

Kiburi:
"Even I have never been as big as they are. I really need to catch up. But at least we can finally talk to white lions again. I don't know about you, but I have missed them a lot over the last 20 years."

Mufasa:
"What I missed the most was their unmistakable roar. That particularly deep sound that you can feel throughout your whole body and that sounds really threatening. Even I have respect for that."

Ahadi:
"I still have to understand that for me the white lions were not gone for 24 hours. So, thank you again for bringing me back to life, Simba. It's been a long way to get there."

Simba(K):
"No problem, Ahadi. The journey was indeed long. But thank your son too, because it was his idea. I did it for him because he couldn't do it himself yet."

Ahadi:
"Naturally."
snuggles up to Mufasa
"Thank you, Mufasa..."

Mufasa:
“Gladly, Father… We missed you… And we were hoping for the answers you gave us…”

In the meantime, Simba(M), Malka and Cecil have grown so much that their elbows are now level with the top of Pride Rock. Cecil is overwhelmed by the view.

Cecil:
"What a view... We can see our entire land..."

Malka:
"And it could be much further. You can be as big as you want. That's really true. There is no limit."

Simba(M):
"At least not in theory. But in practice we prefer to leave it at that. We don't want to attract more attention than necessary."

Malka:
"Of course."

Cecil:
"Yes, of course. So... where should I leave an imprint?"

Simba(M):
points to the existing imprints
"In the middle is Malka's imprint, the top one is mine. Yours goes below Malka's."

Cecil:
“Ah yes, there is still room. And now?”

Simba:
points to the intended location
“Press as gently as you can on this spot with your right paw.”

Cecil:
"Okay, I'm being very careful..."

Cecil leans forward and raises his right paw, placing it as gently as he can on the back of Pride Rock.

Malka:
“And now press gently.”

With the greatest possible care, Cecil presses against the rock wall for a few seconds. When he removes it again, an imprint of his paw can be seen. Simba(M) examines the result and is satisfied.

Simba(M):
"Very good. It can stay like this."

Cecil:
"Yes, I like that."

Simba(M):
"Now we're shrinking back to normal size. We're finished up here."

Simba(M) and Malka begin to shrink. Cecil enjoys the view once more before following them. While they shrink, their pride, which has been watching everything from afar, moves in their direction. Shortly afterwards, the three kings return to their normal sizes and examine the result from below.

Simba(M):
“Yes, you did it perfectly, Cecil.”

Cecil:
"It seems so unreal that my paw was so huge before..."

Malka:
“Once you do it a few times, you’ll quickly get used to it.”

Cecil:
"That's why I'll continue to take part in your 'walks'. That way I'll get used to my new powers even faster."

Simba(M):
"That's the right attitude. Now there's only one thing left to do."

Simba(M) and Malka sit down and press one of their paws against each other. They give their free paws to Cecil. Cecil sits down and presses his paws against the free paws of Simba(M) and Malka. They now form a triangle and look at each other.

Simba(M):
"Milele umoja."
("Eternal Unity.")

Cecil:
"What did you say?"

Simba(M):
"Eternal Unity."

Malka:
“You can speak Swahili, right?”

Cecil:
“Yes, but not much better than our mother.”

Simba(M):
“Then we already know what we’re going to do next.”

Malka:
“Exactly, we will teach you the Swahili language. Then we will all be on the same level.”

Cecil:
"That's nice of you. Thank you."

Mufasa and Ahadi, together with the pride, arrive at the three of them. The former sit down with them.

Mufasa:
"My son... I have never been so proud of you. Now that the Land of Giants is under your reign as well, you have risen to the position of the king of kings. This has never happened in the Pride Lands before. Our land has grown larger than ever before in just two months and you have created an absolutely unique alliance. Even your grandfather and I have never seen anything like it."

Ahadi:
"From today on, Simba, you are the mightiest king the Pride Lands have ever had. When I see you three like this, I wonder why neither Barras nor I thought of making contact with the Sunlands. Together we could have achieved so much more. Maybe we would even have been able to prevent Barras' downfall. Then I would have never had to die."

Malka:
"The fact that we know each other is only thanks to the lucky coincidence that I got lost in the Pride Lands. Without Simba, the Sunlands would probably be left to decay today."

Cecil:
"We feel the same way. Without Kiburi's Simba, we would probably never have had the courage to leave the jungle and fight for our land. We are all the happier that everything is now back on track."

Simba(M):
"And to keep it that way, we're going to finish the last bit of work so that you have somewhere to live again. Tell the pride."

Mufasa:
“It will be done. The sooner we finish.”

Ahadi:
“In just a few days, the Land of Giants will be at least as beautiful as it was 20 years ago.”

Malka:
"Let's get it over with."

Cecil:
“I thank you, also on behalf of all our white giants. Even by now.”

The three kings rejoin their pride and return to the remaining construction sites in the Land of Giants together. Once there, they complete the remaining work over the next two days. On the third day, exactly four weeks after the liberation, it is finished. The white lions' den is completely restored. Along with the lush, green grass, life is also returning to the Land of Giants. Simba(M), Kubwa and Malka are on their way to Cecil and Sora and admire the success of the rapid reconstruction.

Malka:
"Look at this. I can't stop being amazed. The Land of Giants is already unrecognizable."

Simba(M):
"It's happening faster than expected. A month ago, this would have been unthinkable. Once again, Rafiki's prediction came true in every respect. First Simba appeared, the next morning Ahadi, and the day after that the Land of Giants was liberated."

Kubwa:
"When the war broke out, I honestly began to doubt his prediction. What good could that do? Of course, we liberated the Land of the Giants and now it belongs to us, as it turned out later. But we owe it solely to your namesake that it was so easy for us... Without him, we would definitely have suffered losses on our side during the liberation."

Simba(M):
“Yes, that’s true… Without him, Vitani would have been lost.”

Kubwa:
“Kopa would never have been the same again… Then even Rafiki couldn’t have helped...”

Simba(M):
"That's what I feared too. Especially after they confessed how much they loved each other. Let's be glad that, thanks to Simba, that didn't happen and never will."

Kubwa:
“Yes, I’m very happy about that…”

Malka:
"But it's crazy to think about what this lion went through just to get back home."

Simba(M):
“Yes…, I have never encountered such perseverance.”

Malka:
"And what he brought us. We no longer need to send messengers. Teleportation has paid off in the war."

Simba(M):
"Absolutely."

Kubwa:
“But the fact that Taka became a father before Mufasa was probably the biggest shock.”

Simba(M):
"It was indeed. This story would probably never have come to light without Simba. Tai and Tau are right: we are all forever in his debt. We will do whatever he asks us to."

Malka:
“We could look after his cubs once they arrive.”

Simba(M):
“I’d be happy to. I’m sure there will be many opportunities.”

Simba(M), Kubwa and Malka reach the newly built cave. Cecil is already waiting for them.

Cecil:
"Good morning, everyone."

Simba(M):
"Good morning, Cecil."

Kubwa:
"Good morning, Cecil."

Malka:
"Morning, Cecil."

Simba(M):
"How do you like your 'true' home?"

Cecil:
"Excellent, Simba. Much better than our makeshift accommodation in the jungle. And what's more, it's much quieter here. In the jungle we constantly had to defend ourselves against dangers. Here we have finally found peace."

Simba(M):
“Well, then the resettlement has paid out for you too.”

Cecil:
"You were right about the supernatural powers. I already feel much younger than I did a month ago."

Malka:
"I feel that too. Since Simba gave them to me, I no longer think about stopping to rule any time soon. That will never be an issue again."

Simba(M):
"That's right. You are as young as if you had just become adults, and you will remain so forever. As soon as their cubs are born, Sora will follow."

Cecil:
"Very good."

Kubwa:
looks into the cave
“Nobody's here. Do you live here alone?”

Cecil:
"No, we follow the principle of our ancestors. Only a small part of our united pride has remained with us. The rest has spread across all three districts."

Simba(M):
“Yes, we noticed that.”

Kubwa:
“Now you probably don’t see each other as often as you used to.”

Cecil:
“That’s true, but we enjoy being able to live in freedom again.”

Simba(M):
“Do Simba and Sora live here too?”

Cecil:
“Yes, but now they are with Rafiki.”

Simba(M), Kubwa and Malka are frightened.

Simba(M), Kubwa:
“With Rafiki!?”

Malka:
"What is he planning?"

Cecil:
"Don't worry, he won't give Sora any supernatural powers yet. We agreed on that. He only offered to find out how many cubs they are expecting. Of course, they couldn't say no to that."

Simba(M), Kubwa and Malka look at each other.

Kubwa:
"This is news to us. He has never done anything like this with us."

Cecil:
"Maybe he only recently figured out how it works. It's possible."

Simba(M):
“Then we’ll be curious to see when he’ll come up with the idea to tell us about it.”

Simba(K) and Sora arrive at the cave. Since her arrival in the Pride Lands, her belly has become noticeably rounder.

Sora:
"Hello, all three of you. We're back."

Simba(M):
"Hello, you two. Did Rafiki accomplish what we just heard about?"

Sora:
“Yes, it actually worked.”

Simba(K):
"They will be twins. A boy and a girl."

Simba(M):
“He could even determine the gender?”

Simba(K):
“Yes. That surprised us too.”

Simba(M):
“It’s unbelievable what he’s capable of.”

Kubwa:
looks at Sora's belly
"I knew right away that it would be more than one. At that time, when I was pregnant with Kopa, my belly wasn't quite as round."

Malka:
“Then you can start thinking of names now.”

Simba(K):
“We have already decided.”
to Sora
"Shall we tell them?"

Sora:
nods
"There is nothing wrong with that. I am naming our son after our father. I would like to create an honorable monument to him out of gratitude for his great courage."

Cecil:
"Mheetu. Oh yes, that's nice, Sora. Our father, you must know, was a strategist through and through. He firmly believed that there was a way out of every situation. His knowledge and experience were crucial in ensuring that 48 white giants survived, including our mother. He sacrificed his life for us, but his name will live on... Nice..."

Simba(K):
"I'm going down the same path and naming our daughter after my former girlfriend Elanna. Just like Kondo and Athena, no danger was too great for her to be able to see me again. That was really brave of them. If the lion that was shot was actually King Luan, they didn't die in vain, but helped us a lot without knowing it. That's why I want Elanna's name to live on too."

Simba(M):
"Those are really nice ideas, you two."

Kubwa:
"The decision was certainly easy for you."

Sora:
"Indeed. We quickly came to an agreement."

Cecil:
"Your cubs will definitely become famous here because of their names. I wonder how big they will grow?"

Simba(K):
"Well, since my mother was a white giant, it's safe to assume that they'll become huge. Like you, Cecil, or even bigger."

Cecil:
"Whatever happens, I will do my best to be a good uncle."

Sora:
“Thank you, Cecil.”

Simba(M):
“If you have any questions, please feel free to contact Bahati. He will be happy to help you.”

Cecil:
“Hmm, I think I will do that too.”

Malka:
“Where is Bahati? He wanted to come with us.”

Simba(M):
“Actually, yes, but he wasn’t with us.”
to Simba(K) and Sora
“Did you happen to see him?”

Sora:
“No, we haven’t.”

Simba(K):
“Not yet today.”

Simba(M):
“Strange… Whenever I go on a visit with Kubwa and Malka, he is always there with me.”

Kopa appears in twice his normal size via teleport.

Kopa:
“Mom, Dad, here you are.”

Simba(M):
“Kopa, have you seen your uncle anywhere?”

Kopa:
"Yes, I just came from him. Vitani and I are at the butterfly bush, that's where he came to us."

Simba(M):
"Actually, he always comes with us when we go on a visit. What does he do with you then?"

Kopa:
"We would like to know that too. You can see that something is bothering him. I have already asked Kiburi for help, but he doesn't even want to tell him what is wrong."

Malka:
"Something is wrong here."

Kubwa:
"Simba, this is indeed strange. We must investigate this."

Simba(M):
"What you can rely on."
to Kopa
"It's a good thing you came to us, Kopa. We'll take care of your uncle."

Cecil:
"Your brother is more important, Simba. We can talk later. If you need me, let me know. I'll come after you."

Simba(M):
"That's how we do it."
to Kubwa, Kopa and Malka
“Come on, teleport.”

Simba(M), Kubwa, Kopa and Malka turn towards the butterfly bush and start to teleport. With one jump they disappear.

Sora:
"Hopefully Bahati is doing well..."

Simba(K):
"Sure. If anyone can cheer him up, it's his big brother Simba."

Simba(M), Kubwa, Kopa and Malka have now reached the butterfly bush. They see Bahati lying close to it. He looks sad. Kiburi and Vitani, the latter in twice her normal size, are sitting next to him.

Vitani:
“Ah, here comes Kopa’s help.”

Simba(M):
"It's good that you're here."
to Bahati
“Bahati, we have missed you. What’s wrong?”

Bahati:
"Nothing..."

Kubwa:
“Actually, you always come with us when we go on a visit. That's not the way we know you.”

Malka:
"It's all mine, Bahati. A month ago I met you as a cheerful lion."

Bahati:
"I know..."

Kiburi:
“Vitani called for my help too, but he doesn’t want to tell me anything.”

Simba(M):
nods, then to Bahati
“What’s bothering you, brother-heart?”

Bahati:
"I'm doing well..."

Simba(M):
sits in front of Bahati
"Bahati... we swore never to lie to each other... You're not doing well, it's obvious... If you don't want to talk to anyone else, then at least talk to me... We can talk about anything, Bahati... Otherwise I'll have to worry about you..."

Bahati:
"Simba..., you..."

Bahati is interrupted when Mufasa and Sarabi teleport right next to them.

Mufasa:
“Bahati, is everything okay?”

Sarabi:
“How can we help you, Bahati?”

Simba(M):
“Just stay calm. That’s what he was trying to explain to me.”

Bahati:
sits up
"Simba... you know how much I want to have cubs of my own... And how much you want you to become an uncle... But I'm starting to fear that nothing will come of it..."

Simba(M):
"Why not?"

Mufasa:
“But no, Bahati.”

Bahati:
"When we liberated the Land of Giants and I saw Cecil's and Sora's lionesses for the first time, I thought I would quickly find a suitable one... There were well over a hundred white giants to choose from, but none of them were interested in me... I had already experienced the same thing with Malka's lionesses... There was no one there either... My greatest wish will probably not come true..."

Simba(M):
“No, Bahati, don’t give up.”

Sarabi:
"Aren't you making a hasty decision? A relationship needs time to grow. Even your father and I needed a while to develop the feelings we have for each other today."

Mufasa:
"That's true. And it will be no different for you. Take your time, Bahati. We fully support you. No one will put pressure on you."

Bahati:
“I really appreciate that… But you know…: Actually, a partner isn’t that important to me… I’m just looking for a lioness who will fulfill my wish to have cubs… I don’t want anything more than that…”

Kiburi:
"Hang on, Bahati. Wait for a lucky coincidence. I waited for that too until a little over 100 years ago. And it was worth it when it gave me Amara and later Simba."

Vitani:
“Kopa, what can we do to make your uncle feel better?”

Kopa:
“We’re asking around in our pride to see if anyone might be willing to help.”

Simba(M):
"Good idea, Kopa. We'll talk to Cecil while you roam through our pride beforehand."

Malka:
"We'll find someone, Bahati. I'll ask around for you in the Sunlands too. Maybe someone will agree to help."

Kubwa:
"That won't be necessary."

Confused looks.

Simba(M):
"Hm?"

Kubwa stands up and slowly walks towards Bahati.

Simba(M):
"Kubwa?"

Kubwa:
“You’ll find out soon.”

Kubwa sits next to Bahati and hugs him with her left paw. Then she speaks to him in a gentle voice.

Kubwa:
"Dear Bahati... We owe you SO much... Without you, I would probably never have become a mother... You were the one who changed my mind... Your experiences with Kopa have made a completely new lion out of you... It's not for nothing that he calls you the most lovable uncle in the world... You would be just as good a father and should no longer have to look for a lioness... That's why, Bahati..., I make myself available to you and fulfill your greatest wish..."

Everyone present stares at her. No one expected this, especially not Bahati. He looks at her in astonishment.

Bahati:
“You would really do that?”

Kubwa:
“Yes, Bahati. Just for you.”

Bahati looks at Simba(M) in fear. How will his big brother react?

Bahati:
"Simba... may I accept this...? She is your wife. I... I cannot and do not want to take her away from you."

Simba(M) stands up and slowly walks towards Bahati. It is obvious that he likes Kubwa's idea. He also sits down next to Bahati and hugs him with his right paw. Bahati trembles a little, afraid of Simba(M)'s reaction. But Simba(M) speaks in a calm voice.

Simba(M):
"Bahati..., my loyal little brother... When I held you in my paws for the first time and you licked my face, I immediately felt what would become of us... My feelings should not deceive me... Even when you were still a cub, I could no longer imagine having lived without you... Especially since you chose the right path and developed into Uncle Taka's exact opposite... Maybe you haven't noticed it yet..., but you are a great asset to all of us..., not just to me... The fact that you have always wanted to be with me means everything to me and I feel the same for you... Your unconditional fight at my side in the war for the Land of Giants could not have shown this more impressively... But the greatest thing you have accomplished is... that Kubwa and I have become parents... It is high time that we thank you for all of this, Bahati... Kubwa is right... to look after Kopa was exactly the right decision... You have gained a lot of important experience that will be very useful to you... You are more than ready... Therefore, Bahati..., you are welcome to accept Kubwa's offer..."

Bahati:
"Really?"

Simba(M):
“Yes..., you have my full support...”

Bahati:
tears coming
"Thank you, Simba. Thank you!"

Bahati hugs Simba(M) tightly and starts to cry for joy. Smiles spread among those present. Kopa is especially happy.

Kopa:
“I’m getting half-siblings! That’s great!”

Kiburi:
“Yes, Kopa. That’s really great. I’m looking forward to them too.”

Vitani:
“Well, then we will have some new offspring to look forward to in the near future.”

Mufasa:
“My sons, we are proud of you.”

Sarabi:
“Great idea, Kubwa.”

Kubwa:
"After all these years, he deserves it."

Sarabi:
“Taka could have waited a long time for that from me.”

Mufasa:
"With his unscrupulousness, I would never have allowed that. We did everything right with Simba and Bahati. We can be very proud of that. I would have loved to have had such a loving brother."

Kopa comes to Simba(M) and Bahati and becomes part of their embrace.

Kopa:
“I don’t know how to thank you.”

Bahati:
"You're welcome, Kopa..."

Simba(M):
“You’re welcome, Kopa.”

Malka:
"I'm speechless in a positive way. You've reached a new high with this. What's next to come?"

Simba(M):
“Who knows: Maybe there is more that we just haven’t thought of yet.”

Ahadi teleports to them.

Ahadi:
"I thought so. Here you all are. I heard that something is bothering Bahati."

Mufasa:
“That’s just been taken care of, Father.”

Kopa:
“Great-grandfather, I’m going to be a big brother!”

Ahadi:
“You want to expand our family further, Simba, Kubwa?”

Simba(M):
“Not me, but Kubwa and Bahati.”

Kubwa:
"It was Bahati's desire to have cubs that was troubling him. And since we couldn't find a suitable lioness for him, I agreed to fulfill his wish."

Simba(M):
“And of course I agree with that.”

Ahadi:
"Wonderful. I have never seen such strong sibling love. Mufasa, Sarabi, you couldn't have done better."

Malka:
"You deserve it, after everything you've tried, Bahati. We all have taken you into our hearts. Without you, something would be missing here. I had no doubt that Simba would let you do what you wanted. Your parents have done us a great favor by giving us you."

Bahati:
"I am at a loss for words..."

Simba(M):
to Mufasa and Sarabi
"Malka is right. If there is anyone we have to thank in particular, it is you. Without you, this would never have happened."

Mufasa:
“We were happy to do so.”

Sarabi:
"It was your father's idea alone to prepare you and Kubwa for parenthood with the help of a sibling. In return, I insisted on the name Bahati if it was to be a boy again."

Another teleport takes place. Simba(K), with Sora on his back, appears together with Cecil.

Simba(K):
"Ah, they're still there."

Cecil:
"This looks like a big family gathering."

Simba(M):
"It is."

Simba(K):
“Were you able to help your brother?”

Simba(M):
"Oh yes. Now you are no longer the only ones expecting a cub soon."

Bahati:
“Kubwa has voluntarily agreed to fulfill my wish to have cubs.”

Simba(M):
"Before you ask: Yes, Bahati can accept Kubwa's offer. I actually want that so that he can be happy again."

Cecil:
“As you get along so well, I’m not surprised.”

Sora:
"Then we will soon have a lot of cubs in our land. First Simba and I, Kopa and Vitani are already thinking about it and now Bahati and Kubwa are joining them, while our white followers are also expecting their first offspring. There will be a lot of them. So we shouldn't delay our planned conversation for too long."

Simba(M):
“We’ll do that right after, Sora.”

Bahati:
“Now that I’m feeling better, of course I’m joining in.”

Simba(M):
"Cecil, Sora: If you don't mind, we'll all come into your cave and have the conversation together."

Cecil:
“No problem. Everyone come with me.”

Sora:
“With pleasure, Simba.”

Malka:
“Good idea. Then we can also help the parents-to-be to find suitable names.”

Simba(M):
"So we have our first topic. Prepare to teleport."

The group turns towards Cecil's and Sora's cave and waits for Simba's(M) command.

Simba(K):
"Hold on tight, Sora. Now we're going back to your cave."

Sora:
"Ready. I'm looking forward to being able to do that as soon as our cubs are here."

Simba(K):
"You'll like it."

Simba(M):
“Ready…? Jump!”

All the lions jump into the air and disappear. No one stays at the butterfly bush. After a series of jumps they arrive in front of the cave. Sora gets off Simba(K).

Sora:
"Especially that I can turn into a giantess at any time then and accompany you on your 'walks'. That will be fun."

Simba(K):
"We will have it."

Simba(M):
"But the bigger you get, the more careful you have to be. The supernatural powers can also cause a lot of damage. Simba knows what I'm talking about."

Simba(K):
"Of course. It will never occur to me to bring one of our enemies back to life. Then the whole trouble would start all over again."

Sora:
“We will be careful, your majesty.”

Simba(M):
"That's good."

Kiburi:
to Simba(K)
“Simba, if you had the chance, would you want to revive your old friends?”

Simba(K):
"Yes... If only one of them were still here, I would do it immediately... But none of them are here anymore... I only remember some of them by name..."

Kiburi:
"They would be proud of you if they knew what you have accomplished."

Simba(K):
"Sure... I miss them all... But in the last four months I have found more new friends than I already had when I was kidnapped... Including a wonderful partner..."

Simba(K) and Sora rub their heads together, purring.

Simba(K):
“But the icing on the cake is that we’re going to be parents soon.”

Simba(M):
"You know, Simba: We can't thank you enough. Without you, we would have suffered heavy losses in the battle for the Land of Giants. You made sure that everyone survived unscathed."

Malka:
"I would also like to thank you. The results of your research are groundbreaking. They have brought us closer together than we could have ever imagined. This has made the transmission of messages much easier."

Cecil:
"We want to thank you, Simba, for crossing our paths. Otherwise, we would have probably stayed in the jungle forever and no one here would have ever known that there were survivors. In fact, we had already resigned ourselves to never returning to our true home. And thank you for making me an uncle. I'm looking forward to it so much. You will always be welcome in the Land of Giants."

Kopa:
"Thank you very much for the powers you brought with you. Only through them, I was able to save Vitani from certain death. Without you, she would not be here now, and I would certainly be a completely different lion."

Vitani:
"I would also like to thank you, Simba. It is just as Kopa said: Without you, I would have become a victim of war. It is only thanks to you that I can now walk again. Our cubs will owe their existence to you."

Ahadi:
"Even though it was Mufasa's idea, I want to thank you for bringing me back to life. What you have accomplished is probably the greatest miracle we could have ever imagined."

Mufasa:
"So thank you from me. I couldn't be happier that my father is alive again. Only in this way many unanswered questions have finally been answered."

Simba(K):
"You all don't need to thank me individually. I was happy to use any means to get back home somehow. We have to thank Nanda's life-threatening experiments for the fact that we have gained more supernatural powers in addition to our own. It was a coincidence that I was nearby when Sora was attacked by the three panthers. It is questionable whether I would have found my way back to the Pride Lands without this incident. Then I would have certainly never found out that there were survivors when the Land of Giants was attacked."

Sora:
"Then we wouldn't be here today, and I probably wouldn't have survived the attack. Thank you, Simba, for saving me."

Simba(K):
"The bottom line, Dad, is that my kidnapping was not in vain. We all benefited from it. Even if it took 93 years."

Kiburi:
"I'm even happier that you're back with us now. I can finally put the past behind me and look forward to soon being a grandfather."

Sarabi:
"You are welcome to come to Mufasa and me, Kiburi. We already have experience as grandparents."

Kiburi:
“I’d be happy to come back to you, Sarabi.”

Kubwa:
to Kiburi, Simba(K) and Sora
“Whatever happens, you three, we’re all behind you.”

Simba(K):
"Thank you, Kubwa. I'm sure I could use one or another advice."

Kubwa:
“No problem. The offer stands. Just talk to us.”

Simba(M):
"I'm confident that after our discussion in the cave we'll be a lot further along. Come on, let's get started."

Kopa and Vitani shrink back to their normal sizes. One after the other they go into the cave. Simba(M), Kiburi, Simba(K) and Sora stay outside. Kiburi puts his right paw on Simba(K)'s shoulder.

Kiburi:
"Simba... I also want to thank you... for going through everything you could imagine just to see me again... Your mother would be SO proud of you if she knew that..."

Simba(K):
“Yes… she would actually be… But who knows: Maybe one day she will also arrive back here completely unexpectedly.”

Kiburi:
"It would be nice, but that will never happen..."

Simba(K):
"You thought the same about me, and then I was back. After what Rafiki and I have learned from each other so far, we might be able to bring her back someday."

Simba(M):
"How do you imagine that? You can't possibly assume that your mother was as lucky as you, let alone she's still alive. Besides, you don't even know where she disappeared to after you were separated."

Simba(K):
"That's just a thought of ours at the moment. But if we continue to pursue it, we could actually make it happen."

Kiburi:
“Well then: good luck. I’m open to surprises.”

Simba(M):
"Let us know when you make progress. That sounds very interesting."

Simba(K):
"Will do."

Sora:
"You are a genius, Simba."

Simba(K):
“Thanks to the people.”

Simba(M):
“Just go ahead.”

Simba(K) and Sora enter the cave before Simba(M) and Kiburi, while Bahati leaves it again.

Simba(M):
"Bahati?"

Bahati:
sits next to Simba(M) and snuggles up to him
"Simba... I still don't know what to say... Thank you for letting me become a father..."

Simba(M):
hugs Bahati
"Bahati..., your perseverance in your search for a lioness is unique. And since so many things have only become possible thanks to you, we must thank you accordingly."

Bahati:
"I thought you would deny me."

Simba(M):
"Why should I? You are much more than just a little brother to me. You are one of my best friends. I can't even remotely imagine that I once lived without you. I wouldn't give you up for anything in the world. You deserve to be a father and I've heard how much Kopa is looking forward to it. Very few have half-siblings. That will make our cubs very special. Uncle Simba... I'm already looking forward to it."

Bahati:
"Thank you, Simba... You are unique..."

Kiburi:
"And you are two unique brothers. I have never seen that in all my 137 years. Letting you become a father, Bahati, is, I also think, a fitting thank you for how much you helped me to be able to live with Simba's disappearance. You both did a very good job."

Simba(M), Bahati:
"Thank you very much."

Simba(M):
"And we can even improve. The upcoming offspring will not be the only topic in the cave. We can certainly take something useful away from it."

Bahati:
“Absolutely. They’re probably already waiting for us inside.”

Simba(M):
"Then let's not waste any time. Let's go inside. Come with us, Kiburi."

Kiburi:
"I'm on my way."

Simba(M) and Bahati go into the cave. Kiburi stops and watches them.

Kiburi:
"Truly... Unique brothers... Yes, Mufasa... I understand you well."

Then he follows them into the cave.

Chapter 32: 13 years inbetween

Chapter Text

And so, two months later, the wave of offspring predicted by Sora and Vitani began. Simba(K) and Sora started with their twins Mheetu and Elanna, after which Sora also received supernatural powers. Just two months later, Bahati's wish to have cubs was finally fulfilled. Kubwa gave birth to a perfectly healthy boy named Kiongozi, called Kion. Six weeks later, Kopa and Vitani's time had come too. They had triplets, consisting of the identical twins Moyo and Toyo and the white lioness Zuri. In contrast to their mother, the giant genes had clearly prevailed in them. Vitani had to enlarge herself at birth to avoid problems. All of them developed splendidly and had a carefree cub-hood in a peaceful world. Thanks to the giant genes, Moyo, Toyo and Zuri stood out clearly from the other cubs. When they were five years old, they were given supernatural powers. By then, Kopa and Kion had already built up a similarly strong bond with each other as their fathers Simba(M) and Bahati. The same was true of Moyo and Toyo. But the white giants also had a lot of offspring. In the first six months after the days of homecoming, forty-two all white lions were born. This meant that the white pride reached a strength of more than 200 animals for the first time in 20 years.

Seven years after the days of homecoming, peace briefly seemed to be in danger. 35 years after his death, the decision was made in the Mkutano Mountains to remove the tomb of King Mohatu. The Pride Lands only found out about it by coincidence. The plan met with resistance there, but talks to prevent the Mkutano Mountains from doing so failed. 'I would rather bring Mohatu back to the living than watch him be forgotten by posterity,' said Simba(M) to the assembled pride. No sooner said than done. After the removal was complete, they teleported to Mohatu's grave under cover of night. Once there, they dug up his remains, revived him and made him the 20th lion with supernatural powers. This action went unnoticed in the Mkutano Mountains. At first, because after Mohatu had learned from his family about the events of the last 35 years, he decided to visit his birth land. When he arrived, he was recognized by some of the last living witnesses of his first life, and everything was exposed. The Mkutano Mountains then wanted to prosecute the Pride Lands for theft of state property, but legal action failed due to their own laws. Mohatu's talent for speaking from his first life ultimately ensured that relations between the two lands quickly improved again.

Over the next six years, Mohatu was just as preoccupied with the mysterious disappearance of his daughter Uru as Ahadi and Mufasa. Together they traveled through the neighboring lands of the Pride Lands and spoke to the locals. They even looked around the border area of ​​the Jangwa Zone, the desert to the west of the gorge. Always hoping to find even the smallest clue. But the three former kings came to no more than the realization that it was way too late. So they resigned themselves to the fact that Uru's fate would forever remain unknown. However, there was good news for Simba(K) and Rafiki. After years of research, they finally managed to find a way that could make their original idea come true. No one suspects that they are now close to reaching their goal.

Chapter 33: The breakthrough

Chapter Text

The year is 2023. 13 years have passed since the days of homecoming, and Simba's big victory over Kovu is now 27 years ago. The Pride Lands continue to enjoy peace as a united kingdom spanning three districts under Great King Simba(M). Just last week, a big celebration took place for Kiburi's 150th birthday, together with many guests. But today, Simba(K) and Rafiki were to provide the next big highlight. They had barely met each other when they exchanged ideas about their skills with potions. Both learned a lot from each other. So they came up with the idea of bringing Simba's(K) mother Amara back home after his successful homecoming. They researched persistently for ten years until they discovered a first possibility. Today, three more years later, they are now on the verge of making their original idea come true.

Morning in Rafiki's tree. Rafiki sits in front of his paintings and meditates. He hears Simba(K) climbing up the depressions in the trunk. Seconds later he reaches him and carefully looks around the corner.

Simba(K):
"Rafiki?"

Rafiki:
jumps out of his meditation
"Ah, Simba. Just as I thought."

Simba(K):
"I hope I'm not disturbing you."

Rafiki:
"Not at all. Come on in. I was just finished anyway."

Simba(K) enters the room and sits down in front of Rafiki.

Simba(K):
"Let me guess: your prediction."

Rafiki:
“You guessed right.”

Simba(K):
“And what is it?”

Rafiki:
"Very interesting. Today and tomorrow long journeys will come to an end."

Simba(K):
"Long journeys come to an end? Well, definitely not MINE. It's been over for 13 years. But for who else...? Or does that mean something completely different?"

Rafiki:
"Well, I would tell you if I knew."

Simba(K):
“Hmm… Perhaps your prediction could confirm… that we have finally reached our goal.”

Rafiki:
“You mean you could see your mother again today, after more than 100 years?”

Simba(K):
"I couldn't, I WILL see her again."

Rafiki:
"How can you be so sure?"

Simba(K):
“Rafiki… we are ready. Everything we had to do is done. We've been working towards this day for 13 years. We spent the first ten years just trying to find a way. We were close to giving up several times, remember?"

Rafiki:
“Oh yes… but you didn’t let up.”

Simba(K):
"After that, things progressed even faster. Within three years, we were able to implement all of our plans. In the last few weeks, I have certainly consumed more potions than during my imprisonment."

Rafiki:
“Of course. How do you feel now?”

Simba(K):
"Apart from the fact that I'm still a little warm from the last potion yesterday, I'm fine."

Rafiki:
“Well… Suppose we actually did it: Would you now be able to do everything we developed together?”

Simba(K):
"But yes. That's why we're here. To find out if it worked. If it did, I'll now be able to travel to any place at any time for three days. That way I can bring my mother back home, wherever she may be..."

Rafiki:
"Let's hope for the best. It would be an absolute disaster if we were not rewarded for all these years of hard work."

Simba(K):
“Now we're getting started.”

Simba(K) gets up and walks past Rafiki. He stops in front of a wall and turns to him.

Rafiki:
"What are you going to do now?"

Simba(K):
"I'm going to try to leave our time. Only then should I be able to move through space and time. In the past, I just have to be in the right place at the right time and then I'll get her."

Rafiki:
"That sounds difficult..."

Simba(K):
“Which it is not, if everything works as we intended.”

Rafiki:
tensed
“I understand… Shall I wait for you two here or tell someone first?”

Simba(K):
"Not so fast, Rafiki. We haven't tested anything yet. First I'll just leave time for a short time and then come back. Everything else will be decided afterwards."

Rafiki:
"Well then... Good luck, Simba... PLEASE come back safe and sound... I don't want to have to explain that you're lost again..."

Simba(K):
smiles
"That won't happen."

Rafiki:
nods slightly
"Let's begin..."

Simba(K) nods back. Then he raises his gaze to the ceiling and concentrates. He feels his whole body start to tingle. Then his surroundings are enveloped in a white haze. Simba(K) looks around.

Simba(K):
"Hm..., just white haze, nothing else. Maybe I was a little too confident, Rafiki..."

But when Simba(K) looks at Rafiki, he feels completely different. Rafiki pulls a visibly shocked face and slaps his hands and stick above his head.

Simba(K):
"Rafiki?"

Rafiki:
"Disappeared…"

Simba(K):
"What has disappeared?"

Rafiki:
drops his stick and falls to his knees
“He just disappeared…!”

Rafiki’s words resonate briefly for Simba(K).

Simba(K):
"Who? Me? So it DID work?"

Rafiki:
"So it worked..."

Simba(K):
"Apparently…"

Rafiki:
looks around, visibly tensed
"Simba, if you are still here somewhere and can hear me: you are no longer here. I am alone here. Please come back soon."

Simba(K):
"Yes, Rafiki. I will. But first I have to check if I can even move around here."

Simba(K) walks a few steps. He can still move normally. Then he slowly circles around Rafiki. Rafiki becomes increasingly restless. After completing his circle, Simba(K) sits down next to him.

Simba(K):
“If you only knew that I'm sitting next to you.”

Simba(K) tries to put his right paw on Rafiki's back, but it slides through him as if he doesn't exist. He pulls his paw back in shock.

Simba(K):
"My goodness...! I am actually outside of time."

Rafiki keeps looking towards the entrance because he thinks he hears someone coming.

Simba(K):
“Is anyone coming?”

Rafiki:
"Hopefully he'll be back soon... and no one will come in here until then..."

While he says this, Simba(K) looks at the entrance. There is no one there. Rafiki, who now has his back turned to him, becomes more and more restless.

Rafiki:
"Simba..., where are you staying for so long...? I understand something different by "short time"... Please don't let anything happen to you..."

Simba(K):
“Then I will release you now.”

Simba(K) concentrates. Shortly afterwards, the white haze disappears again. He has returned into time.

Rafiki:
"No... It went wrong... His family is going to kill me... How do I tell them...?"

Simba(K):
"What?"

Rafiki:
gets a huge fright and turns around with a jerk
"AAAHH!!! SIMBA!"

They both run towards each other and fall into each other’s arms.

Rafiki:
“Where have you been for so long…!?”

Simba(K):
"Exactly where we wanted me. I have actually left our time."

They break the embrace.

Rafiki:
"It was impossible to miss. How was it for you?"

Simba(K):
"Now, when I concentrated, my whole body started tingling. Then my surroundings were enveloped in a white haze. At first I thought it hadn't worked until I saw your reaction. I had my eyes on you the whole time and could hear everything you said. For me your voice always resonated for a moment. I even walked around you once and then sat down next to you. Then I wanted to put my paw on your back, but it just slid through you. It was as if I wasn't there."

Rafiki:
"You weren't either. You simply vanished into thin air before my eyes, as if you had become invisible. I couldn't see you anymore, couldn't hear you anymore, couldn't even feel you anymore. You were simply gone. I didn't notice anything you did the whole time. How did you get back to the entrance?"

Simba(K):
"You were hoping no one would come in. So I did you a favor and checked. We're still alone."

Rafiki:
"Thank you, Simba... Well, that was the first trick. What's next?"

Simba(K):
"Next, outside of time I'll try to move to any location I want. If I succeed, it would greatly improve our ability to teleport. Then it would no longer be limited to the line of sight and I could teleport as far as I want."

Rafiki:
"This all sounds great. Where will you go?"

Simba(K):
"Not far. I'll look for Mheetu and Elanna and see how quickly I find them."

Rafiki:
“Well, good luck then.”

Simba(K):
"Thank you. And don't worry. I'll come back this time too."

Rafiki:
laughs
“Now I feel more relaxed than last time.”

Simba(K):
giggles
"All right. See you soon."

Rafiki:
"See you soon."

Simba(K) concentrates again. This time it is already easier for him. The white haze appears again and marks Simba(K)'s exit from time. Rafiki now looks much more relaxed. Simba(K) then leaves the room. When he reaches the depressions in the trunk, he looks at his paws.

Simba(K):
"Now it has to work..."

Simba(K) closes his eyes, concentrates again and twitches briefly. Then he opens his eyes again and finds himself down in front of the tree's trunk.

Simba(K):
"Yes... Just as we imagined. This will make it easy for me to move from place to place. Then we'll see where they are. Where could they be?"

Simba(K) thinks. The first thing that comes to his mind is the watering hole. He turns in its direction and concentrates. After just a fraction of a second, he arrives there, overwhelmed, without having taken a single step.

Simba(K):
gasps for air
"What was that? That was supersonic speed. Even if I had teleported, it would have taken me longer. Now I didn't even move. It's crazy."
looks around
"Hm. No one here, but it worked better than expected. Maybe they're at our tree?"

Simba(K) concentrates without turning towards Kiburi's tree. A split second later he has reached it and is standing in front of it.

Simba(K):
"It's crazy. I didn't even have to turn in the right direction to get here. But there's no one here either. Where has everyone gone? The Pride Lands aren't so big that I can't find anyone anymore. The probability of meeting a white giant is at its highest now that there are exactly 300 of them. I'll try the Land of Giants then."

Simba(K) heads for the white lions' den. During the lightning-fast change of location, he sees a white lioness pass by before he arrives at the den which Cecil is just leaving.

Simba(K):
"Stop! It's only Cecil here, but there was someone at the Place of the Accident."

He immediately switches back to the white lioness. It is Zuri, the white daughter of Kopa and Vitani. She is standing on a tree bridge and looking down into the hollow of a small river with very little water. It is the place where Kiara, Kiros' girlfriend, died tragically 82 years ago. There Simba(K) discovers his grown up cubs Mheetu and Elanna.

Simba(K):
"There you are. Thank you, Zuri. I'll listen to you for a moment."

Simba(K) jumps down into the hollow and sits down next to Mheetu. Mheetu and Elanna have both inherited Simba's(K) colors. This way Mheetu and Simba(K) are, just like compared to Kiburi, barely distinguishable from each other. Elanna, on the other hand, clearly stands out from her mother Sora with Simba's(K) colors. She's wearing a small red mane that stretches from her head over her neck to her shoulders. Zuri, on the other hand, is a completely white lioness with blue eyes. Mheetu and Elanna have the typical size of white giants, while Zuri is huge even for such. Mheetu and Elanna are lying by the water, holding their paws into it. Zuri is on her way down to them.

Zuri:
"Moyo and Toyo are doing their new job very well. The cubs feel really comfortable with them."

Elanna:
"Well, that's nice. Then they have someone else they like to go out with. But whoever has your brothers, the golden giants, as friends, has nothing to fear anymore."

Zuri:
"They were very easy to get excited about the role of supervisors. The cubs were excited about them too. They weren't afraid of them at all. Moyo and Toyo have taken very good care of them so far."

Elanna:
"We thought so. From you they're already used to you all being so big."

Mheetu:
"This is not least because they have taken on a lot of traits from Simba and Bahati. I can't remember ever seeing Moyo or Toyo alone."

Elanna:
"I couldn't say either. Whenever we meet them, they are together."

Mheetu:
"Bahati used to be very good and happy to look after cubs, including your father and even us... I also think it's great that Kopa and Kion have taken their fathers as role models. They are benefiting from that now."

Zuri:
"Exactly. Now we know who we can turn to the next time we're short of someone. I bet Moyo and Toyo will also ask Uncle Kion if he's coming with us later."
reaches the water
"But until then, I will also cool off a bit in this historic place."

Zuri goes into the water. When she stops in front of Mheetu and Elanna, she is standing with her legs about a third deep in the water. She lets herself sink into the water and jumps back up again as her belly dips into it.

Zuri:
“Uaah, wonderful!”

Mheetu:
“That’s refreshing, isn’t it?”

Zuri:
"You bet."

Elanna:
“Wait, we’ll join you.”

Elanna stands up and joins Zuri. Mheetu doesn't need to be told twice and follows her. The three of them stand facing each other in the water.

Mheetu:
“Come on, let’s grow bigger and then cool our bellies together.”

Zuri:
"Oh yes."

Elanna:
"Good idea."

The three concentrate and double their size.

Mheetu:
"One... Two... Three!"

On Mheetu's signal, they drop into the water and immediately jump back up again. The water splashes in all directions.

Elanna:
"Uaah!"
laughs

Zuri:
“I always enjoy doing that.”

Mheetu:
“We feel the same way.”

Then they stop for a moment and observe their reflections in the water.

Mheetu:
"It's somehow hard to imagine that there are already 300 white giants here, more than ever before. This shows how wisely Great King Simba rules our land."

Elanna:
“Yes, that’s true. There have never been so many of us before.”

Mheetu:
“Great-grandfather Amani would be very proud if he knew that.”

Zuri doesn't answer. Instead, she looks up at the tree bridge and asks herself a completely different question.

Zuri:
“What do you think: How would we live today if Kiara’s father had paid more attention back then?”

Mheetu:
"Hmm..., hard to say. The possibilities are endless."

Elanna:
"In any case, she would not have died and Kiros would not have become a warmonger. Then there would never have been a war here."

Mheetu:
"That's true, Elanna. I don't want to trivialize it, but perhaps Kiara's accident was the event to which we owe our existence. Without it, Mom and Uncle Cecil would not have been born in the jungle, but here. Mom and Dad would never have been able to meet. I doubt whether Dad would have found his way home anyway. But that's just one of what feels like an infinite number of possibilities."

Zuri:
"I would have to ask myself similar questions, Mheetu. Without the war, Mohatu would not have had to intervene and would have never become king. Then my family would be based in the Mkutano Mountains instead of the Pride Lands today and would not be royal, most likely."

Elanna:
"You're right, Mheetu. The possibilities are endless. If you wanted to find out how something would have turned out differently, you would have to be able to turn back time."

Simba(K):
"If you only knew that I could do this now..."

Zuri:
"Speaking of time, didn't your father want to find out, together with Rafiki, if that was possible?"

Mheetu:
"We talked to him about it yesterday. The breakthrough is said to be imminent."

Simba(K):
"That's the way it is."

Zuri:
"Hopefully he'll be careful. Otherwise he'll mess up the timeline."

Elanna:
"That's our secret concern too. We'll tell him before he leaves."

Simba(K):
“Well, then I know what to expect.”

Zuri:
"If they are successful, your father would certainly be able to travel into the future. Then he would already know how the cubs' visit to Pride Rock will go this afternoon."

Mheetu:
"Theoretically he could, but they want to focus more on the past. Maybe we'll even get to know our grandmother Amara soon."

Simba(K):
jumps up
"The cubs' visit to King's Rock? Rafiki will be with them! I have to go to him immediately!"

Simba(K) gets up and switches back into Rafiki's tree. When he arrives, Rafiki is still waiting patiently for him. Simba(K) returns into time.

Simba(K):
"Here I am again."

Rafiki:
"Very good. Even though I know you were gone for longer this time, it didn't seem that long. How did it go?"

Simba(K):
"Everything went according to plan. I can move from place to place outside of time in a split of a second, even faster than by teleport. When I found no one at the watering hole or our tree, I assumed Mheetu and Elanna were at Cecil's cave. In reality, they were in the hollow at the Place of the Accident. At that high speed, I only noticed them because Zuri was standing on the tree bridge. Then I listened to them for a moment without them noticing."

Rafiki:
“They had the same experience as me.”

Simba(K):
"They talked about how we would be living today if Kiara hadn't had the accident back then."

Rafiki:
"Yes..., interesting topic..."

Simba(K):
“Another one was Moyo and Toyo, who will show the cubs Pride Rock from above this afternoon.”

Rafiki:
"Right. I'll be there. So we should make sure we get a little further until then."

Simba(K):
“Our impending breakthrough was also part of their conversation.”

Rafiki:
“So, are they worried about you?”

Simba(K):
"Yes, in some way. They think I might mess up the timeline."

Rafiki:
"But you'll be careful. I know you."

Simba(K):
"That's exactly how it is. But before I start moving through time, I have to perform one last test."

Rafiki:
"Yes, exactly. The one where I come with you."

Simba(K):
"Get on."

Rafiki puts down his stick and climbs onto Simba's(K) back.

Rafiki:
"Where are we going?"

Simba(K):
"Behind Pride Rock. We will appear there briefly before we go and see what is going on in the cave."

Rafiki:
"All right. I'm ready."

Simba(K):
"Then hold on tight. Here we go."

Simba(K) concentrates. His surroundings are then enveloped in a white haze. Rafiki can't stop being amazed.

Rafiki:
“So this is what it looks like outside our time.”

Simba(K):
"Very good. You came along. It worked."

Rafiki:
"It looks as if there is haze over our land. But we still have good visibility."

Simba(K):
"If someone were to come into this room now, they would be alone. We are no longer here. You can no longer hold your stick either. You would reach through it."

Rafiki:
"I believe that, since YOU have already reached through ME. How do we get to Pride Rock now?"

Simba(K) concentrates instead of answering. A split of a second later they are already standing behind Pride Rock and Simba(K) makes the haze disappear again.

Simba(K):
"We are already there."

Rafiki:
"What, that fast? That's faster than a teleport."

Simba(K):
“It really can’t get any faster.”

Rafiki gets off Simba(K) and checks the ground.

Rafiki:
“We actually changed location in record time.”

Simba(K):
"Exactly. We'll do that again now when we sneak into the cave through the back door."

Rafiki:
looks at Simba(K) in surprise
“Which back door?”

Simba(K):
"Well, through the wall. Just as we left your tree, we now jump into Pride Rock."

Rafiki:
“But be careful. Otherwise, someone will notice us.”

Simba(K):
"I assure you: As long as you stay sitting on me, you can talk to me in peace. No one will notice anything."

Rafiki:
climbs back onto Simbas(K) back
“Good, then we can continue.”

Simba(K):
"Very gladly."

Simba(K) steps out of time again and concentrates. Just a blink of an eye later they arrive in the cave. There they find Simba(M) and Kubwa, who are dozing.

Rafiki:
“Simba and Kubwa are still sleeping? It’s about time.”

Simba(K) and Rafiki see the shadow of a lion appear at the entrance to the cave.

Simba(K):
"It's happening right now. Someone is coming."

A large, golden lion with a red mane enters the cave. It is Kion, the son of Kubwa and Bahati, Simba's nephew. He immediately spots Simba and Kubwa and heads straight towards them.

Simba(K):
"Kion. Yes, HE will definitely wake them both up."

Kion comes to Simba(M) and Kubwa and gently nudges his uncle from the side.

Kion:
"Uncle Simba..."

Simba(M):
"Hmmm..."

Kion:
"Uncle Simba, wake up. The sun is shining."

Simba(M):
"I know..."

Kion:
"Uncle Simba, get up already."

Kion gently bites Simba(M) into his left ear and pulls on it. Simba(M) giggles quietly. Meanwhile, Kubwa has also woken up and nudges Simba(M) lightly.

Kubwa:
"Simba..., your nephew is here..."

Kion lets go of Simba's(M) ear and roars briefly and quietly into it. The latter then begins to laugh heartily.

Kubwa:
"Simba?"

Simba(M):
"You're just like your father, Kion."

Simba(M) stands up, hugs Kion with his left paw and licks his cheek.

Simba(M):
"Good morning, Kion."

Kion:
"Good morning. How am I like my father?"

Simba(M):
"When he was a cub, he always liked to bite my ear. Once your mother said to me: 'Simba, your brother is awake.' Then he also roared softly into my ear. But unlike you, he really squeaked. No wonder, he was still a cub. That's exactly what you both just reminded me of."

Simba(M) raises his right paw and shows Kion Bahati's size at that time.

Simba(M):
"Look. Even though he was still so small, he could already bite hard."

Kion:
“I can do that too, if you want.”

Simba(M):
"Uh, no, that was just right. Now then: what can we do for you?"

Kion:
“Moyo and Toyo asked me if I could come along later to supervise the cubs.”

Simba(K):
“Ha! Just like Zuri bet earlier.”

Kion:
"Is that okay for you?"

Simba(M):
“Yes, of course. The more there are, the better.”

Kubwa:
“From me too, Kion. Then Mohatu will be calmer.”

Simba(M):
looks at the entrance
“That’s exactly where the two of them come around the corner.”

Mohatu and Bahati enter the cave. Bahati heads purposefully towards Kion.

Bahati:
to Kion
"Here you are."
to Simba and Kubwa
"Good morning, you two."

Simba(M), Kubwa:
"Good morning."

Mohatu:
"Good morning." *

* Mohatu speaks with a “mkutanian” accent, which sounds somewhat like English as spoken in Great Britain.

Bahati:
hugs Kion and holds him tightly
"Good morning, my Sooonn..."

Kion:
"Good morning, Dad..."
licks his father's cheek

Mohatu:
“You couldn’t be happier, could you, Bahati?”

Bahati:
“Absolutely, Mohatu. I owe this solely to Simba and Kubwa.”

Simba(M):
“We were happy to do so.”

Mohatu:
“Are you ready for later?”

Simba(M):
“As far as we are concerned, we can get started.”

Kubwa:
"We're ready. By the way, it's okay for Kion to come with them."

Mohatu:
“Very good. Then almost nothing can go wrong.”

Kion:
“Here come the next ones.”

Kopa and Vitani come into the cave.

Kopa, Vitani:
"Good morning."

Those already present respond immediately. As soon as Kopa and Kion see each other, the latter breaks away from Bahati. They run towards each other and fall into each other's arms.

Kion:
"Hello, Kopa..."

Kopa:
"Hello, Kion."

They lick each other's cheeks.

Vitani:
“Yes…, like fathers, like sons.”

Simba(M):
"That's the way it is."

Bahati:
“I won’t forget my brother.”

Bahati comes to Simba(M) and they immediately imitate their sons. They hug each other and lick each other's cheeks. Kopa and Kion laugh.

Kopa:
“Our fathers, Kion.”

Kion:
"Unique. Just like us."

Mohatu:
"What you have built up is absolutely unique. I have never seen anything like it even during my time as king."

Kion:
"It's a pity you didn't get to have some yourself. Then you would know what a great feeling it is."

Mohatu:
“Yes, that’s true, I don’t have some.”

Simba(M):
points to the entrance
“But THEY BOTH know it.”

Everyone looks towards the entrance. There, two enormous shadows stretch across the floor. Those present are then presented with an overwhelming sight. Two huge, golden lions appear in the entrance. They are Kopa and Vitani's identical twins Moyo and Toyo, officially the biggest and strongest lions of the Pride Lands. Their bright red manes stretch over their bellies to their hind legs. To clearly distinguish them, they wear their baptismal marks on their shoulders, Moyo on the left, Toyo on the right. However, these are hidden by their manes. With majestic steps, they strut into the cave and stop in front of their family.

Moyo, Toyo:
"Good morning, everyone."

The response from their family follows immediately.

Simba(M):
"Who is who?"

Moyo:
exposes his left shoulder
"I am Moyo."

Toyo:
exposes his right shoulder
"I am Toyo."

Quiet laughter.

Kubwa:
“The way you come into our cave every time, you always captivate me.”

Toyo:
“We’re glad you like it, Grandma.”

Simba(M):
"Me too. So, are you excited yet?"

Moyo:
"No, Grandfather, why should we? It's not the first time that we, the biggest, have looked after the smallest among us."

Toyo:
"Are YOU excited?"

Simba(M):
laughs sheepishly
"No, of course not. I've long since gotten used to it."

Moyo:
“That’s what we thought.”

Mohatu:
"Regardless of your confidence, please act with the utmost caution. You bear an enormous responsibility."

Toyo:
"That's why we've already asked Uncle Kion if he'd accompany us and he's agreed. Nothing can go wrong now."

Mohatu:
"But be careful, both of you. Very careful."

Moyo, Toyo:
“You do know us.”

Quiet laughter.

Mohatu:
"That's exactly what I mean. Just because you are the gentle giants among us, it makes you a little careless every now and then. Only very few are as lucky as you are. Always think of the white giant who lived 82 years ago. He paid with his life. Through ONE MOMENT of inattention he started a war, the consequences of which your parents still had to deal with. That's why you were almost never born. Without me, the Pride Lands would no longer exist as a kingdom."

Moyo:
"We are aware of that, Mohatu. But, if it makes you feel any better: there are four of us. Zuri is also coming with us."

Toyo:
“If that doesn’t reassure you, you can always come with us and see for yourself.”

Everyone laughs, only Mohatu smiles embarrassed.

Rafiki:
laughs
“He’s right!”

Mohatu:
"Uh... no. I'm not that overly cautious after all."

Moyo:
“What’s more, we all have supernatural powers.”

Toyo:
“When push comes to shove, we deploy them and put everything back in order.”

Moyo:
“So, as you can hear, your gentle giants have everything under control.”

Everyone laughs again. Mohatu scratches his head embarrassed.

Mohatu:
"Yes... you actually did. I feel much better about it."

Kopa:
"Nevertheless, Mohatu is right in what he says. At that time, no one knew how Kiburi could share his powers. What had happened could not be undone. So, my sons, please remember his words."

Toyo:
"Yes, Dad."

Moyo:
"We will."

Vitani:
"No matter how big you want to be, to me you will always be my little ones. Even if you were never really little."

Zuri appears via teleport at the entrance of the cave.

Zuri:
"Good morning."
to Moyo and Toyo
"Hey, there you are. Are you coming? We should start preparing."

Moyo, Toyo:
"We're coming."
turn to Zuri

Kion:
"I'm in too."

Zuri:
"Very good. I knew you would ask Uncle Kion."

Vitani:
"Zuri, wait!"

Zuri:
"Yes?"

Vitani follows Zuri out of the cave. Simba(K) and Rafiki follow her.

Vitani:
"Please take special care of the cubs. Otherwise, Mohatu will worry. You know the reason for that."

Zuri:
“Yes, Mom, we know him. We’ll be careful.”

Vitani:
"All right. Then prepare yourselves well. See you later."

Zuri:
"Will do. See you later."

Moyo, Toyo:
"See you later."

Kion:
"See you later."

Vitani lets the four of them go on their way and goes back into the cave. Simba(K) and Rafiki remain where they are.

Simba(K):
"I think we've seen enough. What do you think?"

Rafiki:
"Me too. Let's go back to my tree."

Simba(K):
"Will be done."

Simba(K) concentrates. It only takes a split of a second before they arrive back in Rafiki's tree. There they enter time again.

Simba(K):
"Here we are again. That would be done."

Chapter 34: Another world?

Chapter Text

Rafiki gets off Simba(K) and is happy to be able to hold his stick again.

Rafiki:
"Ah, my stick. I can grab it again."

Simba(K):
“That’s how it should be.”

Rafiki:
looks around the room
“And everything is in its place.”
turns to Simba(K)
“Yes, so far so good, Simba. What’s next?”

Simba(K):
"Now comes what we have been working towards all these years. I leave time and move through it."

Rafiki:
"Which direction?"

Simba(K):
“Only into the past. We keep our paws off the future.”

Rafiki:
"The same applies to the past. Always stay out of time. Even the smallest intervention can change the entire timeline."

Simba(K):
“We are both aware of that, I assume.”

Rafiki:
"Same for me. I don't want to find myself in an alternative present."

Simba(K):
"I'll be careful."

Rafiki:
"How long will you be gone?"

Simba(K):
"Well, when I come back, I'm sure I'll have experienced a lot. For you, not even a minute will have passed."

Rafiki:
“Well, I’m curious to hear what you’ll tell me.”
looks briefly towards the entrance
"Are you ready?"

Simba(K):
"I'm ready... Now, let's do it..."

Rafiki:
"I'll stay right here and wait for you. That way you'll find your way back more easily."

Simba(K):
"I do..."

Rafiki:
"Well then... Good luck..."

Simba(K):
"Thank you... See you soon..."

Rafiki nods. Then Simba(K) concentrates and leaves time. The white haze appears again.

Simba(K):
"Good. First, I'd like to know what they talked about in the cave after we disappeared again."

The next moment, Simba(K) is already standing in front of the entrance to the cave. The remaining lions from before are just about to leave.

Simba(K):
"Let's see if it works..."

Simba(K) raises his right paw and concentrates. Suddenly all the lions stand there as if they are petrified. Simba(K)'s jaw drops.

Simba(K):
"That can't be true..."

Simba(K) moves very close to the lions. He looks Simba(M) in the eyes, circles around Bahati and walks through Kopa. Everyone, including the others, looks as if they have been petrified.

Simba(K):
“I can’t believe it… I've stopped time…! Then I can surely turn it back.”

Simba(K) concentrates again. The lions then break out of their paralysis and start to walk backwards.

Simba(K):
“Cool, it works…! Now I have to go back to the place where Vitani talked to Zuri.”

Simba(K) speeds up the rewind slightly and waits until Moyo, Toyo, Zuri and Kion return to the cave. When Vitani speaks to Zuri again, he stops time again.

Simba(K):
“Okay, now let’s move forward as normal.”

Simba(K) lets time run forward again. Vitani lets the four of them go on their way and goes back into the cave. Simba(K) has gained another insight.

Simba(K):
"Aha. I was standing over there with Rafiki, but we didn't see me. So we can't see each other outside of time. Good to know."

Simba(K) then follows Vitani into the cave and is curious to hear how the conversation continues.

Vitani:
"I don't think anyone today can imagine that I once had all three of them in my belly. I had to grow bigger when they were born so that I could give birth to them. Otherwise I would have had a serious problem."

Kopa:
“That’s why I’m glad that my request was successful.”

Simba(M):
"They were giants from day one. They undoubtedly got their giant genes from you, Vitani."

Vitani:
“Yes… I noticed very early on that they didn’t prevail with me, but they did with them.”

Bahati:
"I always envy Moyo and Toyo for their majestic manes. I wonder who they got them from?"

Mohatu:
"I have a suspicion, Bahati. From my time as king, I remember one white giant in particular. His name was Nguvu. He had by far the biggest mane of all. It also ran over his belly to his hind legs. He is probably one of your ancestors, Vitani, whose genes are reappearing in Moyo and Toyo."

Vitani:
"But their size and their manes are all they have from me. Their golden fur, their red manes and their red eyes clearly come from Kopa's side."

Kopa:
"They have inherited a lot from you in their faces, Dad. Overall, you could say they look like you, only bigger and stronger."

Simba(M):
"Yes, that's true. When we looked at ourselves in the mirror in Rafiki's lab, I noticed a lot of similarities."

Kubwa:
"And then their imposing appearance like before. I could watch it again and again. Simply majestic. Now, I don't like to interrupt interesting conversations. But the cubs won't wait for us once they're here. So I suggest we get going too."

Simba(M):
"You're right, Kubwa. That's exactly what we're doing. We can talk more about inheritance on the way. Come on, let's go."

The lions get up and leave the cave. This is also the signal for Simba(K) to continue his journey through time.

Simba(K):
"Then I'll continue on my way. Let's see if it works."

Simba(K) concentrates. He jumps into Rafiki's tree and at the same time goes back to the point in time when he himself arrived at him. When he gets there, Rafiki is sitting in front of his wall paintings and meditating again.

Simba(K):
"Yes, it works! I moved through space and time simultaneously. Now I should come in any minute."

In fact, he himself appears in the entrance shortly afterwards. He listens to his first exchange with Rafiki again before stopping time again.

Simba(K):
"I'm ready too. The test phase is over. Now it's time for the acid test. I'm going to do a quick run through the past. And I already know where I'm going."

Simba(K) concentrates again and makes his first major leap in time. It takes him six years back to the year 2017 at the foot of the Pride Rock. King Simba(M) has gathered there with his family. Simba(K) himself is not there. It is the day on which the negotiations with the Mkutano Mountains to remove Mohatu's grave finally failed. But Simba(M) keeps fighting.

Simba(M):
"If they think they can do whatever they want with my most important predecessor, they are very much mistaken. I would rather bring Mohatu back among the living than watch him be forgotten by his posterity."

Kubwa:
“And how do you imagine to do that?”

Simba(M):
"It's simple: we wait until the grave is cleared. Then we go there under cover of night, dig up Mohatu and breathe new life into him."

Kubwa:
"The grave belongs to the Mkutano Mountains. Are you sure there won't be any trouble?"

Simba(M):
"It STILL belongs to them. By dissolving the grave they will revoke their ownership rights to it. Then they can no longer do anything to us. They will realise this at the latest when they really want to charge us for it."

Simba(K):
“Fighting words, Simba, that were worth it. On to the next time.”

With his next jump, Simba(K) travels seven more years into the past. In 2010, he arrives at Kiburi's tree. There he sees his cubs once again, after they have just been born.

Sora:
"They are beautiful, Simba..."

Simba(K):
"Yes, Sora..., they are..."

Kiburi:
“Amara and I once said the same thing to each other… Mheetu looks like you, Simba, when you were little.”

Simba(K):
“It’s hard to imagine that they were once so small...”

Simba(K):
"I wish Mom was here now..."

Kiburi:
"I wish that too..."

Simba(K):
"That can change today if it works as I hope. Then I'll be already on my way to the beginning of my long journey home."

Highly concentrated, Simba(K) makes his biggest jump through space and time so far. Since he has to overcome great distances in both respects, it takes about a minute to reach his destination. Simba(K) has traveled back 75 years to the year 1935 and is now a total of 88 years away from his present. He is now standing in the courtyard of the scientific laboratory between the building wall and the high wall. It is the night that he breaks out of the laboratory to begin his journey home. Simba(K) looks around.

Simba(K):
"Here I am again... I remember it as if I were here yesterday... The place is definitely the right one. If the time is right, the gate over there should be opening soon..."

At that very moment, the gate opens and Simba(K) sees himself walking through.

Simba(K):
"...and I'm coming outside. Rafiki, we did everything right. It's working perfectly."

Simba's(K) younger self quietly closes the gate and goes into the yard. He stops in front of a lamppost and looks up at it.

Simba(K):
“Freedom will have me back soon…”

Simba(K) jumps into the air and teleports himself to the top of the lamppost. He looks around and sees a large meadow behind the wall, which borders a forest.

Simba(K):
("Now or never.")

Simba(K) lets go of the lamppost and teleports over the wall and the meadow to the edge of the forest.

Simba(K):
"Hey, wait for me."

Simba(K) stops time and jumps to the edge of the forest. Once there, he lets it run again and observes his younger self.

Simba(K):
"After all these years... I'm free again..."

He turns around and looks back at the lab one last time.

Simba(K):
“A sprawling building… inside and outside…”
falls silent briefly
"I didn't think I would say it, but I will miss some of those I know from here... But it has to be done... I want to go back home..."
turns resolutely towards the forest
"Dad..., my journey has begun... No matter how long it takes: I will find you again... Come on, Simba, let's go home..."

Simba(K) starts moving and runs into the forest. His future self stays behind and watches him until he is out of sight.

Simba(K):
"If you only knew what just happened here... You were being watched from the distant future... You are heading home, but I am not this far yet... I am traveling further into the past to the moment when Dad did the same..."

With another big leap in time, Simba(K) travels even deeper into the past. It takes him to the year 1881, 142 years away from his present. When he reaches his destination, inside the building, Simba(K) is confronted with his father's stories. Cages, everywhere he looks, cages. In the one directly in front of him lies Kiburi, who seems to be bored. Simba(K) looks at him pityingly.

Simba(K):
“Dad… if you only knew that I am standing right in front of you… But for you, I am not even born here yet…”

Simba(K) turns around in shock as the gate to the outside opens behind him. Two people enter the room.

Simba(K):
"Aha, those must be the two people that Dad always talked about. Then you'll be off to freedom soon."

Simba(K) takes a step to the side. The two people walk past him and stop in front of Kiburi's cage, whereupon they open it. Kiburi looks at them questioningly.

???:
“Well, Kiburi…, now it’s time to say farewell.”

Simba(K):
“Exactly. Farewell to life in captivity.”

Kiburi stands up and places himself between the people. Then, without resistance, he allows them to put a band around his neck and put him on a leash.

Simba(K):
"WOAH! WHAT!?"

Kiburi lets the people lead him into the corridor.

Simba(K):
"Well..., Dad will have to explain THAT to me as soon as I get home. At this time, he would kill people on the spot if he could. Wait a minute..."

Simba(K) sees Kiburi and the people taking a different path instead of going through the gate.

Simba(K):
“Where are they going now? Dad escaped through the gate.”

Simba(K)'s jaw drops as he briefly looks through the gate and makes another frightening discovery.

Simba(K):
"The hole...! Where is the hole!? Dad could see it from his cage. Without it, his escape is impossible! That would mean that it never happened the way he always told us! It can't be the time, I'm one hundred percent right here! But something isn't right here...! Why would Dad lie to us...!? I have to go back to my present immediately and tell Rafiki about it..."

Simba(K) concentrates and begins the journey back to his present day in the Pride Lands. Since he has to skip 142 years, it takes him about three minutes to get to his present in 2023. When he returns to Rafiki's tree, to his surprise Rafiki is not there.

Simba(K):
"Where did Rafiki go? He said he was waiting for me. And why is it suddenly so dark here?"

Simba(K) enters time and looks around.

Simba(K):
"Rafiki!?"
coughs and wheezes
“Woah, what kind of air is this?”

Simba(K) breathes in humid, stuffy air. For a moment, he finds it difficult to breathe.

Simba(K):
“Rafiki, where are you!? What happened!?”

Since Simba(K) cannot find Rafiki in the room, he goes to the entrance. When he gets there, he looks down and freezes. All around the tree is dark, dry grass.

Simba(K):
“What on earth happened HERE!?”

Simba(K) quickly turns around and climbs down the trunk via the depressions. When he gets to the bottom, he is met with a terrible sight. The Pride Lands are completely dried out and show no sign of life. Dark clouds cover the sky, steam rises in some places. Simba(K) looks around in disbelief.

Simba(K):
"Well... something... here... is... going... COMPLETELY... WRONG... How could THAT happen? I didn't leave the Pride Lands like that. Is anyone still here? The best thing to do is to stop by Pride Rock."

Simba(K) turns towards Pride Rock and teleports there with just one jump. Once he reaches the top of the platform, he runs down to the cave.

Simba(K):
“Simba!? Kubwa!? Dad!? Anybody!?”

Simba(K) enters the cave, but it is empty.

Simba(K):
“No one is here anymore… Where have they all gone?”

Simba(K) leaves the cave and walks to the top of the platform. Wherever he looks, he sees only barren, dried-up land.

Simba(K):
"How terrible... Only the Land of Giants looked like this until 13 years ago. But now the entire Pride Lands? A lot would have to happen for it to come to this. Hopefully at least Dad is still here. He's probably lying under our tree."

From the top of the platform, Simba(K) teleports himself towards Kiburi's tree. After three jumps, he thinks he has arrived there, but the place seems strange to him. Simba(K) looks around.

Simba(K):
"Something has changed here..."
falls into shock when he notices what has changed
“No! I know! Our tree is gone!”
walks to the place where the tree should be and strokes the ground
"It should be standing here! And there is no indication that it was ever here! No..."
sinks to the ground
“There is no one here anymore… As if they had never been here…”

For a moment, Simba(K) is silent and stares into the distance towards Pride Rock. But as he thinks again about the scene with his father and the people, an idea occurs to him.

Simba(K):
"Wait... Could all this be connected to Dad's never-exited escape...? Yes, of course... Because Dad was never able to escape, he never reached the Pride Lands. As a result, Amani never planted our tree and I was never born... The Pride Lands lacked Dad's valuable help... so that either Kiros or Taka succeeded with his plans... Whichever of the two it was paid a high price for it at some point... He must have admitted to himself that it wasn't worth it... But the realization came too late... The Pride Lands are a dead kingdom..., destroyed and abandoned... For me that means: I have ended up in another timeline..., a parallel universe... One in which I never existed... So I shouldn't even be here now... Now the question arises...: How do I get out of here again...? Rafiki and I were completely unprepared for this... Hopefully changing the timeline is just as easy as jumping back in time... I have to go back to Rafiki's tree and try..."

Simba(K) stands up and teleports back to Rafiki's tree. After two jumps he arrives there and climbs up the trunk. Once in the room, he takes a quick look at the last wall paintings of the Rafiki of this timeline. In the last place he discovers a small, golden lion that has been crossed out with four thick scratches.

Simba(K):
"It was Taka... He wanted to get rid of Simba and Mufasa... So here he did it... I have to tell Rafiki..."
gets into position
"If this doesn't work now, both Rafiki and I will have a huge problem..."

Simba(K) leaves time. He closes his eyes, raises his right paw and points to the wall paintings. His concentration increases.

Simba(K):
"I want to go back... I have to go back..."

While Simba(K) repeats his words several times, he feels the jump begin. The haze becomes thicker and thicker until even his immediate surroundings are completely swallowed up by it. Simba(K) is now standing in nothingness, but with his eyes closed he doesn't notice it. Then he hears two familiar voices coming towards him from a distance. It is Rafiki's and his own. Simba(K) opens his eyes and is surprised that he cannot see his surroundings. Only then does the haze clear as much as it did at the beginning of his jump. Now he is standing next to himself, facing Rafiki again. He has arrived at the point in time, shortly before he began his journey through time. After he has left time himself, Simba(K) waits a moment.

Simba(K):
"Well, I should be gone now..."

Simba(K) enters time and appears before Rafiki, who is surprised.

Rafiki:
"Oh, that was only a few seconds. How did it turn out?"

Simba(K):
serious gaze
"I don't know how to tell you..."

Rafiki:
"That doesn't sound good..."

Simba(K):
"That's not it either... I have good news and bad news..."

Rafiki:
“Bad news first, then we’ll have it behind us.”

Simba(K):
"Something went wrong in the past..."

Rafiki:
horrified look
"Wrong? Did you interfere with time in the past?"

Simba(K):
"Who do you think I am? Of course not. It happened without my involvement. I wanted to watch Dad escape, but it never happened. Instead, the people put him on a leash and led him away. And the hole in the fence wasn't there either."

Rafiki:
“Were you at the right time?”

Simba(K):
"Definitely, but it didn't happen the way Dad always told me. I felt that immediately. I wanted to tell you about it and come back here. And I did, BUT... when I arrived, not a stone was left standing in the entire Pride Lands."

Rafiki:
“No stone was left standing…?”

Simba(K):
nods slowly
"The Pride Lands were a desolate, dry land with no sign of life at all... There was no one left... The cave... empty... But the worst was yet to come... I wanted to see if Dad was lying under our tree, but... he wasn't there... and neither was the tree..."

Rafiki:
“The tree wasn’t there either!?”

Simba(K):
"To be more precise: He was NEVER there..."

Rafiki:
thinks
“This can only be because Kiburi never escaped… As a result, history developed completely differently than we know it…”

Simba(K):
"To put it more simply: The question whether parallel universes exist is hereby answered... I was stranded in exactly such a one..."

Rafiki:
"How could this happen...? That's even more mysterious than the stranger who saved Simba... But something completely different: How did you even get back here?"

Simba(K):
"That brings us to the good news, Rafiki. The ability to travel through space and time works far better than we expected. I can move through both at the same time. I can reach places I've already been to directly without having to search for them. The same applies to time on site. That was the only way I immediately found the time of Dad's 'actual' outbreak. But to answer your question: The fact that I'm back here is thanks to the fact that we did a perfect job. I stood in front of your paintings and firmly imagined coming back here. That's the only reason why I'm back here now."

Rafiki:
"Was there a reason for the condition of the 'other' Pride Lands to be seen in my paintings?"

Simba(K):
"The last thing I saw there was a small golden lion... with four big scratches through it..."

Rafiki:
"The little lion was Simba... It could only have been Taka... So my only prediction to date that had not come true came true there..."

Simba(K):
"Unfortunately, that's the way it is..."

Rafiki:
"Taka and Zira established their dictatorship... but at some point they probably realized that it wasn't worth it... And so in the end they left an entire region completely destroyed... How terrible... I'm so glad that I was wrong with my prediction for once..."

Simba(K):
"We owe it all to you. Without you, we wouldn't be here today. That much is certain."

Rafiki:
leans his back against a wall and slides to the floor
"Simba... I think we should take a break and think about what we've just experienced... Agreed?"

Simba(K):
"Agreed... There are some things we need to think about now..."

Simba(K) lies down next to Rafiki. Independently of each other, they think about their experiences.

Chapter 35: Beginning of a new time

Chapter Text

Simba(K) and Rafiki think hard. How could history have taken a completely different course without anyone intervening? Minutes pass before Simba(K) speaks.

Simba(K):
"So, what do you think...?"

Rafiki:
exhales long
"It is inexplicable to me..."

Simba(K):
"I can't explain it either..."

Rafiki:
“History has changed even though we have not intervened in it… There must be a reason for this…”

Simba(K):
“But which one…?”

Rafiki:
"Good question..."
considers whether to ask Simba(K) the following question, but decides to
"Simba... ?"

Simba(K):
"Yes?"

Rafiki:
"I can't ask you to, but... would you go back again and look for a possible cause...?"

Simba(K):
"Apparently you can read minds. I was just thinking about that. But I can't imagine that it would change anything..."

Rafiki:
“It would at least be worth a try, wouldn’t it…?”

Simba(K):
thinks
"This might take a while... But time is not important to us. For you, it will be only seconds anyway."

Rafiki:
“Does that mean you’re trying?”

Simba(K):
"You got it right. I'll try."

Simba(K) stands up and takes position in front of Rafiki.

Simba(K):
"As I said, time doesn't matter. I won't come back until I know what happened back then."

Rafiki:
“Will it take long?”

Simba(K):
"For me, it could well be, but for you, only seconds. I'm probably already standing next to myself, just waiting to disappear."

Rafiki:
"Then we don't want to keep you waiting any longer. I know by now that you will definitely come back."

Simba(K):
"That's the way it is."

Rafiki:
“Well then: good luck and see you soon.”

Simba(K):
"Thanks."

In the blink of an eye, Simba(K) leaves time. He has now mastered his new ability. He then begins the 142-year time jump to the day of Kiburi's escape. When he arrives there, he finds himself right in front of his father's cage.

Simba(K):
"So, here I am again. Let's see... The people will be coming again soon and taking Dad with them..."

And so it happens. The two people come through the gate again, take Kiburi on a leash and lead him out of the room.

Simba(K):
"I'm afraid there's little point in that, Rafiki..."

In the following minutes, Simba(K) moves back in time several times and looks at the scene again. Each time it plays out exactly the same. Finally, he stops time and lies down thoughtfully on a large box.

Simba(K):
"Always the same thing... But something must have happened differently here... Only that has led to us existing today..."

Simba(K) lets time stand still and continues to think. He stares at the statue of Kiburi letting the people put a ribbon around his neck. Until...

Simba(K):
“Just a moment… JUST... A... MOMENT…!”

...Simba(K) remembers Kiburi's stories.

Simba(K):
"After I had shared my abilities, Dad was able to understand what the people had said back then. The part about saying goodbye is clear. But then a third person stormed in and claimed that a lion that looked exactly like Dad was running around freely. Now it occurs to me: This person hasn't even appeared yet. Can that even be possible? Dad was the only one here at the time. I know that from the archives. In any case, there was no mention of an incident, not even his escape."

Simba(K) thinks again about every single word of the person who has not yet appeared. In connection with his own memories, these only allow him to come to one conclusion.

Simba(K):
"Rafiki... I know what happened... Dad and the people received a visit from the future. From none other than... ME... There were no other lions besides Dad at that time, especially not ones that looked like him. It could only have been me. I ripped the hole in the fence and distracted the people so he could escape. Yes, that must have been how it was. I only have to go back a few minutes."

Simba(K) makes time run backwards. He follows the people as they go back outside and close the gate. There they walk along the building and disappear around the corner. Simba(K) stops time.

Simba(K):
"So, the people are gone. Now I just have to buy enough time to open the hole."

Simba(K) walks to the fence opposite the gate. It's a chain link fence. Once there, he lets time run backwards and looks around. Nothing moves on the premises. Only about two minutes before the people come around the corner does a door open nearby. Another person comes out of the building. Simba(K) stops time and moves it forward again until the door has just closed. He prepares himself.

Simba(K):
"Time is short, but it should be enough..."
looks around
"Here we go... Three... Two... One..."

Simba(K) sets time in motion and then enters it. He stands right in front of the fence on the side of the large meadow.

Simba(K):
“Now I have to hurry.”

Simba(K) jumps at the fence and bites into it. He manages to tear a small hole in it on the first attempt, but with a bitter aftertaste.

Simba(K):
“Ugh, that’s disgusting. Let’s do it differently.”

To help himself, he extends his claws and rams them into the fence, tearing it down. Now it's much easier for him. He repeats this until he thinks the hole is big enough for Kiburi.

Simba(K):
"Done."
jumps through the hole
"Yes, that should be enough. Now get out of here quickly."

Simba(K) leaves time and waits. Shortly afterwards, the two people come around the corner again and walk along the building. They open the gate and enter the room without noticing the hole in the fence. Simba(K) stops time.

Simba(K):
"That would be done. They didn't notice anything. Now I have to find the one of their kind who is calling them away from Dad."

With time still paused, Simba(K) walks back into the room with his father and looks around. On the left side at the end of the room he sees a small staircase that leads up to a door.

Simba(K):
“There I'm going to take a look.”

He walks through the room to the stairs and then up them. When he reaches the door, he simply walks through it without opening it. Then he finds himself in a familiar place.

Simba(K):
"That's the corridor where I tested the teleportation. The window is over there. Apparently I was closer to Dad's past than I thought."

Simba(K) walks up the corridor. At a junction he sees a person to his right in a walking pose. As he walks he looks at a small stack of paper. Simba(K) stops and looks at it.

Simba(K):
"He could be it. If not, I can always undo it. Let's find out."

Simba(K) turns towards the person, walks through him and positions himself behind him.

Simba(K):
“Let's rock and roll… Three… Two… One...”

Simba(K) starts time and enters it. He takes a deep breath.

Simba(K):
("Surprise!")

Then he roars from behind the person. The person turns around in shock and falls to the ground. His papers are scattered accordingly. Panic is written all over his face. Simba(K) growls loudly at him and shows him his teeth. He comes closer to him step by step.

???:
"OH NO!"

First, the human tries to crawl backwards away from Simba(K) until he can turn around and stand up again. He runs to the corridor and turns left towards Kiburi. When he is out of sight, Simba(K) leaves time and stops it.

Simba(K):
“It worked. We’re heading in the right direction.”

With time still paused, Simba(K) jumps down to Kiburi's cage. The human's two companions have just opened it.

Simba(K):
“Now hopefully all I have to do is watch.”

As soon as Simba(K) starts the time, a banging noise can be heard coming from the direction of the door.

???:
“Did you hear that too?”

???:
“The noise from over there?”

Before his colleague can answer, the door opens with a loud bang. The person that Simba(K) had just frightened appears, completely out of breath.

???:
“There’s a lion running around here! He looks like Kiburi!”

The two people in front of Kiburi’s cage look at each other in horror.

???:
“That can’t be! Kiburi is here, and we don’t have any other lions!”

???:
“Boys, please! He’s around the corner, and he almost had me!”

???:
“Wait, we’re coming!”

The two people rush to help their colleague. In their haste, they forget to close Kiburi's cage again. Shortly afterwards, they pass the door and close it behind them. Now Kiburi has a clear path. He stands up, takes a step out of the cage and looks around.

Simba(K):
"Come on, Dad! Jump through the hole!"

Kiburi looks outside through the gate and discovers Simba's(K) hole in the fence.

Kiburi:
"This is my chance..."

Kiburi leaves his cage and runs through the gate towards the hole. Simba(K) positions himself there and a few seemingly endless seconds later he sees his father jump through it on his first attempt. Kiburi flees through the large meadow on the same path into the forest that Simba(K) will take later. The latter watches him go.

Simba(K):
"This sets our future in motion. Since this very moment, we have been in an alternative timeline. Now history will take a completely different course. Neither Simba nor Rafiki will like that... But I had to do it, otherwise none of us would exist today... If I can now return to my present without any detours, I have done everything right. I wonder what Dad will say when I tell him that he owes his escape to ME...? Let's find out."

Simba(K) concentrates and begins his journey back home. Minutes later he arrives in Rafiki's tree and is immensely relieved. Both Rafiki and himself are present. Simba(K) is just leaving time.

Simba(K):
"Now just wait a moment..."

Shortly afterwards, he enters time and appears before Rafiki again. He is curious about Simba's(K) answer.

Rafiki:
"It was only seconds, in fact. How long were you gone?"

Simba(K):
"Only about 15 minutes, I guess."

Rafiki:
“So you quickly found what you were looking for?”

Simba(K):
"Yes... but you won't like it... nor will Simba, I think..."

Rafiki:
"Why is that?"

Simba(K):
"You told me earlier that you didn't want to find yourself in an alternate present."

Rafiki:
"Yes, that's right."

Simba(K):
“The fact is...: Ever since Dad was able to escape from the people..., we are living in exactly such a situation...”

Rafiki:
looks questioningly at Simba(K)
"How is...?"
pauses when he comes to the solution of the riddle
“So you did what we specifically warned you against?”

Simba(K):
nods
"I ripped the hole in the fence and distracted the people so that Dad could escape. That's the only reason we're here today."

Rafiki:
“So the destroyed Pride Lands are what fate intended for us.”

Simba(K):
"That's right. On the way back, I didn't get stranded there again, but came straight here."

Rafiki:
"Logical. History has developed very differently since Kiburi's outbreak."
thinks for a moment
"You know: Considering that we are doing much better today than intended, Simba will certainly forgive you for your intervention. Just like me."

Simba(K):
"Really?"

Rafiki:
"Why not? Everyone will thank you once you tell them. Simba would never have become the eternal king without you and a completely different fate would have awaited each one of us. What can I say, Simba? We did it. Now you can finally bring your mother back home."

Simba(K):
"Yes... Simba will be the first to know. I promised him that. I will look for him immediately. Then I will come back and tell you what he said."

Rafiki:
"Let's do it. I'll wait here for you."

Simba(K):
moves towards the entrance
"But so that I don't attract too much attention, I teleport myself to him."

Rafiki:
"Good idea. See you soon."

Simba(K):
"See you soon."

Simba(K) leaves the room and climbs down the tree trunk. When he gets to the bottom, he wonders where Simba(M) could be.

Simba(K):
"Hmm... If I remember correctly, he wanted to go to see Dad before the cubs come. Then he should be with him now."

Simba(K) heads for Kiburi's tree and teleports in its direction. After two jumps, he arrives just before the end of the tall grass. In fact, Simba(M) is with Bahati and Kiburi and is talking to him.

Simba(K):
"Dad and Bahati are there too. So three of them will be the first to hear. All the better. Now comes the news they've been waiting for."

Simba(K) leaves the tall grass and joins the three lions.

Simba(K):
"Good morning, everyone."

Simba(M), Bahati:
"Morning, Simba."

Kiburi:
"Hey, hello, Simba."

Kiburi stands up. Simba(K) and himself rub their heads together, purring softly.

Kiburi:
"I keep thinking about the day you came back here..."

Simba(K):
"I never forgot it..."

Simba(M):
“Yes, I remember that one too.”

Kiburi:
“Is there anything new about your research?”

Simba(K):
“There is.”

Simba(M):
“So, are you making progress?”

Simba(K):
“Well, we are not making any progress anymore.”

Simba(M):
“You can’t go any further?”

Bahati:
“No more progress…?”

Simba(K):
"Because there is no way forward anymore. We have made it."

Kiburi:
"No!"

Bahati:
"You don't say!"

Simba(M):
“You two have reached your goal!?”

Simba(K):
"That's the way it is."

Kiburi:
pats Simba(K) on the back
“Simba, you have outdone yourself once again.”

Simba(M):
"We knew you could do it. What can you do now?"

Simba(K):
"I can now move freely through space and time, just like we wanted."

Bahati:
“So you would now be able to bring your mother back home?”

Simba(K):
"Rafiki and I tried it. It is possible."

Kiburi:
“It would be SO nice if we could finally be reunited in each other’s arms after more than a century...”

Bahati:
“Then she will have a lot of catching up to do.”

Simba(M):
"Simba, let's do what we've always planned. However, we're having a visit from the cubs group today. Moyo and Toyo want to show them Pride Rock. Bahati and I have to be there in any case. As soon as they're gone, we'll get together in a small group. Then you can tell us everything. Until then, you have time to prepare."

Simba(K):
“Will you draw attention to yourselves when the time comes?”

Simba(M):
“I’ll let you know when we can start.”

Simba(K):
turns to leave
"Okay. I'll tell Rafiki and then I'll be right back."

Kiburi:
"See you soon."

Simba(K) moves away from the three and teleports himself back to Rafiki's tree with two jumps. He climbs up the trunk and enters the room.

Simba(K):
"I'm back."

Rafiki:
“So, what did he say?”

Simba(K):
"Dad and Bahati were there too. I just told them that we have achieved our goal. That's all they know yet. As soon as Moyo and Toyo have brought the cubs back, there will be a meeting in the closest circle. Then we will show them our results, at the end of which I will bring my mother back home in front of everyone."

Rafiki:
"Okay... That's it for now then..."

Simba(K):
"Same to me. We've experienced enough for now. Otherwise you won't be able to prepare for the cubs and afterwards. I'm doing the same for the latter now. Simba will let us know when we can start."

Rafiki:
"Good... See you later then..."

Simba(K):
"See you later."

Simba(K) leaves the room, but then he stops. Instead of climbing down the tree trunk, he leaves time.

Simba(K):
"What was wrong with Rafiki just now...? He seemed so... nervous... Maybe I should stay with him for a moment."

Simba(K) then turns around and goes back into the room. There he sees Rafiki sitting down in front of his wall paintings again and staring at them.

Rafiki:
"So today is the day... The day when I can break my silence has come..."

Simba(K):
"What? He can break his silence? What does he mean by that?"
thinks and gets a suspicion
"If it is what I think it is... Mufasa has been under the right impression all these years... I must tell Simba and Bahati."

Simba(K) makes a direct jump to the edge of the tall grass in front of Kiburi's tree. There he enters time and leaves the tall grass. Simba(M), Bahati and Kiburi are still there and have been waiting for him.

Kiburi:
"There you are again."

Simba(K):
"Yes..., I'm back..."

Simba(M):
"You look thoughtful."

Bahati:
"Was something wrong?"

Simba(K):
"You bet..."

Kiburi:
"Is everything okay?"

Simba(K):
"I'm not sure... Simba, Bahati: Didn't Mufasa always suspect that Rafiki was hiding something?"
     
Simba(M) and Bahati look at each other.

Simba(M):
"Yes, he has. And he has been doing so since that very evening 27 years ago, before we almost died in the gorge. When he returned from his tree, he seemed very agitated."

Bahati:
"Perhaps there is a connection with the fact that he has not yet explained to us how the potions that gave us your supernatural powers are prepared. With Uncle Taka in mind, we understand that it would be better if it remained a secret. But we find it strange that he still insists on keeping it to himself, even though all dangers are over."

Simba(K):
"It's conceivable. He never even allowed me to watch him prepare it."

Simba(M):
"That's really strange. But what does that have to do with you? How did you even come up with that?"

Simba(K):
"I just heard something that suggests Mufasa is right."

His three companions look at him in astonishment and excitement.

Simba(K):
"When I told Rafiki about the upcoming meeting, he suddenly became very nervous and indirectly asked me to leave. This immediately seemed strange to me, so I waited around the corner for a moment and secretly watched him. As soon as he thought I was gone, he sat down in front of his paintings and said: 'So today is the day. The day when I can break my silence has come.' How does that sound to you?"

Kiburi:
"Very interesting... Rafiki clearly has something to hide."

Bahati:
"No doubt about it. He's hiding something from us. It's good that Dad is always so attentive."

Simba(M):
“But what is he hiding from us?”
thinks for a moment
"Boys, this will stay between us for now. Don't say a word to anyone. First, Bahati and I will finish the visit of the cubs group. Once we're all finished, we'll wait for the meeting. Maybe we can find out something when you show us your results."

The four lions listen up. The deep roar of two lions can be heard in the distance.

Bahati:
"These are Moyo and Toyo. They are now starting to walk with the cubs."

Kiburi:
impressed by the roar
“They have mastered the roar of the white giants perfectly.”

Simba(M):
turns to leave with Bahati
"We've got to go. It will not be long before they reach Pride Rock. Mark my words. We will see you later at the meeting."

Simba(K):
"Will do. See you later."

Kiburi:
"See you later."

Simba(M) and Bahati teleport towards Rafiki's tree to pick Rafiki up from there. Simba(K) and Kiburi stay behind with questioning faces.

Kiburi:
"Hopefully it's nothing bad that Rafiki is hiding from us..."

Simba(K):
"We know him well enough to know that if that were the case, he would have told us long ago. So it can't be that bad. Let's wait for the meeting later. Then we might know more."

Kiburi:
"Exactly. Let's wait and see. The reason for his silence could be quite harmless."

Simba(K):
"Exactly. We'll see."

Simba(K) and Kiburi remain together under their tree while Simba(K) mentally prepares for the meeting.

Chapter 36: 106 years later

Chapter Text

The morning passed. Simba(M) and Bahati did not let on while Rafiki was with them. Together with Kubwa they waited for Moyo, Toyo, Zuri and Kion at Pride Rock. Earthquakes announced their approach. Having grown to half the size of Pride Rock, they carried a total of 16 cubs, including ten white ones, on their backs in a "walk" to Pride Rock. There the cubs let Simba(M) show them the place where he lives with his family and rules the Pride Lands. Up on the platform, he gave them a view of his kingdom. He also taught them the cardinal points and the neighboring lands of the Pride Lands, whereupon they were allowed to ask him anything they wanted to know. As they then walked around Pride Rock, the cubs were able to marvel at the three huge paw prints on the backside. Drinking together at the watering hole concluded their visit to Great King Simba(M). As soon as Moyo, Toyo, Zuri and Kion returned from their duty, Simba(M) teleported to the Sunlands to bring Malka to the meeting. Bahati did the same with Cecil and Sora. The request to attend the meeting spread just as quickly among the family members.

Now, at midday, the time has come. The meeting that has been planned for years has come together at the fireplace, but this time without a fire. Although it is limited to the closest circle, the list of those present is long. Present are: Simba(M), Kubwa, Ahadi, Bahati, Cecil, Elanna, Kiburi, Kion, Kopa, Malka, Mheetu, Mohatu, Moyo, Mufasa, Sarabi, Simba(K), Sora, Toyo, Vitani and Zuri, i.e. all lions with supernatural powers, as well as Rafiki. After checking attendance, Simba(M) stands up and steps forward.

Simba(M):

"Dear family, dear friends: Since Kiburi's 150th birthday a few days ago, a rumor has been making the rounds in our land. It says that Simba and Rafiki would be close to a breakthrough in making time travel possible. In fact, about three years ago they found a way to make it happen. Our meeting today was planned from that point on. I have called it in for only one reason: The rumor is TRUE!"
astonished faces
"Yes! After 13 years of intensive research, Simba and Rafiki achieved a breakthrough this morning. The distant goal of bringing his mother Amara back home is within reach. Today we will witness how they achieve it. Simba and Rafiki will now tell us first how the test went."

Simba(M) takes his place. Everyone looks spellbound at Simba(K) and Rafiki. They look at each other.

Rafiki:
“Now it’s our turn, huh?”

Simba(K):
"It is."
to the pride
"Hello, everyone. Then and now. If you have any questions, feel free to ask. So... In the last few days since Dad's birthday, I've hardly been able to escape from potions. I was still a bit warm from the last one yesterday when I came to Rafiki this morning. He had just finished his prediction."

Rafiki:
“It says that today and tomorrow long journeys will come to an end. ”

Simba(M):
“Hmm… That could mean anything again.”

Mheetu:
"One thing I know for sure: it can't be your journey, Dad. It's long over."

Simba(K):
laughs
"Exactly, Mheetu. I expect Rafiki's prediction to confirm the success of our years of research. After the successful tests this morning, it certainly looks like it."

Kiburi:
“What did you test?”

Simba(K):
"Well... the prerequisite for being able to travel through space and time is to leave time. That's what we started with. Even though it didn't look like it at first, it worked right away. My surroundings were enveloped in haze. At first I thought it hadn't worked until I saw Rafiki's face."

Rafiki:
"I was shocked. Simba simply vanished into thin air before my eyes, as if he had become invisible. Suddenly I was alone in my tree."

Simba(K):
"In that sense, I ceased to exist for him. As Rafiki became increasingly restless, I walked around him, sat down next to him and tried to touch him. It didn't work."

Rafiki:
"I didn't notice any of this. Just when I thought it had gone wrong, he appeared right behind me again. I was so scared!"

Laughter.

Simba(K):
"It was a shock, but it passed immediately. The next step was to test the freedom of movement outside of time. This also works perfectly. I can jump from one place to another without moving, regardless of how far away it is. However, it only works there. Not while I'm here. Now, Mheetu and Elanna, I wanted to see how quickly I could find you with it."

Elanna:
“You haven’t been with us all morning, Dad.”

Simba(K):
"I WAS. You just didn't notice, just like Rafiki. First I looked around at the watering hole and our tree. I can now reach the places even faster than teleporting there in the 'classic' way. The latter is still possible, though. After I didn't find anyone there, I wanted to visit Cecil and Sora. When I stood in front of the cave, Cecil was just coming out of it. On the way there, I passed the Place of the Accident and saw someone white zooming past me. So I came back quickly. I found Mheetu and Elanna there, but only because Zuri was standing on the tree bridge."

Zuri:
"That's right. The three of us were there this morning. What did we do there?"

Simba(K):
"When I arrived, you were just talking about Moyo and Toyo. The cubs are said to be very enthusiastic about them."

Zuri:
“That's what they also say about our gentle giants.”

Moyo, Toyo:
smile
“We were happy to do so.”

Simba(K):
to Mheetu and Elanna
"While you held your paws in the water, I lay down next to you two while Zuri cooled off. Then all three of you went into the water, made yourselves bigger and let yourself fall."

Zuri:
“That was a sparkling refreshment.”

Simba(K):
“Afterwards you discussed how we would be living today if Kiara had not had the accident.”

Mheetu:
"It's all true. We didn't notice you were with us."

Elanna:
"Me too. For us you weren't there."

Simba(K):
"When you were talking about the cubs, I remembered that Rafiki was going to be with them. So I had to go back to him quickly because there was still a test pending."

Rafiki:
"That was probably the most important of all. We had to find out if Simba was capable of taking someone lying on his back with him. I volunteered to do that and climbed on his back. We left time and moved behind Pride Rock in a split second. I first had to understand that I had changed location in a way other than teleportation."

Simba(K):
"Next, we jumped THROUGH THE WALL into the cave. Kion arrived with us just as he was trying to wake up Simba and Kubwa."

Kion:
“So we were also being watched by you.”

Simba(K):
"Exactly, Kion. We saw everything. First you woke up your uncle. Then the cave quickly became more crowded. Only when you made your way to the cubs did we go back to Rafiki's tree." 
to Moyo and Toyo
"But your grandmother is right, you two. We also saw how you came into the cave. It was really impressive. You showed us once again how proud you can be."

Moyo, Toyo:
stand up and assume a proud Mufasa pose with their chests protruding
“And HOW we can do that!”

Simba(K):
"Exactly."

Kubwa:
“Yes… Big and proud… That’s exactly how we know you.”

Simba(M):
"You know how it goes."

Cecil:
"Your sight is always impressive, as is your typical giant roar. Especially when you started walking with the cubs earlier: it was really thunderous. If we were still battling with the Outlands today, no one from there would want to mess with you."

Moyo and Toyo nod in agreement.

Moyo:
"Ever since the cubs heard our roar for the first time, they all want to grow up to be as big and strong as we are."

Toyo:
“Most of them even have a good chance of making it to us.”

Simba(M):
"Very good. We are pleased to hear that."

Moyo and Toyo lie down again.

Simba(M):
“Simba, when you were back in the tree, could the time travel begin then?”

Simba(K):
"Exactly. I started it without Rafiki."

Rafiki:
"Simba disappeared and reappeared after only a few seconds. In that short time he had experienced a lot, including unfortunately some less pleasant things... But listen for yourself."

Simba(K):
"First I went back to the front of the cave. You were just about to leave it. I concentrated with my paw raised and tried to stop time. You all stood there as if you were petrified. Then I reversed time and you all walked backwards back into the cave."

Surprised faces.

Simba(K):
"Yes, really. Until Moyo, Toyo, Zuri and Kion came back. From the moment Vitani asked Zuri to take special care of the cubs, I let time run normally again. Then you talked about who Moyo and Toyo might have inherited their manes from."

Mohatu:
“It was most likely the white giant Nguvu.”

Simba(K):
“Exactly, Mohatu.”

Mohatu:
“Then your journey through time could begin.”

Simba(K):
"I performed one last test. It took me back to Rafiki's tree. When I arrived, it had already been successfully completed. I had moved through space and time at the same time. Now I was sitting next to Rafiki and saw myself coming into the room, just before we started testing."

Simba(M):
“What is it like to see yourself in real life, rather than just your reflection in the mirror?”

Simba(K):
"A unique experience. I can now empathize very well with Moyo and Toyo."

Simba(M):
“I understand that well. So you could get started then.”

Simba(K):
"Yes, then it really started. On my way into the past, I looked again at some important moments in our lives. First, I stood next to you six years ago when you made the decision to bring Mohatu back to life. Next, I looked again at Mheetu and Elanna after they had just been born. Today, they are huge compared to then."

Sora:
"As you expected."

Simba(K):
"Right. Then came my biggest leap through space and time to date. It took me to the night I escaped from the people to begin my long journey home. There I watched myself teleporting back to freedom via the lamppost. Finally, Dad, I wanted to see you do the same as you did decades before. And that would bring us to the less pleasant thing that Rafiki hinted at earlier..."

Kiburi:
"Something happened?"

Simba(K):
"Yes... What should have happened didn't happen..."

Kiburi:
"What should have happened didn't happen? But you always remained outside of time."

Simba(K):
"Yes, that's right. The two people unlocked your cage. Everything was fine up until then."

Kiburi:
"Right. One of them told me that it was time to say goodbye."

Simba(K):
"From that moment on, everything changed. The third person, who had called his fellow creatures, never showed up. And now, Dad, you're going to have to explain something to us. Instead of breaking out, you stood up, stood between the two of them and let them put you on the leash WITHOUT RESISTANCE. Then they led you away. You always used to say that you would kill people on the spot if you had the chance. Now, all of a sudden, you don't?"

Kiburi:
"Yes, Simba, that's what I said. But those two you saw were the only ones who were really nice to me. So I made an exception for them. They never put me on a leash, though."

Simba(K):
"Exactly. That shouldn't have happened. But not only that. While you were walking with them, I made another horrifying discovery. The hole in the fence that you jumped through was NOT there."

Kiburi:
"It wasn't there? Then I couldn't escape."

Simba(K):
"So you weren't either. But things were about to get worse when I wanted to return to our present and tell Rafiki about my observations. I noticed it immediately when I arrived back in his tree a few minutes later. Rafiki was no longer there and the room was darker. As soon as I entered time, I was hit by humid, stuffy air. For a moment I could hardly breathe. I had looked for Rafiki but hadn't found him. So I climbed down the trunk. When I got to the bottom, I saw a terrible sight. The entire Pride Lands were nothing more than a desolate, dry land with no sign of life. Dark clouds covered the sky and steam rose in some places. Not a single one of you was there anymore. I had looked in the cave, but it was deserted. The horror continued at the top. Wherever I looked, everything was dry. Hoping to at least find Dad, I teleported to our tree. But when I arrived, I realized that it had disappeared too. I had to lie down and think about my situation.”

Simba(K) looks into horrified faces.

Kubwa:
"How terrible..."

Bahati:
“Our land must have been unrecognizable...”

Kiburi:
"It's logical that the tree wasn't there. Since I couldn't escape, I was never able to reach the Pride Lands. As a result, Amani never planted our tree."

Simba(K):
“Then I became aware of that too.”

Simba(M):
"Simba, your descriptions suggest that you were in some kind of alternate timeline. How could that happen? You had only traveled into the past and wanted to come back. How could you have left the other Pride Lands?"

Simba(K):
"I had to hope that I could change timelines as well as space and time. To do this, I went back to Rafiki's tree. Once there, I looked at the wall paintings that Rafiki had left behind. At the very end, I discovered a clear indication of the cause that had led to the state of the land... A small, golden lion, crossed out with four thick scratches..."

Ahadi:
“Taka…! That was Taka…! Without a doubt…!”

Mufasa:
"He wanted to get rid of Simba and me so he could become king... So he made it there..."

Simba(K):
"That's right... Since Dad never reached the Pride Lands, his valuable help was missing... So Taka succeeded with his plan... and ruled it to ruin with Zira..."

Ahadi:
"Just because I hit Taka..."

Mufasa:
"And I didn't want to recognize the danger he posed..."

Bahati:
“Now do not blame yourselves for something that has not happened in our time.”

Ahadi:
“We don’t do that either.”

Mufasa:
“We only heard what could have been.”

Simba(M):
to Simba(K)
"But apparently you were able to leave that dark timeline."

Simba(K):
"Fortunately... I left time and firmly imagined returning to our time. Soon after, I found myself sitting opposite Rafiki again, just before I began my journey through time. After my former self disappeared, I took his place and told Rafiki the same thing that I am telling you now and will tell you in the future."

Rafiki:
"I was at least as shocked as you are. We had to sit down and process what we had experienced."

Simba(M):
"Yes... We are all glad that you survived the test phase unscathed. But can you explain why you were stranded in an alternate timeline even though you ONLY traveled to the past and back again?"

Simba(K):
"There is only one explanation for this, Simba. I can still hear your words about not wanting to get used to an alternate present. But the fact is: the Pride Lands I was stranded in would have been the one if history had taken the course it was destined for. The alternate timeline is actually OURS, the one we live in. It exists since Dad escaped the people 142 years ago."

Simba(M):
"Very interesting... I can follow that far, but I don't know why things turned out differently for your father than for you. You, Kiburi?"

Kiburi:
"Now my escape is also a mystery to me. But I still remember exactly what the people said back then. Thanks to Simba, I understood it afterwards. One of the two said: 'Well, Kiburi... now it's time to say goodbye.' Their companion, who came out of the door completely out of breath, shouted: 'There's a lion running around here! He looks like Kiburi!' Before they ran off, my two friends argued that that couldn't be, and they were right."

Kiburi falls silent for a moment. A suspicion occurs to him.

Kiburi:
“Wait… Or maybe not…?”

Simba(M):
"What do you mean?"

Kiburi:
"He looks like Kiburi..."
to Simba(K)
“Simba… That lion on the loose: is it possible that this was YOU?”

Simba(K):
"After Rafiki and I had thought about what we had experienced, I decided, at his request, to travel back to your escape. There I watched over and over again how the people had tied you up and taken you away. The same thing happened every time... Until I stopped time and thought about why everything had turned out differently than it had for you. Then I remembered exactly what you have just explained to us. I immediately realized what must have happened. To answer your question, Dad: Yes, it's true. That was actually me."

Simba(K) looks around. Those present find it hard to believe what they have just heard. Slowly Kiburi's jaw drops.

Simba(K):
"You heard right. You had a visitor from the future. I ripped the hole into the fence and distracted the people so that you could escape. That's the only reason why we're all sitting here today."

Those present are whispering excitedly to their neighbors. Kiburi's facial expressions indicate that Simba's(K) words are going through his head.

Kiburi:
"So it was you... It is because of your intervention in history that we are doing so well today..."

Simba(K):
"Yes, Dad."

Kiburi:
walks towards Simba(K)
"Simba, Rafiki... I don't know what to say... But wherever I would have ended up without you, I definitely like it better here."
sits next to Simba(K) and hugs him with one paw
“Mheetu, Elanna, you can be truly proud of your father in many ways now.”

Mheetu:
"Yes, we are."

Elanna:
"We knew they would make it."

Simba(M):
rises
"Simba, Rafiki. In the name of the Pride Lands, we would like to express our deepest gratitude to you. You have both outdone yourselves once again and saved our land and all of us from a cruel fate. The next award is sure to be yours, Rafiki. Yes, Simba, I actually didn't want to get used to an alternative present. But when I see what your intervention has made of our land, I would rather be the eternal king than dead. But you will have to intervene in history once more if you really want to bring your mother back home."

Simba(K):
"I must and will do that. I just need to find out when and where I can do that best."

Simba(M):
"Do you remember what Nanda said? After you were separated, your mother disappeared without anyone being able to explain it. Except for this one trace that ended in front of the wall. If she had been able to escape, she would definitely have done everything in her power to take you with her. This suggests that something must have happened back then that normally couldn't have happened."

Simba(K):
knows immediately which place Simba(M) means
"Yes, that's right! It's good that you thought about it, Simba. That's exactly where I need to go. Now it's time to finish what Rafiki and I started."

Sora:
jumps up
"Wait, Simba!"
comes to Simba(K) and Kiburi
"Even though I know that our lives have already changed for the better thanks to you... please be careful. We don't want to lose you again."

Simba(K):
hugs Sora
"Sora... I understand your concern. But what I started with Rafiki, I must now complete. We have worked towards this day for 13 years, and have considered giving up several times. This shall not have been in vain. I promise you that everything will be fine."

Sora:
"Thank you, Simba..."

Sora also hugs Simba(K). Mheetu and Elanna join them.

Elanna:
"Please take care of yourself, Dad."

Simba(K):
"Will do..."

Mheetu:
"Don't stay away too long, okay?"

Simba(K):
“Not even a minute will pass for all of you, Mheetu.”

Simba(K) and Sora break their embrace. Kiburi puts a paw on Simba(K)'s back. He seems excited.

Kiburi:
"Simba... go and bring your mother home."

Simba(K):
"Yes... We'll be together again soon..."

Rafiki:
“Simba…, it was an honor to work with you.”

Simba(K):
“I agree. We can do it again if we like.”

Rafiki:
nods
"Whenever you need me, I am at your disposal..."

Simba(K):
"Thank you, Rafiki..."

Simba(K) gets into position.

Simba(K):
"So... when I appear right here again, which will be in less than a minute, it will be done."

Simba(M):
"We're all keeping our toes crossed that you'll succeed in this final step, Simba. Good luck."

Simba(K):
"Thank you, Simba. It will work."
looks around
“Well then, see you soon.”

Simba(K) concentrates and leaves time. He looks around again. Those present don't seem to be really surprised by his disappearance.

Kiburi:
"He just disappeared..."

Rafiki:
"Just like he did with me. But he hasn't really disappeared. He'll be back soon. With his mother on his back."

Simba(M):
“Then all we can do now is wait… and hope that Simba makes it…”

Kiburi:
"He will make it. We know him."

Simba(K):
“That’s exactly what I wanted to hear, Dad. I’ll be on my way then.”

Simba(K) concentrates and makes a huge leap through space and time. It takes him 106 years into the past, to 1917. When he arrives, he sees his mother Amara lying next to himself in the white, windowless cell with the bars on one side.

Simba(K):
tears coming
"Mom…"

Amara tries to carefully wake Simba(K). He is just beginning to wake up from the anesthesia.

Amara:
“Simba…? Hello…, can you hear me…?”

Simba(K) opens his eyes a little and groans.

Amara:
"Simba..."
rubs her head against Simba's(K)

Simba(K):
“Mom… Where are we…?”

Amara:
"I'm afraid we're exactly where your father comes from."

Simba(K):
looks around lying on the ground
"No..."

Amara:
"I've already looked around here. There's no way out except that little door over there."

Simba lies on his belly and slowly sits up.

Simba(K):
moans
"Oh..., my head..."

Amara:
“I felt the same way.”

They fall into each other's arms.

Simba(K):
"I'm glad you're here..."

Amara:
"And I, that you survived it..."

Simba(K):
"I was able to escape a little further and neutralize one of them... Then they caught me too... What will become of us now...?"

Amara:
"Don't worry, Simba... Our only chance is that door... We have to try to open it somehow... Then we'll find a way out of here..."

No sooner has Amara spoken than the passage opens.

Simba(K):
"That went fast..."
     
They release the embrace and look through it from their position.

Amara:
“This is our first step back to freedom.”

Simba(K):
"Let's hope so."

They both walk towards the passage, but Amara insists on going first.

Amara:
"Stay behind me, Simba. First I'll check to make sure everything's okay."

Simba(K):
"Yes, good."

Amara slowly walks forward and crosses the passage. As a white giant, she is so big that she has to squeeze through. She has barely passed through the passage when it closes so quickly that Simba(K) cannot follow her. Amara turns around in horror. She tries to quickly go back, but only hits the door. She hits it with her paws.

Amara:
"OH NO, SIMBA!"
wildly scratches the door
“SIMBA! SIIIMMMBBBAAA!!! NOOOOO!!!”

She stops scratching at the door and slowly sinks to the floor, bursting into tears.

Amara:
"No... God, no..."

Simba(K) watches his mother pityingly.

Simba(K):
"So she had the same experience as me..."

Amara crouches down in front of the door and cries quietly while she hears Simba(K) roaring loudly next door.

Amara:
"I'm so sorry, Simba..."

A door can be heard opening. Shortly afterwards, two people appear at the bars of her cell. Amara raises her head and gives them a murderous gaze. One of them is holding a blowgun containing a narcotic.

???:
"Well then, you big white lioness. On to the next experiment."
to his colleague
"Are you ready?"

???:
"Ready."

???:
"Good."

The human with the blowgun leans forward and points it at Amara. But in doing so, he gets too far into her cell. Amara takes advantage of the opportunity.

Amara:
“You won’t do that to me again!”

She jumps up and runs towards the person with the blowpipe.

???:
"Watch out!"

Before his colleague can react, Amara catches him and bites him. His companion reacts quickly by pulling out a gun and pointing it at Amara. Simba(K) is able to stop time just in time and prevent anything worse from happening. This moment gives him an important insight.

Simba(K):
"That was close... History wants to go in a different direction again. Simba is right. I have to intervene in it again so that our timeline can even be created. And I have to do it right here. That also explains how Mom could simply disappear. I got her out of here. There is no other explanation. Nanda never told me about scenes like this. Shots could have been heard all the way next door. After that, it would have looked desolate here. But that wasn't the case, even when I looked into the cell in person later. Only this one trace leading to the wall. Now it all makes sense. That's exactly where I have to stand and persuade Mom to come with me. I only have very little time before the people arrive, but it should be just enough. Yes... I'll try here. Thanks for the tip, Simba."

Simba(K) turns back time to the point where Amara is about to cross the passage. He gets ready.

Simba(K):
“Now it’s time to go home, Mom.”

Simba(K) gets into position by standing where the trail once ended and starts time. Amara squeezes through the passage again, which closes behind her. She turns around in horror and tries to quickly go back, but only hits the door. She hits it with her paws.

Simba(K):
"Now!"

Simba(K) enters time and is now to the left behind Amara, without being noticed by her.

Simba(K):
"Climb on my back if you want to live!"

Amara:
turns around in shock
"Simba! How did you get over here!?"

Simba(K):
“Come on, Mom, there’s no time for explanations now!”

Amara:
“That can’t be! You’re on the other side!”

Simba(K):
"I'll explain it to you right away! The people are on their way here and will shoot you if you don't come with me! Now climb on my back!"

Without hesitation, Amara runs to Simba(K) and jumps onto his back, leaving behind the trace that the Simba(K) of this time will see later. Once on his back, she throws her arms around his neck as they leave time together.

Amara:
"Simba, I'm glad you're here..."

Simba(K):
“And I’m so happy that we finally have you back…”

Simba(K) concentrates. The surroundings slowly disappears. Amara looks around in amazement.

Amara:
"Simba, what's happening here? First we're separated, seconds later you're standing next to me again and now everything is gone. What is this all about?"

Simba(K):
"It's a very long story. I'll tell you step by step. We are outside of time. This means I can move freely through space and time. That's why we can't see anything now. In our world, we no longer exist."

Amara:
"We move through time? Then you are a time traveler."

Simba(K):
"In that sense, yes. I came from the distant future to bring you home. We are on our way there now."

Amara:
“So I would be dead now if you hadn’t come and get me?”

Simba(K):
"That's right. Shortly after me, two people came to your cell. One of them wanted to shoot you with an arrow again. But he would have come too close. You would have taken advantage of that and bitten him. Then his fellow would have drawn a gun and most likely shot you. I was just able to avoid having to watch that. Instead of all that, the two of them will now find an empty cell and will never find out how you simply disappeared from there."

Amara:
pats Simba(K) on the right shoulder
"Thank you, Simba. You saved my life. How far away is the future we are traveling to?"

Simba(K):
"For our circumstances... very far away. Mom, believe it or not: Dad turned one hundred and fifty a few days ago. For you, I was twelve before, now I'm one hundred and eighteen."

Amara:
"WHAT!? That's not possible, that would be 106 years. You didn't inherit your father's supernatural powers."

Simba(K):
"I owe the fact that this has changed to the people. While you are coming home directly, I took the long way. The people had changed fundamentally compared to Dad's time. They are not even alone anymore. Shortly after we separated, I met a hybrid creature. It had the body of a human, but the head of a lion, including a mane. Her name was Nanda. Her mane made her look like a male, but she was actually a female. We owe her a lot... After we met, I stayed there for the time being. The people treated me like one of them and I was allowed to return to freedom whenever I wanted. But I didn't do that for the time being, because if I wanted to at least see Dad again, I had to find a way to acquire his supernatural powers. At some point, the people granted me so much freedom that I was able to get the right information. And so I had received his powers as well."

Amara:
"You lucky one... Then I'm the only one who doesn't have them..."

Simba(K):
"As soon as we get home, that will change. 27 years ago, our shaman Rafiki found a way to make Dad able to share his supernatural powers. This way, he saved the Pride Lands from destruction at the last second. To date, a total of 20 lions have these powers, including my own. You will be next."

Amara:
"Thank you, Simba. Then your father will no longer be able to boast about his size. But what do you mean by your own powers?"

Simba(K):
"During my time with the people, I was like one of them, a researcher. I took the opportunity and acquired more supernatural powers, with resounding success. Since then, I can teleport to any place within my field of vision with just one jump. I have also become a miracle healer. I can heal injuries, restore lost body parts and... even resurrect the dead by simply placing my paws on them."

Amara:
“My goodness, Simba, this is incredible.”

Simba(K):
"I know. With these skills in my luggage, I secretly escaped at night and set off on the long journey home. At home, I made sure that our Great King and his brother were able to meet their grandfather and even their great-grandfather. In their family, which we now belong to as well, SIX generations live together today."

Amara:
"Simba, my feelings have never betrayed me. I always knew that one day you would accomplish something great. But why are we part of the royal family now?"

Simba(K):
"We have to thank Dad for that. But you know, he can explain it to you himself best. In fact, we both still have so much to tell you. After all, by the time we get home, you'll have skipped 106 years."

Amara:
“Well, I’m looking forward to hearing all those stories.”

The time jump ends and land with lots of trees appears before Simba(K) and Amara again. They see Simba(K) walking towards them.

Amara:
"Are we there yet?"

Simba(K):
"Almost. Before we return to the present, I would like to show you MY arrival home 13 years ago. We are in the border area between the Pride Lnads and the Upana Plains. The white lion coming towards us is me. Unaware of what is about to happen."

Simba(K) and Amara watch Simba(K) as he wanders through the grass.

Simba(K):
"Sora will never forgive me if I don't find my way back home..."
     
Suddenly the roar of Simba(M), Kopa and Kiburi can be heard in the distance. Simba(K) freezes and looks to the right.

Amara:
"That is your father."

Simba(K):
"Not only that. Now he is supported by our Great King and his son. Soon he will be roaring alone."

The roar sounds a second time. Simba's(K) jaw slowly drops.

Simba(K):
“No… that can’t be… That’s Dad roar… I’ve reached my destination…!”

A third roar is heard. This time, Kiburi roars alone. He is calling for Simba(K). Simba(K) recognizes it immediately. Tears well up in his eyes.

Simba(K):
“Yes…, Dad… That’s Dad…! DAD! I’M COMING!”

Simba(K) runs in the direction from which Kiburi's roar was last heard. Simba(K) follows himself without moving.

Amara:
“Hey, we’re moving even though you’re standing.”

Simba(K):
"Yes, that's part of my ability. However, it only works as long as I'm outside of time."

As Simba(K) runs, the trees reveal the view of Pride Rock.

Simba(K):
“There is Pride Rock! I’ve actually almost made it!”

Shortly afterwards they arrive at the Place of Disappearance. Simba(K) slows down and stops exactly at the spot where he was once kidnapped by the people.

Simba(K):
"Here it all started... What have these three people done to me...? Mom is dead... Apart from Dad, there is certainly no one left that we knew... And I was missing for an unknown amount of time... It will take a long time until I really arrive back here... If only you were here, Mom..."

Simba(K) is overwhelmed by his emotions. He sinks to the ground and cries. Simba(K) and Amara watch with compassion.

Amara:
"I would love to come to you now and comfort you... Is what you just said true? Is there really no one left that we know?"

Simba(K):
nods
"Unfortunately, that's true... Apart from Dad, no one from your time is still here... Due to the traces left by my fight with the human, we were declared dead on the day we disappeared... Everyone thought we were dead and never found out that we were actually alive... Our kidnapping even had political consequences... King Luan blamed himself for our disappearance... That's why he ended his reign after only 99 days and went to search for us personally... Kondo, Elanna and Athena accompanied him voluntarily... but they never returned..."

Amara:
“My goodness… that’s terrible… How could they leave their families behind…?”

Simba(K):
"A decision that I don't have to understand either... I can only remember their names today... The only thing I know is that we were very good friends... But just like me, you now have to get used to completely new faces as well. But I'm sure you'll quickly find new friends. As part of the royal family, this is even easier."

Amara:
"I understand... Good to know... Even though it will take some time for me to break away from our former acquaintances, I will try to make a fresh start, just like you, Simba..."

Simba(K):
“Good… then let’s start right away. Here comes the first one.”

Simba(M) rises from the tall grass. In the meantime, he has crept up on Simba(K).

Simba(K):
"I didn't hear him coming while he was thinking I was Dad. This is my first conversation back home. Listen carefully."

Amara:
"I am excited."

Simba(K) and Amara listen to the first conversation between the two Simbas. Since we already know this, we skip it and continue where they leave the Place of Disappearance.

Amara:
"You were missing for 93 years... What a long time..."

Simba(K):
“Yes… I’ve only been back home for 13 years…”

Amara:
"But THAT was a coincidence that our king was the first one you spoke to. It was also a brilliant idea of his father to name him after you. Then I'll have to get used to the fact that we now have two Simbas."

Simba(K):
"We all got used to it quickly. It wasn't difficult."

Amara:
“Did he mean his son by Kopa?”

Simba(K):
"Exactly. That's his son. You'll see him soon. Because before we can all finally lie in each other's arms again after 106 years, I want to show you my arrival at Dad."

Simba(K) turns time forward a few minutes and jumps to Kiburi's tree. Kiburi is lying alone underneath it and is sleeping. Simba(M) is explaining to Simba(K) how the reunion will go. Amara, on the other hand, just looks at Kiburi.

Amara:
"Kiburi..."

Simba(K):
"You're almost there. Just one more moment and then it's time to go home. And here it goes."

Simba(M) and Kopa leave Simba(K) at the edge of the tall grass and approach Kiburi. He is sleeping under his tree and snoring softly. They stop in front of him and sit down so that Kiburi cannot see Simba(K). Amara looks at Kopa.

Amara:
"So this is Kopa. He looks a lot like his father."

Simba(K):
"At least there are enough differences between them so that you can tell them apart. It's not so easy with some others."

Meanwhile, Kiburi has woken up.

Simba(K):
“Dad is awake. Now let’s get started.”

Simba(K) and Amara watch Kiburi and Simba(K) reunite. For reasons already known, we'll skip this too. It continues when Simba(K) stops time afterwards.

Amara:
"Simba, it's wonderful that your long journey home has come to such a happy end... Thank you for allowing me to experience this beautiful moment belatedly..."

Simba(K):
"You're welcome, Mom... Yes, there you see... My 93-year odyssey through the world is over... That's how it was... I think now we'll experience a moment like that again..."

Amara:
"Yes, Simba... I just want to go home..."

Simba(K):
"That's exactly where we're going now. Just ONE last jump."

Simba(K) and Amara make the final time jump back to the present. Shortly afterwards they arrive at the assembled group. A few seconds after the other Simba(K) has left time, he stops time.

Simba(K):
“Only a few seconds separate us.”

Amara:
"I can't wait to fall into your father's arms... But you're right. Out of all the lions here, he's actually the only one I know."

Simba(K):
"That's what happened to me 13 years ago. Remember one thing, Mom: you have skipped 106 years. You are no longer seventeen, but one hundred and twenty-three now. I have taken the long way. What was 106 years for Dad and me was just hours for you."

Amara:
"I will try to get used to it as quickly as possible."

Simba(K):
“Good… Now let’s move on to the grand finale.”

Amara:
"Yes, please..."

Simba(K) goes to the place where he had just disappeared and starts the time. Now the big moment has arrived.

Simba(K):
"Are you ready?"

Amara:
"Ready."

Simba(K):
"One... Two... Three."

Simba(K) and Amara enter time and become visible to those gathered. Kiburi slaps his paws in front of his mouth.

Kiburi:
"NO! AMARA!"

Amara:
"KIBURI!"

Amara jumps off Simba(K). With tears in their eyes they run towards each other and fall into each other's arms. Simba(K), who is now also overwhelmed by his emotions, comes over. Those present applaud appreciatively. All three cry for joy as the three of them finally lie in each other's arms again. Kiburi and Amara lick their cheeks and kiss each other. Only slowly do they manage to say a word again.

Amara:
“You can’t imagine how much I missed you, Kiburi… Even if it was only a few hours for me…!”

Kiburi:
“This is almost too good to be true…! I thought I would never see both of you again…!”

Amara:
“We can be SO proud of Simba…! It’s amazing what he has achieved…!”

Simba(K):
points to Rafiki
“We should be proud of Rafiki too…! He gave me crucial support…!”

Rafiki:
steps forward
"Yeah... what can I say? Mission accomplished."

Amara:
“Thank you so much, Rafiki… I can’t put into words how happy I am to be back here so quickly...”

Rafiki:
"It was an honor to be able to help your son. You could feel how important it was to him to bring you back together."

Amara:
looks around
"Now I have a lot of catching up to do. I don't know anyone here except Kiburi and Simba."

Kiburi:
“No problem… We’ll bring you up to speed in no time...”

Sora:
“Simba…, we are so happy for you that it worked out.”

Simba(K):
"Mom... this is Sora, my wife. I met her in the jungle on my way home."

Amara:
"Sora. Nice to meet you."

Sora:
"Same to me, Amara. Over there is my big brother Cecil. Without Simba, we would have probably never known our true home."

Amara:
“I’m sure I’ll find out soon what this is all about.”

Simba(K):
"Correct. They followed me and arrived here two days after me. Among other things, to tell me... that we are going to be parents."

Amara:
looks at Simba(K) in surprise
“You already have cubs?”

Kiburi:
“We have two wonderful grand-cubs, Amara.”

Simba(K):
to Mheetu and Elanna
"Come here."

Mheetu and Elanna rise and join them.

Simba(K):
“These, Mom, are our cubs. Mheetu and Elanna.”

Amara:
"Mheetu and Elanna... Beautiful names. Come to me, my grand-cubs..."

Amara hugs her grand-cubs, and they rub their heads together.

Mheetu:
"Hello, Grandma... Nice to meet you..."

Elanna:
“Dad has already told us a lot about you...”

Amara:
"We will get to know each other in peace, my grand-cubs..."
releases the embrace when she spots Simba(M) among those present
"Oh, your Majesty."
bows
“Thank you for welcoming my son so warmly.”

Simba(M):
"You're welcome, Amara. Welcome home. So you two have been watching us."

Simba(K):
"Yes, Simba. I showed her how we met and how I arrived at Dad."

Simba(M):
"So you did witness Simba's return home after all, Amara. But you can call me Simba, because you are also part of our family."
points to Mohatu
“It was my great-grandfather Mohatu who took you in.”

Amara:
“How do we get this honor?”

Mohatu:
"Hello, Amara. Your husband has rendered us all invaluable service."

Amara:
recognizes Mohatu's accent
“Oh, you come from the Mkutano Mountains.”

Mohatu:
"That's exactly where I come from. Half a century ago, my predecessor, Luan's grandson, started a war with the Land of Giants. Kiburi made sure that the losses there remained manageable. When I became king then and wanted to rebuild the Pride Lands, I specifically relied on his experience. As a result, it was a complete success and peace was restored. For this, Kiburi, along with you two, earned a place in our family."

Amara:
"Thank you very much for that. I will listen to the last 106 years in due course."

Mohatu:
"As you wish. There is still so much to tell."

Simba(M):
“Just say it and we’ll leave you alone.”

Kiburi:
"Yes, Simba. We would like to go to our tree and spend some time alone."

Simba(M):
"No problem."

Mohatu:
to Simba(K)
“Simba, just a moment.”

Simba(K):
“Yes, Mohatu?”

Mohatu:
“Do you and Rafiki already have a recipe for the time travel ability?”

Simba(K):
"I knew you would ask. Yes, we have it."

Rafiki:
"What are you planning?"

Mohatu:
"That's obvious, Rafiki. For 33 years, we've all been wondering where my daughter Uru disappeared to. She disappeared under just as mysterious circumstances as Amara did among the people. As her father, this is particularly close to my heart. If Simba and Rafiki let me take on the ability to travel through time, I will personally find out what happened to her."

Ahadi:
"Mohatu is right. It would also be in the best interests of Mufasa and me."

Rafiki:
"I would be interested too, especially since I knew her as well. Okay, I'll prepare everything."

Simba(K):
“But before you go, please come to me so I can show you how it works.”

Mohatu:
"Of course, Simba. I wouldn't want to mess anything up."

Simba(M):
"Let's make it so: We'll send you off to your tree now. In the meantime, Rafiki will prepare the potion and have Mohatu drink it. When you're ready, Simba, you'll bring him to you so you can show him how it works. Then we'll meet back here. But don't feel pressured by us. After all, you've only just been reunited. Take your time to bring Amara up to speed, and then we'll see what happens next."

Kiburi:
"Thank you, Simba. Then come with us, Amara. We have so much to tell you."

Amara:
"Today is going to be an exciting day for me. But first I would really like to get to the watering hole this time."

Kiburi:
“THIS TIME I’m coming with you.”

Simba(K):
laughs
“Well, come on then.”

Simba(M):
to the pride
"We'll proceed as discussed. As soon as everyone is ready, we'll meet back here."

Those present agree, whereupon the assembly disperses in all directions.

Chapter 37: Saved from certain death

Chapter Text

Hours passed. Kiburi and Simba(K) had a lot to tell Amara. No wonder, considering her being 106 years behind... Amara was shocked by the consequences of her disappearance and the other setbacks during the past century. On the other hand, the positive events that happened to the Pride Lands thanks to Kiburi and Simba(K) filled her with pride. She was relieved to be home again after only a few hours and thanked Simba(K) and Rafiki for it. Next, she wanted to try to get used to the new faces in the Pride Lands. In the meantime, Rafiki was in his laboratory to equip Mohatu with the ability to travel through time. The latter then went to Simba(K) to receive instructions from him, which went without a hitch. Now they arrive back at Kiburi's tree to return to the meeting with Kiburi and Amara.

Simba(K):
"We're back."

Kiburi:
"Very good. And did it work, Mohatu?"

Mohatu:
"Excellent. I traveled six years into the past with Simba and saw how my great-grandson brought me back among the living."

Amara:
“What does it feel like to witness your own revival?”

Mohatu:
"Indescribable. What your son has created is a true wonder. Nobody would have thought that something like that could work. And what's more, I've been completely healthy again ever since."

Amara:
“Well, then you can enjoy your life without restrictions again.”

Mohatu:
"Yes. Especially when I know for sure what happened to my daughter Uru 33 years ago."

Kiburi:
"I told Simba. When everyone is back, they should already be waiting for us."

Amara:
“Then let’s not waste any more time and go back to them.”

Simba(K):
"Let's take the fast route so you can see what happens during a teleport."

Amara:
"Good idea."

Kiburi:
"Climb on my back."

Amara climbs onto Kiburi's back. The four lions prepare themselves.

Simba(K):
"Are you ready?"

Amara:
"I'm ready."

Simba(K):
“Then hold on tight to Dad. It will happen very quickly.”

Kiburi:
"Go."

Kiburi, Simba(K) and Mohatu jump into the air and disappear in the blink of an eye. After just one jump they land right in front of Moyo and Toyo, who have grown to the size of elephants, and watch them as they wrestle with each other for fun. Moyo just manages to lay Toyo down.

Toyo:
"Ouch!"

Moyo:
“What do you mean, 'Ouch!'? You don't even remember what that was.”

Toyo:
“Yes, I actually forgot about that.”

Kiburi:
"Me too, Moyo. No one can take you on except yourselves. We're glad we're on your side."

Moyo:
“You can try if you want.”

Toyo:
“But if so, then against both of us.”

Kiburi:
"Against BOTH of you? No, at most one of you, otherwise I can surrender on the spot."
grins, then to Amara
"How are you doing, Amara?"

Amara:
"I'm fine. But that looked strange. Everything was distorted and now we're suddenly somewhere else. Great, I want to be able to do that too."

Simba(K):
“It won’t be long now before you too will be able to do it.”

Mohatu:
to Moyo and Toyo
"By the way, you two did an excellent job with the cubs. Just as I expected from you."

Moyo, Toyo:
"Thank you very much."

Mohatu:
"I have to say that many things have become safer here thanks to the supernatural powers of Kiburi and Simba."

Moyo:
"It's the same with the cubs. Even though we're so big, they've never been afraid of us."

Toyo:
"They are already looking forward to the next time when they can climb onto our backs and we become giants. The fact that we can do this has long since become normal for them."

Mohatu:
"Very good. Then nothing can go wrong. Now, are you coming with us? We're on our way back to the meeting."

Moyo, Toyo:
"Very gladly."

Moyo and Toyo shrink back to their normal size. The group gets into position and heads for the fireplace.

Moyo, Toyo:
"Ready...? Go!"

They all continue the teleport together. One jump later they arrive at the fireplace. The group is complete again.

Mohatu:
"Here we are again. Let's get started, Simba."

Simba(M):
“Great, you brought Moyo and Toyo with you.”
looks around
"Is everyone else here? Okay, let's continue. What are you going to do now, Mohatu?"

Mohatu:
"I will travel about 33 years into the past and try to find the day Uru disappeared. Then we will finally know her fate."

Ahadi:
"A tip, Mohatu: Look for the evening I was murdered. I was sitting on the platform of Pride Rock. From there it is only about three weeks until Uru's disappearance."

Mohatu:
“Thank you, Ahadi. That’s exactly where I’ll start.”

Mufasa:
"Grandfather!"

Mohatu:
"Yes, Mufasa?"

Mufasa:
"Please take care of yourself. We don't want to lose you again. As we saw with Simba, any intervention can change the whole timeline. And remember the delicate balance of all this. But I assume you know that better than anyone."

Mohatu:
"Yes, Mufasa. Don't worry about me. I'll try just like Simba. In a minute it'll all be over."

Mufasa:
“Then we finally have answers.”

Mohatu:
“Then I’ll go and look for her now.”
looks around
"I'll be right back."

Simba(M):
“Good luck, Mohatu.”

Mohatu:
"Thank you, Simba."

Mohatu concentrates. Then he leaves time. He looks around through the haze once more.

Mufasa:
"He's gone."

Sarabi:
"But he won't be gone for long. I'm sure of that."

Simba(K):
"Guaranteed. He can do it. We've tested it extensively. He'll be right back."

Amara:
"I think his mkutanian accent is cute. It suits him."

Simba(K):
"It's possible that he still heard that."

Mohatu:
flattered
"Thank you, Amara. I'll thank you later. First, I'll find out what happened to Uru. So... 33 years back and to Pride Rock."

Mohatu concentrates and jumps onto the platform of Pride Rock in a split second. Once there, he lets time run backwards year after year.

Mohatu:
“Now, very slowly. Ahadi should appear up there any minute now.”

Before he knew it, Ahadi was visible on the platform for a split second.

Mohatu:
stops time
"Stop! There he was."

He slowly lets time run forward until Ahadi appears again, sitting on the platform.

Mohatu:
"This is the right place. Ahadi was sitting there a few hours before his death. Now I have to go about three weeks further into the future. But where could Uru have been last?"

Mohatu thinks about it. Mufasa's stories are running through his head. This leads him to a suspicion.

Mohatu:
"The Place of the Accident in the Land of Giants... Although she knew that it was the source of all the evil of the last decades, she always liked to go there when she was sad. According to Mufasa's stories, Ahadi's death quickly drove her to despair. Who wouldn't be...? So she could have been there often. I'll give it a try."

Within a second, Mohatu jumps to the Place of the Accident. When he arrives, it is deserted.

Mohatu:
“So, now let’s move forward day by day.”

Mohatu sets time in motion. One day after another passes by. In fact, Uru, a lioness with dark brown fur, just like Mohatu himself, is present at the Place of the Accident on many evenings.

Mohatu:
"There she is. I knew it."

Mohatu continues to let day after day pass.

Mohatu:
“Now the last evening should be coming soon.”

And it comes, because just seconds later he sees for a split second how Uru is involved in a fight with a lioness. She is lying on the ground, just as fatally injured as Ahadi was back then, and Mufasa is sitting next to her, grieving. Mohatu stops time in shock.

Mohatu:
"AAAH! URU! NO!"

Remaining outside of time, Mohatu moves to his daughter. Her body bears severe battle wounds.

Mohatu:
“Uru…, who did this to you…?”

Mohatu wants to put a paw on Uru's body. But before he can get that far, he stops.

Mohatu:
"Wait a minute... Why is she lying here now? According to Mufasa's stories, Uru was never found. How can that be?"

Mohatu thinks about Mufasa's stories. He cannot explain why he is in this situation. Only when he thinks about his experiences of today does a suspicion occur to him.

Mohatu:
"That could be... Perhaps Simba's interventions in history were not the only ones... Yes... that makes sense. That's how Uru was able to disappear without leaving a single trace. That's the only way everything fits together. And she was saved by none other than me. Simba must have suspected that I would want to do more than just inquire about her fate. You really are a genius, Simba. Don't worry, Uru... I'll save you..."

Mohatu lets time run backwards to the point where Uru arrives at the Place of the Accident at night. She sits down at the top of the hollow and hangs her head.

Mohatu:
"So... It won't be long before her opponent arrives. We can't take too much time."

Just as Mohatu enters time, Uru begins to speak in a whiny voice.

Uru:
"Oh, father... Ahadi... Why aren't you here anymore...? I can't do it alone... Taka has disappeared again... What should I do...?"
looks at the stars
"If only you were still here, father... You would have known what to do..."

Mohatu:
"Uru..."

Uru:
"I miss you so much that I can hear you..."

Mohatu:
"You can hear me..."

Uru:
"As if you were back..."

Mohatu:
"I AM back..."

Uru:
frightened
"What?"
looks around excitedly
"Father? Where are you?"

Mohatu:
"Behind you."

Uru turns around and sees Mohatu. She puts her paws in front of her mouth.

Uru:
"Father!"

Mohatu and Uru run towards each other. After they fall into each other's arms, Uru buries her head in his mane and cries for a moment.

Uru:
"I missed you so much, father..."

Mohatu:
“Uru, dear, we don’t have much time.”

Uru lifts her head from Mohatu's mane and looks at him with tears in her eyes.

Uru:
"Impossible, this is a wonder. I was with you when you left us and we carried you to your grave."

Mohatu:
"That's right, Uru, and I thank you for that. But we have little time now."

Uru:
"Which Taka may no longer have. He has disappeared again. Do you know where he could be?"

Mohatu:
"I'm not here for Taka, but to pick you up. You are in danger here. If you want to survive, you must come with me now. Then you will also see Ahadi again."

Uru:
“Ahadi is ALSO alive again?”

Mohatu:
"Uru, dear, we don't have time for explanations now. We have to get out of here, right now. Climb on my back. I'll explain everything else to you later."

Uru:
"Why should I climb on your back? I can walk next to you."

Mohatu:
“Uru, get on my back, I beg you.”

Without hesitation, Uru climbs onto Mohatu's back. Mohatu immediately leaves time with her and walks back a few steps.

Uru:
"What is that haze? Father, what's happening here?"

Mohatu:
"I'll explain it to you as soon as I know who the lioness is who is about to arrive here."

Uru:
"How do you know that...?"

Uru pauses when the lioness appears at the Place of the Accident. It is Zira. She looks around.

Mohatu:
"Stay lying down. She can neither see nor hear us."

Uru:
“That’s Zira. What is SHE doing here again?”

Mohatu:
"So it's her. I was wondering who that is."

Uru:
"She has been besieging us for several years now. She could become a serious threat to us."

Mohatu:
"I'm afraid, Uru, she has already become that..."

Uru:
"How do you know? She only appeared after your death."

Another lion appears next to Zira.

Mohatu:
"Taka..."

Uru:
"Taka? What is he doing here? Why is he with her?"

Taka:
“Have you discovered something?”

Zira:
“No… but I could swear someone was just here.”

Taka:
looks and points to the ground
"Someone was here indeed. Look at the traces."
     
Taka leans forward and holds his nose over the traces.

Taka:
"Strange..."

Zira:
"What?"

Taka:
"There were two lions here... My mother... and my grandfather."

Zira:
"He's been lying underground for eight years. So how could he have been here?"

Taka:
"I don't know, but that's his scent, definitely. Someone should check on things here more often. Strange things have been happening here lately. I already know who's going to do it. Come on, let's go find him."

Zira:
"Yes. I can imagine it."

Taka and Zira leave the Place of the Accident. Uru is shocked by what she has just seen.

Uru:
"What is Taka doing with Zira? Is he always disappearing because of her?"

Mohatu:
"That's exactly how it is."

Uru:
"Father, you must enlighten me now. How did you know that Zira would appear here? Can you predict the future?"

Mohatu:
"In a way, I can. I come from the future."

Uru:
"I thought you've been dead for eight years. Then how can you come from the future?"

Mohatu:
“That, Uru, we owe to Simba, Kiburi’s son.”

Uru:
"He's back?"

Mohatu:
“After 93 years he had come back to us.”

Uru:
"But... That's still 20 years from now. How can he still be alive then?"

Mohatu:
"He and his mother were kidnapped by three people and taken to Kiburi's birthplace. There they were separated. Simba acquired other supernatural powers in addition to his father's before he escaped. Among other things, he is able to revive the dead."

Uru:
"So that's why you're alive again."

Mohatu:
"Right. We'll tell you everything in detail as soon as we get home. On the very first morning after his arrival, at Mufasa's request, he brought Ahadi back to life."

Uru:
“Ahadi is alive? I would love to see him again.”

Mohatu:
"It won't be long now before you're together again."

Mohatu initiates the time jump back to the present. The surroundings slowly disappear.

Uru:
“What is happening here? Where have our surroundings gone?”

Mohatu:
"This, Uru, is what time travel looks like. We head back to my time and skip 33 years."

Uru:
"But you can't just take me away from here. I have to take care of the Pride Lands."

Mohatu:
"But that is necessary for history to take the course we know. 33 years ago, in your present day, you disappeared overnight without a trace and were never found. Now I know how that could have happened."

Uru:
“What happened to Mufasa and Taka?”

Mohatu:
"Mufasa made it, Taka didn't."

Uru:
“Does this have anything to do with Zira?”

Mohatu:
"Yes... You don't know everything yet... That's why we'll tell you together. Then you can get to know your family too."

Uru:
“Mufasa is still here?”

Mohatu:
"He is. Despite all the threats, he has ensured the survival of our family. As soon as we are home, you will have two grandchildren, two great-grandchildren, two great-great-grandchildren and a white great-great-granddaughter."

Uru:
“Oh… So six generations live under one roof. How is that possible?”

Mohatu:
“Just take it easy, Uru. When we get home we will explain it to you in peace.”

Uru:
“Will we all fit in the cave?”

Mohatu:
"Very good, actually. Our cave is far from being too cramped."

The time jump ends. Mohatu and Uru arrive back at the meeting in the present.

Mohatu:
"We are here. But they can't see us yet."

Uru:
looks around in amazement
"Our family has become so big... I only know a few of them. There is Kiburi. There are Mufasa and... Oh, Sarabi is here too. And... Ahadi..."

Mohatu:
"Nobody suspects that I brought you here. They assume that I am just trying to find out what happened to you 33 years ago."

Uru:
“Just a minute… That’s you. Are there two of you now?”

Mohatu:
"Just for a moment. This is the moment shortly before I set off on my journey."

Mohatu waits until his former self has disappeared from time, whereupon he stops it.

Mohatu:
“Yes, I heard about my accent.”

Uru:
"Did you just call him Simba? Are there two lions with the same name living here?"

Mohatu:
"You heard right. Since Simba has been back with us, two lions have the same name. Both Kiburi's son and our current Great King, one of your grandchildren. That was Mufasa's idea."

Uru:
"I think it's high time I caught up on the last 33 years. A lot has happened here."

Mohatu:
starts the time
"So be it."

Mohatu waits a few more seconds to make sure his former self has left.

Mohatu:
"Are you ready?"

Uru:
"Ready."

Mohatu:
“Then I’ll make us visible again.”

Mohatu and Uru enter time. After a brief surprise, the assembly is overjoyed, especially Ahadi, Mufasa and Sarabi.

Ahadi:
"URU!"

Uru:
“AHADI, MUFASA!”

Mufasa:
"MOTHER!"

Sarabi:
"URU!"

Uru jumps down from Mohatu and runs to Ahadi and Mufasa. With tears in their eyes they fall into each other's arms. They hug each other tightly and wipe away many tears.

Simba(K):
"I suspected it."

Only after about a minute do they utter another word.

Uru:
"I missed you so much, Ahadi..."

Ahadi:
"And you, Uru..."

Mufasa:
"You weren't dead at all..."

Uru:
"No, Mufasa, I never was... I was just temporarily absent..."

Mufasa:
to Mohatu
"So YOU were responsible for her disappearance."

Mohatu:
"Yes, Mufasa. Simba's interventions in history were not the only ones."

Mufasa:
“Do you actually realize what we have been through?”

Mohatu:
“Mufasa, what would you rather have done: seeing your mother again after 33 years or finding her dead at the Place of the Accident?”

Mufasa:
“Otherwise she would have really been dead and I would have found her?”

Mohatu:
to Ahadi
“Your tip was very helpful, Ahadi. I found the right place quickly.”
to Mufasa
"The night your mother disappeared, Mufasa, she was at the Place of the Accident. There, history wanted to take a different course than we know it. Exactly the same thing that happened to Simba. If I hadn't taken her away from there, she would have been killed by Zira."

Mufasa:
"But that wouldn't have matched. We never found her."

Uru:
"Father, what are you talking about?"

Mohatu:
"About what would have happened if I had left you there. That's what would have happened. But luckily that never happened."

Ahadi:
"Uru, I assume you have a lot of questions now. We will answer them all by telling you one by one what happened here after you disappeared."

Uru:
"Oh yes, I do. Especially regarding my family. There are a lot of new faces here. But first something else, Ahadi. When Dad picked me up earlier, Zira showed up at the Place of the Accident with Taka by her side. It looked like they were very good friends. Was she the reason for his frequent disappearances?"

Ahadi:
"That's exactly where we start, right before my death. You won't believe what he did..."

Uru learns about the events of the last 33 years from those involved at the time. Since such an extensive storytelling session has already taken place at an earlier point in time, it is now limited to how Uru is introduced to the characters who have been added since then.

Uru:
“I immediately noticed that there are some white giants among us again, Simba.”

Simba(M):
"Not just any white giants, Grandmother. They are the descendants of those who survived the conquest of the Land of Giants."

Uru:
astonished
"Survivors? We thought there were none."

Simba(M):
"That was also our information for 20 years. Until the day Simba came home."

Simba(K):
“That one to my left, Uru, is my wife Sora.”

Uru:
“Very pleased, Sora.”

Sora:
"All mine, Uru. Over there, to your right, lies my big brother Cecil."

Uru:
“Nice to meet you, Cecil.”

Cecil:
“It’s my pleasure, Uru.”

Simba(K):
“I met them on my way home in the jungle.”

Cecil:
“Sora and I are Barras’ grandcubs.”

Uru:
"And we thought none of you had survived."

Cecil:
"After our grandfather was killed, our father took command of our pride for 12 minutes as his second-in-command. He didn't make it either, but his decisions saved 50 lives, including Sora and me."

Uru:
"So many? Why didn't the survivors flee to us? We would have offered them protection."

Cecil:
"We understand your surprise. But our father had ordered to flee as far north as possible. He hoped that the invaders would fail at Kiburi so that they could not follow our trails. That proved to be a wise decision. When Simba joined us 13 years ago and we learned that he had supernatural powers as well, we had new hope of being able to liberate our true home."

Sora:
"Another reason we followed him was to surprise him with the fact that we were about to become parents."

Uru:
“Ah, so you already loved each other that much in the jungle.”

Simba(K):
"And we have no regrets. Today we have two wonderful cubs."
points to Mheetu and Elanna
“There they are sitting next to Dad. Mheetu and Elanna.”

Uru sees Mheetu and Elanna and moves toward them.

Uru:
"Hello, you two. So this is how we get to know each other."

Elanna:
“We are pleased, Uru.”

Mheetu:
"Nice to meet you."

Uru:
looks at Kiburi and Simba(K)
“Now there are three of you. It’s hard to tell the three of you apart.”

Kiburi:
"At first glance, but we do have one or two differences in our faces. Our voices, however, are clearly different."

Uru:
looks at Mheetu and Elanna
"Now that you mention it, Kiburi: yes, there is. Oh, Elanna: your mane suits you perfectly."

Elanna:
"Thank you very much."

Uru:
"And yet you all have one thing in common: Even though you have some color, you are as big as white giants, just like Sora and Cecil. It's nice to have them back here."

Cecil:
"After we settled in here again, the number of cubs has steadily increased. Since the lionesses last gave birth, there have been exactly three hundred of us white giants. Our pride has never been this big in its entire history. But you don't know the real gentle giants among us yet, Uru. They are the cubs of Kopa and Vitani."

Kopa:
"But don't be scared. They're right behind you."

Uru turns around, but is still startled when Moyo and Toyo's bright red manes come towards her. She has to look up to see their faces. Their enormous size seems a little intimidating to her.

Uru:
"My goodness... you are huge. You are even bigger than Cecil."

Moyo, Toyo:
"We are giants, not white ones, but they are our ancestors. That's why we are called the golden giants."

Uru:
looks alternately at Moyo and Toyo
“Are you identical twins?”

Moyo, Toyo:
"Exactly."

Uru:
“How can you tell the difference between you?”

Moyo:
exposes his left shoulder
"I am Moyo."

Toyo:
exposes his right shoulder
"I am Toyo."

Quiet laughter.

Uru:
“Ah, you wear your baptismal symbols on each other’s shoulders.”

Moyo:
“Grandpa Simba introduced this rule out of a certain necessity.”

Toyo:
“We are not the only identical twins in the Pride Lands.”

Uru:
"You have inherited many of your facial features from him. But what impresses me the most is your manes. They reach down to your hind legs. I have never seen anything like that before."

Mohatu:
"I suspect that the white giant Nguvu, who lived during my time, is one of their ancestors. He also had such a big mane."

Uru:
"That's right, you always talked about that. It's quite possible."
looks briefly at Cecil, then at Moyo and Toyo
“Would you mind standing next to Cecil?”

Moyo, Toyo:
"Very gladly."

Moyo and Toyo walk over to Cecil as he stands up. They stand next to him so that Cecil stands between them. Uru is deeply impressed. Moyo and Toyo clearly tower over Cecil.

Uru:
“What a sight… You are truly our gentle giants.”

Kopa:
"They did this without any supernatural powers. Officially, they are the biggest and strongest lions in the Pride Lands."

Uru:
“Nobody would want to mess with you.”

Moyo:
raises his right paw, turns it over and extends its claws
“If you don’t want to get acquainted with our claws, you’d better not.”

Uru:
impressed
“They are huge… Yes, that is a wise advice, Moyo.”

Toyo:
“The same goes for our sister over there next to you.”

Uru:
to Zuri
“Oh, I almost forgot about you.”

Zuri:
"It's not that bad. I'm Zuri."

Uru:
"My white great-great-granddaughter. You are almost as big as your brothers."

Zuri:
"Yes, I stand between them and Cecil. It's in our genes. And we're proud of it."

Moyo, Toyo:
proud pose
“And HOW we are!”

Uru:
"Oh... I can feel your pride radiating. It's majestic."

Kubwa:
"And that's how they can move around. When they come into our cave like that, I'm always deeply impressed."

Uru:
“When Zuri joins in, the performance is perfect.”

Zuri:
"That's the way it is."

Uru:
“But Kopa, Vitani, how could your cubs grow SO big?”

Kopa:
"They've already said everything. It's in their genes."

Vitani:
"And they come from me. My father and three of my grandparents were white giants. Their genes didn't pass through to me, but they did to Moyo, Toyo and Zuri. When they were born, the three had already reached a size that my body wasn't designed for. Without supernatural powers, I would have had a serious problem. I had to enlarge myself in order to be able to give birth to them."

Uru:
“Wow… Well, then today you can be even more proud of what you have achieved.”

Vitani:
"I am."
snuggles up to Kopa
“But without Kopa this would not have been possible...”

Kopa:
"After she almost died in the battle for the Land of Giants, I promised her that I would ask her if she could have supernatural powers too, and I succeeded. I wanted her to stay with us forever."
hugs Vitani with one paw
"And now we are a happy family forever..."

Uru:
“Yes… Such an experience brings many of us even closer together.”

Kopa:
“But a few weeks before our time came, Uncle Bahati’s greatest wish came true.”

Bahati:
"A very good transition, Kopa. Grandmother, Kopa is referring to the most beautiful day of my life so far. While I was looking after Kopa, I began to wish to have my own cubs, but no lioness was interested in me. Since that didn't change even after the reunification with the Land of Giants, I was already a little depressed. But then something happened that no one had expected. Kubwa volunteered to help me and granted my wish to have cubs."
hugs Kion with one paw
"Four months later, I finally became the father of a perfectly healthy boy, named Kion."

Uru:
"Kion. You all can come up with wonderful names. Nice to meet you, Kion."

Kion:
"Same to me. Well, that's what they call me. My real name is Kiongozi."

Uru:
“THAT name suits you too. Then Kopa is your half-brother.”

Kion:
"He is. And I'm glad to have him."

Kopa:
“We love each other at least as much as our fathers.”

Kion:
"And just like my father, I assure you that the past will not repeat itself."

Uru:
"I'm very glad to hear that, Kion... I still can't understand what Taka did to us... I was the only one who supported him where I could... And what was the thanks for that...? He joins a lawless band..., lets them murder his own father..., is partly responsible for the deaths of numerous white giants..., almost wipes out Mufasa's family... and even the Pride Lands and the Sunlands could have been destroyed... Why didn't I notice anything about it...?"

Ahadi:
"It wasn't your fault, Uru... it was mine... I shouldn't have hit Taka... Then none of this would have happened..."

Uru:
"Mine too... We should have involved him more in the lessons and not just focused on Mufasa... Then he would have certainly been spared from having to kill his own brother..."

Amara:
"I didn't live through your time, but there's no point in blaming each other. You can't change it anyway. So you should look to the future."

Ahadi:
"I know..."

Uru:
"Then you must be Amara, Simba's mother. You are the only one who hasn't introduced herself to me yet."

Amara:
"That's exactly who I am. My son did the same with me what your father did with you. After 106 years, I've only been back here since this morning and have learned about what has happened in the meantime. They thought Simba and I were dead, but in fact we were alive all the time."

Uru:
"On the one hand, it's nice that you're both back, but on the other hand, it's a shame that none of your contemporaries ever found out."

Amara:
"That makes me a little sad too, especially since we already had a lot of friends and acquaintances back then. Even though it was only a few hours for me, I now have to get used to completely new faces. But you are all still as warm-hearted as you were 106 years ago. You have always kept that in all that time. So it won't be difficult for me to settle in here again."

Uru:
"Me neither, especially since I assume that there is still an important step ahead for both of us. Namely, that we will receive supernatural powers so that we cannot get lost again. I am right about that, am I not?"

Simba(M):
"Of course, Grandmother. You two will be taken in too. Simba and Rafiki will get to work right away."

Simba(K):
"With pleasure."

Bahati:
to Simba(M)
"Simba?"

Simba(M):
"Yes?"

Bahati:
"I would be in favor of both of us being able to travel through time as well. Then we can find out together who the stranger was who saved your life 27 years ago. What do you think about that?"

Simba(M):
astonished
"Oh yes... I hadn't thought about that. Good idea, Bahati. Simba, Rafiki, would you be so kind?"

Simba(K):
to Rafiki
"Looks like we have a little more to do."
to Simba(M)
“Of course. It will be done.”

Rafiki:
"No problem. It will only take a few minutes. We'll do it all in one go."

Simba(M):
"Very good. We will meet again afterwards, but I would say we should postpone it until tomorrow. The day is slowly drawing to a close and Grandmother and Amara should have time to get used to their new powers."
to the pride
"We'll stay as follows: We'll spend the time until tomorrow morning teaching Uru and Amara their supernatural powers. We'll meet back here at noon. Then Bahati and I will find out who saved my life in the ravine 27 years ago. Agreed?"

Simba(M) receives a unanimous yes.

Simba(M):
“Great. Then we’ll see each other here again tomorrow at noon. See you then.”

The gathering breaks up and scatters in all directions, but Simba(M) and Bahati hesitate.

Bahati:
"Were you paying attention to Rafiki when I asked you?"

Simba(M):
"Yeah... he seemed tense. He was calm the whole time, but as soon as we start talking about time travel, he gets kind of nervous."

Bahati:
"I've only just noticed this. Dad is right. Rafiki is hiding something. But what?"

Simba(M):
"We can't rule out anything at the moment, Bahati. Our meetings today have gotten us nowhere. We have to wait until noon tomorrow. Until then, we will assist Grandmother and Amara and work on the time travel ability."

Bahati:
"Good idea, Simba, that will distract us. And then hopefully we'll finally find out who saved you from the wildebeests back then."

Simba(M):
"Perhaps we will also find out why Rafiki is so secretive. Something must have happened in the past that has caused him to do this to this day. He doesn't do things like this without a reason. That would be consistent with what Simba told us in Kiburi's presence. In any case, we must remain silent and inconspicuous until tomorrow noon. For now, we will follow them. They will certainly start immediately."

Bahati:
"Yes, Grandma and Amara need good instructions. So that another accident doesn't happen like the one with Mom."

Simba(M) grins and giggles. Then they both briefly rub their heads together.

Simba(M):
"Let's go."

Bahati:
"Yes."

Simba(M) and Bahati leave the fireplace towards Rafiki's laboratory. There they will witness Uru and Amara receiving their supernatural powers and then acquiring the ability to travel through time themselves.

Chapter 38: Simba & Bahati: Brothers in time - The journey begins

Chapter Text

Simba(M) and Bahati discreetly followed Simba(K) and Rafiki to his laboratory. As before, no one was allowed in while he prepared the potion for the supernatural powers. Simba(K) was then allowed to join him again when they got to the ability to travel through time. The test that followed the consumption of their potions, in which Uru and Amara changed their sizes for the first time, took place outside as a precaution. Both this and the teleportation went without a hitch. Uru and Amara took part in the evening "walk" that same day. They decided to remain the same size as their husbands from now on. The next morning, Simba(M) and Bahati followed with the ability to travel through time. Simba(K) gave the two of them extensive instructions and traveled with them through the previous day. They looked at the meetings again and watched Rafiki very closely. This confirmed Simba(K)'s suspicion. Simba(M) and Bahati spent the morning together preparing for their journey through time. When everyone gathered again at midday, there is a slight tension in the air. The biggest mystery of the last 27 years is now about to be solved. While everyone is still waiting for Simba(M) and Bahati, Moyo and Toyo have made themselves comfortable next door on a young baobab tree. They stand upright on their hind legs and lean on a branch with their arms and front paws. This is how they show everyone present how huge they actually are and let them admire their huge and magnificent manes. Amara, who has been watching Moyo and Toyo with fascination, decides to make contact with them now. She stands up and moves towards the two of them.

Amara:
“Tell me, you two: Together with your sister, you certainly inherited by far the most of our giant genes.”

Moyo:
nods
"That's right. Even though you can't tell by looking at her, they come from our mother Vitani."

Toyo:
"Her father and three of her grandparents were white giants. In her the genes didn't prevail, but the more they prevailed in ours."

Moyo:
"Mom noticed this very early on, while she was pregnant with us. Luckily, Dad had given her the supernatural powers beforehand."

Toyo:
"She had to grow in order to give birth to us. Otherwise, it would have been a difficult birth for her."

Amara:
"I believe that. If your own body is not designed for it, it can be dangerous. Looking at your majestic sight, I get the impression that the giant genes have become even stronger in the last 106 years. Giants as big as Cecil were a rarity back then. And now you two visibly tower over him."

Moyo:
"That's right. The white giants have grown steadily bigger over the past century."

Toyo:
"Mom and Dad's experiences from the war may have contributed to our making such a leap to the top. That's why we are called the golden giants today."

Moyo:
“You can also be a giant like us at any time now.”

Toyo:
"We hope you like the supernatural powers."

Amara:
"Oh yes, I like them a lot. I have already adjusted my size and will now always follow Kiburi's measurements. In the future, I will always be as big as he is. Now he can't surprise me anymore."

Vitani:
“Moyo, Toyo! Simba and Bahati are here!”

Moyo, Toyo:
"We're coming!"

Amara:
“Ah, they continue.”

Moyo and Toyo drop from the branch onto all fours and follow Amara. When they reach the fireplace, they take their places again and look at Simba(M) and Bahati.

Simba(M):
"Hello, everyone. It's great to have you all back. We'll start with some good news. Uru and Amara now also have supernatural powers. That makes them numbers twenty-one and twenty-two in our supernatural bond. They already took part in their first 'walk' yesterday evening. And as we can see, the two of them are enjoying it. What do you think?"

Uru:
"I have never felt so powerful before. The 'walk' last evening was a great experience. I would like to do it again. Now I can finally be as big as I always wanted to be, namely as big as Ahadi. Even when I was queen, I envied Kiburi for that. I am very happy to be part of it now."

Amara:
"I feel the same way. How frightened I was two years... er... 108 years ago when Kiburi came towards me as a giant."
boasting to Kiburi
"But THOSE times are over, my dear Kiburi. You won't get me with that anymore. We'll always stay the same size."

Laughter.

Kiburi:
giggles
"I wouldn't have done that again anyway. I didn't want you two to feel disadvantaged. I'm glad that, apart from the time travel, all three of us can now do the same thing."

Amara:
"Equal rights for all. That's exactly why I knew from the beginning that you were the right partner for me, Kiburi."
licks Kiburi's cheek

Kiburi:
stirred
"Thank you very much..."

Simba(M):
"It's nice to see that nothing has changed after more than a century. But that's not the only good news. Bahati and I now have the ability to travel through time as well. You're about to witness how we go back in time and find out together who saved my life in the gorge 27 years ago. Just like before, it won't take you even a minute before we'll be back with the answer."

Kubwa:
"Just a minute, you two! I can trust that you will both get back here safely. I don't want my sons to have to live without their fathers."

Laughter.

Simba(M):
laughs
"But no. We'll take care of ourselves."

Bahati:
"Who do you think we are? We stick together like a rod."

Kubwa:
“Well… you never know.”

Kopa and Kion come to Simba(M) and Bahati.

Kopa:
"Mom is right, Dad. Just one wrong step is enough, and we have to get used to another alternative present. Please take care of yourselves and make sure that Uncle Bahati comes back too."

Simba(M):
hugs Kopa
"Don't worry, Kopa. I'm at least as attached to your uncle as you are to him and Kion. Nothing will happen. I'll take care of him. You have my word. It would also be in the best interests of your cubs."

Kopa:
"Yes, that's true. Thank you, Dad."

Kion:
"Please, Dad, come back safe and sound. And make sure nothing happens to Uncle Simba. Otherwise, I would miss him very much."

Bahati:
hugs Kion
"Kion, you only have to think of Kopa, and you'll know how much I stand by your uncle. Especially now, I won't leave his side. You would do the same. If something were to happen to him, I would never forgive myself. I'll make sure nothing happens to him. I promise you that, my son."

Kion:
"Thanks, Dad."

Malka:
"Kopa and Kion are right, you two. We need you. Without you, something would be missing here."

Simba(M):
"We won't get lost, Malka. Simba and Mohatu have returned safely, and so will Bahati and I. It won't even take you a minute and we'll be back. Then hopefully we'll finally have found answers to our questions."

Malka:
"Let's hope for the best. And Bahati: Don't be surprised if suddenly no one knows you in the past anymore. You are traveling to the time BEFORE your time."

Bahati:
"I am aware of that. I'll keep it in mind."

Malka:
"Then you can also see how Simba and I met.”

Simba(M):
"Good idea. We'll make a detour on the way back. Then I'll show you the beginning of our friendship."

Bahati:
"I look forward to it."

Mufasa and Sarabi join them.

Sarabi:
"Come back healthy. That's all we want."

Bahati:
“We will, Mom.”

Mufasa:
"Find the answers we have been looking for for so long, my sons. And finish what I started."

Simba(M):
"We'll find them, Dad."

Bahati:
“So that we finally know who saved Simba’s life.”

Mufasa:
"We'll wait for you right here. Then you should find us more easily."

Simba(M), Bahati:
"Thanks, Dad."

Mohatu:
"Remember, boys: first eliminate the impossible. Whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth."

Bahati:
“Will do, Mohatu.”

Simba(K):
"And remember, if you get lost in the past: full concentration. You have to want to come back here."

Simba(M):
“We’ll keep it in mind, Simba.”

Simba(M) and Bahati look around one last time before they look at each other.

Simba(M):
"Are you ready?"

Bahati:
"I am when you are."

Simba(M):
"I am."
to the pride
"Then we'll set off now and find the answers to our questions. We'll be right back."
to Bahati
"Let's go."

Simba(M) and Bahati concentrate. Slowly their surroundings are enveloped in a white haze. They have left time and look around.

Sarabi:
"They are gone..."

Mufasa:
"But not for long, honey. We know them."

Simba(M):
"That's right. Let's get going, Bahati."

Bahati:
“Let’s find the answers we’ve been looking for for so long.”

Chapter 39: Simba & Bahati: Brothers in time - The worst case

Chapter Text

Simba's(M) and Bahati's surroundings disappear. Simba(M) travels back in time and takes Bahati with him.

Bahati:
“Where are you taking us now?”

Simba(M):
"To our cave that evening before the events in the gorge. There, Mom and Dad had a crisis meeting with Rafiki. His prediction was that Dad and I would not survive the next day. During the conversation, Mom brought up Kiburi's supernatural powers. Rafiki then wanted to think about whether there was a way to get to them and retreated to his tree."

Simba(M) and Bahati's surroundings return. They have arrived in Pride Rock's cave in 1996. Mufasa and Sarabi are sitting next to each other with tense faces. They seem to be waiting for someone.

Bahati:
“There they are again.”

Simba(M):
"Yes. And it looks like Rafiki isn't back yet."

Sarabi:
"Hopefully he'll come soon..."

Mufasa:
"Have patience. He has certainly found many options and still has to figure out which is the fastest."

Bahati:
"Even though we're not there, I can feel their tension."

Simba(M):
"Me too. They had every reason to do so that evening."

Rafiki comes into the cave with a worried face.

Simba(M):
"There he comes. Now things are getting exciting."

Rafiki sits down in front of Mufasa and Sarabi.

Mufasa:
"And?"

Rafiki:
"I fear, Mufasa..., disaster is inevitable... I have tried everything in my power... but I see no way to gain access to Kiburi's powers..."

Sarabi:
"No..."

Rafiki:
"No matter how many times I look into the future, I always come to the same result... This is, in all probability, our last evening together..."

Mufasa:
"I understand... Rafiki..., you did your best... No one will blame you..."

Sarabi:
desperate
“Mufasa…, what will happen tomorrow?”

Mufasa:
“I don’t even want to imagine it…”
hugs Sarabi with his right paw
“Sarabi…, Rafiki…, we have been lulled into a false sense of security for too long… In my first speech after my mother’s disappearance, I already found clear words:

'We are living through a watershed era. And that means that the world afterwards will no longer be the same as the world before. We must prepare ourselves for rough, harder years and do more to ensure our security.'

We did that... but I have to admit that I underestimated the overall situation... Today's events at the elephant graveyard have shown that the danger emanating from the Outlands has increased even further... Now we're also dealing with hyenas... Simba and Kubwa were only safe because I happened to be nearby... With the best will in the world, I can't shake the feeling that Taka has something to do with it..."

Sarabi:
"I'm starting to have that fear too... But it's not too late. We still have the ability to act."

Mufasa:
"That's how I know you, honey. Giving up is out of the question. We will instruct the entire pride to increase our presence at the border. Tomorrow afternoon I will personally join the patrol. Anything unusual, no matter how small, must be reported to us immediately. Yes, that's what we'll do. Come with me. Even if it's dark already, we'll tell them now."

Mufasa, Sarabi and Rafiki leave the cave. Simba(M) and Bahati remain behind pulling long faces.

Bahati:
“That didn’t sound like a solution at all.”

Simba(M):
“Are you thinking what I’m thinking…?”

Bahati:
"You two will die... And history will once again take a different course than we know it."

Simba(M):
"Exactly, just like with Simba and Mohatu. But I cling to the hope that they are still able to avert the impending catastrophe. We will first convince ourselves of this by heading into the gorge tomorrow."

Simba(M) and Bahati jump into the gorge the next day. There they arrive at its ground. Simba(M) looks around.

Simba(M):
"Yes..., we're in the right place. I remember it well. The weather was just as nice back then as it is here today."

Bahati:
“But everything was to turn out differently.”

Simba(M):
“In any case, it almost came to that.”

Simba and Taka come into view.

Simba(M):
"Here they come."

As Simba and Taka approach, both Simba(M) and Bahati give the latter a contemptuous look.

Simba(M):
“Uncle Taka…, so we meet again...”

Bahati:
"So this is the one who almost made Kion and me never come into being... You can tell how evil he is just by looking at him..."

Simba(M):
"Yes... And I had no idea, as carefree as I was back then..."

Just before they pass them, Simba(M) and Bahati look down at young Simba. They are huge compared to him.

Simba(M):
"My goodness, we used to be that small..."

Bahati:
“Hard to imagine, huh?”

Simba(M):
"Oh yes... If we were twins, we would have looked very similar as cubs. You looked almost exactly like me as a cubs."

Bahati:
"And that has never changed, Simba. We will always look alike."

Simba and Taka approach a very specific rock.

Bahati:
“But what will happen to Dad and your younger self now?”

Simba(M):
“I don’t even want to think about that… Anyway, now it all starts on the rock up ahead…”

Simba and Taka reach the rock. Simba(M) and Bahati follow them.

Taka:
"Now you wait here. Your father has a marvelous surprise for you."

Simba:
"Oooh. What is it?"

Taka:
"If I told you, it wouldn't be a surprise, now would it?"

Simba:
"If you tell me, I'll still act surprised."

Taka:
“Ho ho ho. You are such a naughty boy.”

Simba:
supports himself with his paws on Taka's chest
“Come on, Uncle Taka.”

Taka:
"No-no-no-no-no-no-no. This is just for you and your daddy. You know, a sort of... father-son... thing."

Simba is annoyed by Taka’s uncooperative behavior.

Taka:
turns to leave
"Well! I'd better go get him."

Simba:
jumps down the rock
"I'll go with you."

Taka:
loud, snappy tone, into Simba's face
"No!"
regaining composure
"Heh heh heh. No."
pushes Simba back onto the rock

Simba(M):
"That was a clear warning sign that I unfortunately missed..."

Taka:
"Just stay on this rock. You wouldn't want to end up in another mess like you did with the hyenas..."

Simba:
shocked
"You know about that?"

Taka:
“Simba, everybody knows about that.”

Simba:
meek and embarrassed
"Really?"

Taka:
"Oh, yes. Lucky Daddy was there to save you, eh?"
visibly amused, puts a paw on Simba's shoulder
"Oh... and just between us, you might want to work on that little roar of yours. Hmm?"

Simba:
"Oh... Okay..."

Taka pats Simba roughly on the head, then walks away.

Bahati:
"Ouch! Did that hurt?"

Simba(M):

"Yes, it did..."

Simba:
"Hey, Uncle Taka, will I like the surprise?"

Taka:
“Simba, it's to DIE for.”
     
Taka moves away from Simba. Simba(M) and Bahati watch him.

Bahati:
“Is everything correct so far?”

Simba(M):
nods
“It's to die for… This is where I should have started to pay attention...”

Bahati:
"What a villain... I am truly his exact opposite."

Simba(M):
“Now you have seen and heard what has always been behind our words.”

Bahati:
"Yes, Simba, I have. Again, I will never be like him. I can't do that. I would never be happy with my life again."
snuggles up to Simba(M)
"And I would lose you... I don't want that..."

Simba(M):
"Then we would all miss you very much..."

Simba(M) and Bahati rub their heads together until young Simba can be heard again.

Simba:
"Little roar. Puh!"

Simba(M):
“Ah, there comes the lizard.”

A lizard walks past young Simba. He roars at it from the rock. It doesn't react. Simba jumps down from the rock and tries again. When the lizard still doesn't react, he comes even closer, takes a deep breath and roars with all his power. The lizard runs away in fright. Simba's roar echoes through the gorge. He pricks up his ears to enjoy the echo, but it quickly dies away. Bahati is impressed.

Bahati:
“Wow, well roared, little lion. You were really good at that for the time.”

Simba(M):
"So were you. You were in no way inferior to me. Moreover, even as a cub you could bite very hard, if you know what I mean."

Bahati:
"I know. I often bit your ear to wake you up."

Simba(M) wants to tell Bahati something, but he stops when he hears a quiet rumble.

Bahati:
“Do you hear that too?”

Simba(M):
“Yeah… Look.”

Simba(M) points to some small stones, which his younger self is also looking down at. They are jumping around.

Bahati:
"What is that? An earthquake?"

Simba(M):
tensed
"It's coming."

Bahati:
"What is coming?"

Simba(M) points forward. In the distance the herd of wildebeest can be seen running into the gorge.

Simba(M):
“There! The herd of wildebeest is coming!”

Bahati:
shocked
"Oh, my God! No!"

Simba(M):
“We’re watching the action from above!”

Bahati:
“But we can’t leave you behind!”

Simba(M):
"As much as I would like to do that, but we must not! The stranger will take care of it! Don't worry, I'll survive!"

Simba(M) takes Bahati to the top of the gorge. From there they watch as young Simba is horrified by the wildebeest herd and tries to run away from it. But he is quickly caught up by it. Simba(M) and Bahati run with him from the top of the gorge.

Bahati:
"Oh my goodness! You survived THAT WITHOUT Kiburi's powers!? I can hardly imagine it!"

Simba(M):
"I was just incredibly lucky back then. There's a dead tree ahead that I'm going to cling to."

Just as young Simba is being overtaken by the first wildebeest, he sees the dead tree in front of him. He runs towards it and jumps up with all his power. When he reaches it, he clings to it as tightly as he can. The tree looks unstable.

Bahati:
“What will happen now?”

Simba(M):
"The stranger will come and save me any minute now. He should already be nearby. Come on, let's go and see."

Simba(M) and Bahati run along the upper edge of the gorge against the herd of wildebeest. But they don't get far before they spot Mufasa and Taka on the rock face opposite. Young Simba can also see them.

Bahati:
“Luckily! Dad is here.”

Taka:
"There! There! On that tree!"

Simba:
“DAD!!! HELP!!!”

Mufasa:
“Hold on, Simba! I’m coming!”

Simba:
"Okay!!!"

A wildebeest rams into Simba's tree. The tree almost breaks apart.

Simba:
"Ahhhh!"

Simba(M):
“Ah! It hurts just to watch!”

Meanwhile, Mufasa has found a suitable spot and jumps into the wildebeest herd.

Bahati:
“Dad has jumped!”

Seconds pass. They feel like an eternity.

Simba(M):
"Where did he go?"

Then they see Mufasa, injured, climbing back up the rock face with his last strength.

Bahati:
"There he is! Oh no, he's injured! He doesn't have any supernatural powers!"

Simba(M):
“And where is the stranger!? He should have been here long ago!”

Simba(M) looks at his younger self. Another wildebeest rams his tree, causing it to break. Simba flies high into the air and then falls into the herd. Simba(M) is shocked.

Simba(M):
“OH NO, NO, NO! He should have caught me right now!”

Bahati:
"What!? The stranger didn't catch you? Simba, this isn't going according to plan at all!"

Simba(M):
“And it's getting worse! Look!”

Simba(M) points ahead, to where disaster is about to strike. Mufasa reaches a point right below a ledge where he can't climb further because of the steepness. His claws are scraping, and his back paws have no traction. Above him on the ledge is Scar.

Mufasa:
"Taka! Broth--!"
slips, barely hangs on
"Brother! Help me!"

Taka looks down with contempt. Suddenly, he sinks his claws into Mufasa's paws. Mufasa roars in pain, which shakes Simba(M) and Bahati as if they can feel his pain. They fall into each other's arms, because now they fear the worst. They look at Mufasa and Taka in fear.

Bahati:
“He doesn’t really do that, does he…?”

Simba(M):
“He does… He tried it in our time, so he will do it here too...”

He has barely finished speaking when the unthinkable happens. Simba(M) and Bahati watch helplessly as Taka releases Mufasa's paws from the rock and lets him fall. Mufasa falls back first into the depths.

Mufasa:
"Aaaaaaahh!"

Simba(M), Bahati:
"NOOOOOOO!!!"

Mufasa disappears into the dust of the wildebeest herd. At the same moment, Simba(M) and Bahati hug each other tightly and burst into tears. Shortly afterwards, the end of the wildebeest herd passes by and an eerie silence falls over the gorge. Simba(M) and Bahati look down into the gorge again, which is no longer visible because of the dust. They breathe quickly and heavily. They feel themselves getting weaker and weaker. Mufasa's scream and the sight of him falling into the gorge have hit them to the core and robbed them of their strength. Finally, they collapse and fall to the ground.

Bahati:
heavily tear-stained voice
“Simba…, what is happening here…?”

Simba(M):
cries as well
“I don’t even want to repeat it…”

Bahati:
“I have never felt so scared and helpless before…”

Simba(M):
“I’m not feeling better, Bahati…”

They look down into the gorge.

Bahati:
"Simba, this can't be true..."

Simba(M):
"I wish it were so..."

A desperate call from young Simba can be heard in the gorge.

Simba:
"Dad!!"

Bahati:
gasps for air
"That's you."

Simba(M):
astonished
“Even without the stranger I survived.”

Simba(M) jumps to the bottom of the gorge with Bahati. When they reach it, they find themselves in a spooky environment. There are numerous traces of wildebeest on the ground and the dust is still so thick that it obscures the sunlight. Simba(M) and Bahati break their embrace, stand up again and look around.

Bahati:
“It looks desolate here.”

Simba(M):
"It is. That's how it was for me back then, too. But at least the dust will settle soon."

Simba(M) and Bahati hear a cough. Then young Simba appears out of the thick dust. Physically and emotionally he looks very worn out. His left hind leg is injured, so he can only move with a limp.

Simba(M):
"There I am."
frightened
"But I'm hurt."

Bahati:
frightened as well
“You poor one… That didn’t happen back then.”

Simba(M):
“That was exactly what the stranger had saved me from.”

As young Simba slowly walks past them, Simba(M) and Bahati look at him with pity. They follow him, walking beside him, Simba(M) on his left, Bahati on his right.

Simba:
"Dad!! Ouch...!"
coughs

Bahati:
“I’m so sorry for you, Simba… I wish I could come to you right now and heal you…”

Simba(M):
“You speak from my heart, Bahati…”

The three lions hear a noise and look ahead.

Simba:
quiet
"Dad?"

Bahati:
"Simba, watch out!"

A single wildebeest comes running towards them. It barely misses young Simba and disappears as quickly as it came. Simba(M) and Bahati look at each other and breathe a sigh of relief.

Simba(M):
“That was more than close!”

Bahati:
"If THAT wildebeest had hit you, I'm sure it would have finished us off."

Simba(M):
“Let’s not even think about it.”

Bahati:
“Absolutely. Let’s forget about that very quickly.”

While Simba(M) and Bahati were talking, young Simba walked a few steps further. They were just catching up with him when he stopped again with a look of horror.

Simba(M):
"Simba, what is it? Why...?"

Suddenly Bahati screams. His facial expression and the tears in his eyes indicate that he is visibly in shock.

Simba(M):
"Bahati!"
jumps over to Bahati and hugs him by the neck
"I'm with you. What's wrong?"

Bahati:
“O… O… Over there…!”

Simba(M) looks ahead. In front of them there is another destroyed tree. There lies Mufasa... This sight also shocks Simba(M).

Simba(M):
"No...! Father...!"

Bahati collapses again. Tears well up in Simba's(M) eyes as well. He has to pause for a moment to understand what is happening in front of their eyes. Meanwhile, young Simba walks on to Mufasa. Since Bahati is still lying on the ground, Simba(M) jumps after him, taking Bahati with him. The next moment they are next to Mufasa. The latter is not moving and not breathing. Young Simba approaches him and all three of them look into his lifeless face.

Bahati:
tear-stained voice
"Tell me this isn't true..."

Simba(M):
tear-stained voice
"I would, if I could..."

Simba:
hopefully
"Dad? ...Dad, come on."
rubs against Mufasa's head, which rolls back into the same position
"You gotta get up."
puts both paws on Mufasa’s head and pushes
"Dad. We gotta go home. Rafiki needs to checkup my leg."
     
Simba pulls on Mufasa's ear. Again his head rolls back. Simba walks away, frightened.

Simba:
"HEEEEELP! Somebody!? Ouch!"
his voice echoes from the walls of the gorge
"Anybody..."
quiet, sad
"Help..."

Simba is crying. He turns to his father. He puts himself under Mufasa's paw so that his father can hug him one last time. Simba(M) and Bahati lie next to him and watch the drama with tears in their eyes.

Simba(M):
“How can someone do such a thing to a cub…?”

Bahati:
"You will never be the same again... This will destroy you emotionally... No cub in the world should have to experience something like this..."

Taka slowly approaches.

Taka:
"Simba... What have you done?"

Simba(M), Bahati:
horrified
"What!?"

Simba:
jumps back, crying
"There were wildebeests, and he tried to save me... it was an accident, I... I didn't mean for it to happen."

Taka:
embracing Simba, yet still distant
"Of course, of course you didn't. No one... ever means for these things to happen. ...But the king IS dead."
looks at Simba with mocking regret
"And if it weren't for you, he'd still be alive."

Simba(M):
stunned
“He blames ME for this!?”

Bahati:
jumps up, shouts furiously at Taka
"TAAKAAAAAA!!!"

Simba(M):
surprised
“Bahati, no!”

Bahati:
furiously
"You bloodsucker! That is not true!"

Bahati’s scream echoes for a long time.

Taka:
“Your father had such hopes for you…, gave you so many chances… And this is how you repay him…?”

Simba:
is crushed, believing his guilt
"I didn't mean for it..."

Taka:
"Oh! What will your mother think...? A son who causes his father's death... A boy... who kills a king..."

Simba:
sniffing
"What am I gonna do?"

Taka:
"Run away, Simba. Run... Run away and never return."

Simba:
"But my leg hurts so much..."

Taka:
indifferent tone
"Well, that's not my problem... That's what you wanted..."

Blind and broken, Simba runs away as best as he can. Shortly afterwards, three hyenas appear behind Taka.

Taka:
"Kill him..."

Bahati:
"NO!!!"

Simba(M):
“Bahati, stay with me!”

The hyenas run away, Taka remains motionless.

Simba(M):
"Come on, let's go!"

Simba(M) and Bahati jump to the upper edge of the gorge and pursue the hyenas. Meanwhile, young Simba runs into a dead end.

Simba(M):
"That's a dead end. Exactly the same one I led Malka into."

Bahati:
"That is your death sentence."

When he reaches the end of the dead end, Simba turns around and sees the hyenas coming around the corner. Because of his injured leg, he is unable to climb the steep path to the edge of the gorge. The hyenas charge at him with their mouths wide opened.

Simba:
“AAAHHH! DAAAD, HEEEELLLPP!”

Bahati:
squints his eyes
"Get us out!"

Simba(M) jumps back to Taka with Bahati. From there, they hear the last screams of young Simba in the distance. Then it becomes deadly quiet. Taka starts to grin while Simba(M) squints his eyes and cries quietly. Even for him as a seasoned great king, hearing himself die is too much.

Bahati:
hugs Simba(M), tries to comfort him
"My God, Simba..."
groans in shock, is close to tears himself
"We have never seen such ruthlessness... Now Kopa, Moyo, Toyo and Zuri will never exist..."

Simba(M):
"Yes..., so are Kion and you... Rafiki's prediction has come true..."

Taka stops grinning and looks down at Mufasa.

Taka:
"So you wanted me to help you... BROTHER? Why should I have done that...? You let me down just as much when I needed you... This is what you get for it..."

Zira appears next to him. He looks at her contentedly.

Zira:
“Did it work?”

Taka:
“Just like we always planned.”

Simba(M), Bahati:
"Zira...!"

The three hyenas return with a big grin on their faces. They obviously enjoyed the meal. Simba(M) and Bahati are shocked by what they see.

???:
"Order carried out! The 'Prince' is dead!"

The words of the leading hyena make Simba(M) flinch.

Zira:
"Excellent work! You deserve a rich reward."

Taka:
dark voice
"My friends..., the next part of our vision has come true. The Pride Lands are now ours too. Kiros would be proud of us if he knew this. Let us go and tell the lionesses. Then we will bring Nuka after us. Anyone who opposes us or might do so at some point... will follow Mufasa and Simba. Cubs come first."

Zira:
"What do we do with Mufasa?"

Taka:
"He will stay here for later. Then we will all come back here and have a feast. But first work and then pleasure. Come on, we have only just begun. Next we will prepare to conquer the Sunlands."

Zira:
"Taka...?"

Taka looks at Zira questioningly.

Zira:
"It worked…"

Taka:
“Yes, it did perfectly.”

Zira:
"That's not what I mean. What I mean is: I'm pregnant."

Taka freezes for a moment, but then he smiles.

Taka:
“We’re doing perfect. Come on, let’s go to Pride Rock.”

Zira nudges Taka. She challenges him to a race.

Zira:
“Bet I’ll get there before you?”

Taka:
laughs
“You dare… We’ll see.”

The hyenas laugh. All five of them run off, leaving Mufasa behind unnoticed. Simba(M) and Bahati are devastated by what they have just heard. They still cling to the hope that Mufasa is only unconscious. Simba(M) decides to check this out. He enters time, sits between Mufasa and the destroyed tree and holds his right paw on Mufasa's neck. Bahati follows him into time.

Bahati:
"And?"

Simba(M):
shakes his head slightly, tears coming
"Nothing... He's really dead..."

Tears immediately well up in Bahati's eyes. He refuses to accept that their father is dead.

Bahati:
"Come on, Dad! Don't do this to us! You're too strong for that!"

Simba(M) strokes his paw over Mufasa's neck in the hope of feeling a pulse somewhere else. Then he makes a disturbing discovery. His jaw drops in shock and tears immediately well up in his eyes as well.

Simba(M):
gasps for air, stutters
"Oh no..."

Bahati:
"Simba?"

Simba(M):
looks at Bahati
"Bahati... His neck is broken..."

Bahati looks at Simba(M), visibly in shock, and freezes. His big brother's words hit him like lightning.

Simba(M):
tearful voice, tears flowing down his cheeks
“There is no hope for him anymore…”

Bahati slowly lowers his head and looks down at Mufasa.

Bahati:
“At least he died quickly…”

After a brief moment of silence, the two fall into each other’s arms and let their tears flow.

Bahati:
very tearful voice
"Simba... I'm scared... Help me not to be..."

Simba(M):
very tearful voice
"I don't know how..."
sobs
"...because right now I'm failing..."
sobs
"But always remember Dad's words, Bahati... Nothing can hurt us as long as we're together..."

Simba(M) licks Bahati's cheek in tears as they experience a flashback. It shows the moment 13 years ago when Mufasa said those words to them. This makes Bahati even more determined. He breaks away from the embrace with Simba(M) and sits down next to Mufasa again. There he concentrates until his paws begin to glow.

Simba(M):
"What are you doing?"

Bahati:
"Saving him and then you. What else?"

Simba(M):
"No, stop that!"

Bahati:
looks at Simba(M) in disbelief
"Are you serious? Simba, didn't you hear what he said!? They're going to eat him!"

Simba(M):
"I know that. Resurrecting us may be the obvious thing to do, but we both know exactly that it didn't happen like that in our time. And as for my younger self, you saw yourself what the hyenas looked like. I don't want to know what they have done to me. It's in your interest too. We live forever, Bahati, never forget that. Seeing Dad fall to his death and hearing myself die has been enough. The last thing I want for us is to have nightmares from the sight of my own remains for all eternity."

Bahati:
"But... But...! Simba, don't you understand!? We have the power to cheat death! We can, no, we MUST bring you back! Otherwise, we will never exist! Think about our cubs, your grand-cubs and ourselves!"

Simba(M):
"Bahati, listen to me! I understand that you see our existences in danger. I feel the same way. But whether you revive us or not, that won't solve the actual problem. We have to go back in time and find out how all of this could happen. Once we know THAT, we'll make sure we survive this day. Simba and Mohatu did the same thing and succeeded in the end, so we can do it too."

Bahati looks down at Mufasa dejectedly, thinking about Simba's words. Seconds later, his paws stop glowing.

Bahati:
“Yes, you’re right… Thank you for always making sure I keep all four paws on the ground...”
puts his front paws on the ground and looks up to the sky with a long sigh
"Look, Simba. How can that be?"

Simba(M):
looks to the sky, then to Bahati
"What?"

Bahati:
“The dust has settled, but the sunlight does not return.”

Simba(M):
exhales long, revels in memories
“Dad has always said it:
'A king's time as ruler rises and falls like the sun. One day, Simba, the sun will set on my time here, and will rise with you as the new king.'
looks at Bahati
“At this point he has told me this just yesterday…”

Bahati:
“Nobody expects that this one day would be tomorrow...”

Simba(M):
nods slightly, tears coming
"There we have it... In these minutes the sun sets on Dad's time... That was his last day as king..."
lowers his gaze, tearful voice
"And now that we're both dead,..."
sobs
"...it will never rise again..."
closes his eyes, tears flow down his cheeks
"Sorry..."

Bahati:
“Simba, brother-heart, for what…?”
comes to Simba(M) and hugs him
"Simba... please stop crying. I'm thinking of Dad's words, just like you. We have always been and always shall be: brothers... and friends. Now we're going to travel back in time and put our world back in order. Together we can do it."
licks Simba(M) on the cheek

Simba(M):
hugs Bahati as well
"Have my thanks, Bahati... Yes, let's do it..."
licks Bahati's cheek

Simba(M) and Bahati leave time and break their embrace.

Bahati:
"I would've loved to tear every single one of this criminal gang to pieces. But we'll leave that to Dad."

Simba(M):
"I was so clueless back then... Without Simba, so many things would have remained hidden forever... We would have never known that they were also responsible for the death of Grandfather Ahadi or that Zira was pregnant a second time..."

Bahati:
"One more surprise. This cub probably also existed in our timeline. But since Dad killed Zira, it was never born."

Simba(M):
"I'm curious to see his reaction when we tell them about it later. You too?"

Bahati:
"Of course. But first we have to find out what went wrong here. At least we have two clues already. Rafiki hasn't found a solution and the stranger hasn't appeared."

Simba(M):
"That's exactly where we need to start. But before we look for answers: Would you be interested in what awaits us if we return to our present now?"

Bahati:
"Yes..., but it certainly won't be anything good..."

Simba(M):
"I fear so too... But perhaps we can find out what has happened in the meantime."

Bahati:
"That's my thought too. We'll try it."

Simba(M):
nods
"I'll take us there."

Simba(M) and Bahati initiate the time jump. The two look at Mufasa once more until he has disappeared along with everything around him.

Chapter 40: Simba & Bahati: Brothers in time - Fallen kingdom

Chapter Text

Bahati:
“Where is the best place for us to reappear?”

Simba(M):
“In Rafiki’s tree, exactly where Simba arrived.”

Simba(M) and Bahati arrive inside Rafiki's tree on the day of their presence in 2023 and look around.

Bahati:
“It wasn’t that dark when we left.”

Simba(M):
"As we expected..."
frightened
"AH!"

Bahati:
"What is it?"

Simba(M):
points at the murals
“But not THAT!”

Bahati looks at the murals and is shocked, just as Simba(M). On the wall in front of them, eight huge scratches in the shape of an X extend across all of Rafiki's paintings.

Bahati:
"That's a contradiction. Simba had four scratches, not eight. And certainly not such huge ones."

Simba(M):
"Something even worse has happened here than in his timeline... But how? Rafiki didn't find a solution 27 years ago and now we have something like this in front of us. Or maybe later...? No... I refuse to believe that he was unreasonable enough to continue his research into Kiburi's powers after we were dead. That would be way too dangerous."

Bahati:
"If Taka and Zira had gotten their paws on them, then the whole world would have had a serious problem, not just the Pride Lands."

Simba(M):
"Oh yes... Then not even Kiburi and the people would have been able to stop them."

Bahati:
"Simba, I think we should get to the bottom of this. Let's go back into time and look around, shall we?"

Simba(M):
"I think so too. Hoping we can find answers to our questions along the way."

Simba(M) and Bahati enter the time, but after their first breath they both start wheezing and coughing.

Bahati:
wheezes
“What stuffy air!”
coughs

Simba(M):
“Just like Simba!”
coughs

It takes a moment for them to get used to the air and calm down again.

Simba(M):
"Are you all right?"

Bahati:
“Yeah, it’s not that bad... It was just a brief shock.”

Simba(M):
“Let’s go to the exit.”

When they reach the depressions, Simba(M) and Bahati look down and see dark, dry grass.

Simba(M):
"I have a bad feeling..."

Bahati:
"Me too..."

Simba(M) and Bahati climb down one after the other using the depressions in the trunk. When they get there, they see the same sight as Simba(K). The Pride Lands are completely dried out and show no sign of life. Dark clouds cover the sky, steam rises in some places. Simba(M) and Bahati look around in horror.

Simba(M):
"This exceeds my worst fears..."

Bahati:
"I can't believe what they did..."

Simba(M):
“How good we have it compared to this...”

Bahati:
“I'm sure nobody lives here anymore...”

Simba(M):
"We'll stay here for a little longer than Simba and look around the same way he did. Come with me, we'll teleport to Kiburi's tree."

Bahati:
"I'm coming."

Simba(M) and Bahati teleport towards Kiburi's tree. When they arrive after three jumps, there is a big surprise.

Simba(M):
“Now look at this, Bahati!”

Bahati:
"Kiburi's tree is HERE, Simba!"

Simba(M):
"Just the way we know it."

Bahati:
“Simba didn’t have a tree. Why is it here now?”

Simba(M):
"Hm..."
thinks
"Simba had travelled here under the circumstance that Kiburi had never escaped. Consequently, their tree had never been planted. That much is clear. But in our case, the escape must have taken place so that Kiburi could find his way to us. In my view, that would be the only logical explanation why the tree is now standing here in front of us.”

Bahati:
"I can follow you, Simba."
looks dejectedly towards Pride Rock
“But when I look at our land, I can’t imagine that Kiburi is still here...”

Simba(M):
“Me neither... Surely he has been looking for a new home...”

Bahati:
“It must have been extremely difficult for him to leave everything behind after living here for at least 115 years…”

Simba(M):
"Who wouldn't...? Everything he helped to build up, especially in the time after Kiros, is destroyed... At least as bad is...: He left believing that he had also lost Amara and Simba... He will probably never find out that this isn't true..."

Bahati:
"What a cruel fate..."

Simba(M):
"Yes, that's right…"

Suddenly Simba(M) notices a very familiar scent. He raises his nose and takes a deep breath.

Bahati:
“Do you smell something?”

Simba(M):
"Simba was here..."

Bahati:
"Really?"

Simba(M):
“Yes… It’s exactly the same scent that announced him 13 years ago.”

Bahati:
"So he exists in this timeline too."

Simba(M) slowly walks a few steps towards Kiburi's tree until he sees a trail in front of him. It consists of the paw prints of a lion. He puts his nose very close to them and examines them.

Simba(M):
"He was here, without a doubt. These are Simba's traces. But it is an old trace. He must have been here a long time ago..."

Bahati:
“He probably found his way back home 13 years ago in this timeline too.”

Simba(M):
“If that is the case, and it already looked the same way back then as it does now…”

Bahati:
"Then he must have looked for Kiburi but not found him because Kiburi was already gone."

Simba(M):
"He had no reason to stay here any longer and probably returned to the jungle to Cecil and Sora. But we can only assume that."

Bahati:
"Exactly, we don't know... But it's not a nice thought... Simba finally finds his way back home after 93 years, only to discover that there isn't much left of his home... It's indescribable..."

Simba(M):
"You said it... I'm going to see the whole thing from above. Will you come with me to the platform?"

Bahati:
“Of course, Simba.”

Simba(M) and Bahati turn towards Pride Rock and teleport to it. After just one jump they arrive there and climb up the rocky path to the top. When they reach the top of the platform they are met with a shocking sight. Wherever they look there is nothing but desolate, dry land.

Simba(M):
"What a devastation... If we had such a land in our timeline, I would definitely be unsuitable as an eternal king, let alone a great king..."

Bahati:

"Fortunately, we don't have that... But shall I tell you something, Simba...? You have already proven many times that you are absolutely right to be the eternal king and the first great king in the history of our land. You are the greatest of all kings, and I don't just mean that literally."

Simba(M):
stirred
"Bahati..."

Simba(M) hugs Bahati with his left paw and licks his cheek. They rub their heads together for a moment until Simba(M) hears a quiet rattling. He listens and looks around.

Bahati:
"Simba?"

Simba(M):
“Do you hear that too?”

Bahati:
"What?"

Simba(M) listens and waits until he hears the rattling again.

Simba(M):
"There... That rattling."

Bahati:
“Yes, now I heard it too.”

Bahati takes a few steps back and looks around. He hears another rattling sound and is immediately sure where it is coming from.

Bahati:
“It's coming from our cave.”

Simba(M):
turns to Bahati
“From our cave?”

Bahati:
"Yes."

Bahati walks to the entrance of the cave and carefully looks around the corner. He flinches and jumps back.

Bahati:
“There is someone... Simba, there is someone!”

Simba(M):
"In our cave? Well, let's go in then. This is still OUR cave."

Simba(M) comes to Bahati and together they enter the cave. When they turn around the corner inside, they find a large, white lion with no mane. However, he is not completely white. The area around his mouth, his belly and his toes are light gold and the tuft of his tail is red, like Simba's(M) and Bahati's. He is in a terrible condition. His body is emaciated to the bones and looks very weak. He is snoring while Simba(M) and Bahati approach him with horrified looks on their faces.

Bahati:
"He's just skin and bones..."

Simba(M):
"It's a miracle that he's still alive..."

Bahati:
"He is truly to be pitied..."

Simba(M):

nods
"I would say things are looking bad for him..."

Simba's(M) and Bahati's conversation slowly wakes up the white lion. He exhales with a long groan and carefully opens one eye.

Bahati:
“He’s awakening, Simba…!”

Simba(M):
"Luckily..."

The white lion slowly opens his eyes and sees Simba's(M) and Bahati's paws. He is a little startled and looks up at the two of them.

???:
“Oh… Hello… That’s a surprise… I haven’t had a visitor in what feels like an eternity… What brings you to this forgotten land…?”

Simba(M):
"The question is: What brings you into the king's cave?"

???:
"The King's cave... I don't know what time you two are back in, but the time of the kings is long gone... Since the Pride Lands no longer exist, this is nothing more than a normal cave in the middle of a rock..."

Bahati:
“The Pride Lands no longer exist?”

Simba(M):
"That's what they look like... Forgotten..."

???:
"Correct... Unless I've completely lost track of time, the Pride Lands were dissolved as a kingdom about 17 years ago... All the inhabitants left the land... I'm the only one left... Because I refuse to leave my adopted home after such a long time... Nobody believes me anyway, how long I've been living here..."

The white lion’s words give rise to a terrible suspicion in Simba(M).

Bahati:
"So they were dissolved 10 years after Mufasa and Simba were murdered."

???:
listens up
“You know about this…?”

Simba(M):
“Are you the one I suspect behind your words?”

???:
"Well... During the kingdom's lifetime, I was known far beyond its borders as the proud giant... I..."

Simba(M), Bahati:
shocked
"KIBURI!?"

Kiburi:
"Yes, exactly..."

Bahati:
"We didn't even recognize you. Where is your mane?"

Kiburi:
"Are you two surprised...? Just look at me... I'm just skin and bones... I haven't been able to eat anything for years and as a result I've lost my mane... But despite everything, I'm not going to leave... I understand if you think I'm crazy now... but I... have lived here for 142 years..."

Simba(M):
"You don't need to explain it to us, we know about your supernatural powers. They make you immortal, invulnerable and you can shift size at will. You do that a little bit every day."

Kiburi:
listens up again
“How do you know that…? Do we know each other…?”

Simba(M):
"Well..."

Bahati:
points towards Simba(M) by briefly pointing his head towards him
“You know him, but not me.”

Kiburi:
to Simba(M)
"I don't remember seeing you before... Who are you...?"

Simba(M):
"Someone you think was murdered along with his father... I... am Simba..."

Kiburi's eyes widen.

Kiburi:
"Simba...? You're alive?"

Kiburi is in tears. He tries with all his strength to get up. Simba(M) and Bahati hold him. Kiburi hugs Simba(M).

Kiburi:
“Oh…, my little friend is alive… I can barely believe it…”
looks at Simba(M)
"Simba..., look at yourself, how big and strong you have become... I can't keep up with that anymore... But how did you survive...? You were unrecognizable, you were so badly disfigured when your mother and I found you in the dead end... That was the shock of our lives... And now you're sitting in front of me as an adult and you're in perfect health, as if nothing had ever happened..."

Simba(M):
"Kiburi... what you saw there is true. I am dead. At least in your time."

Kiburi:
"In my time...? Are you saying you come from the future...?"

Simba(M):
"No, we come from the same time as you. Your day today is also our day today. But... we come from a different timeLINE, a parallel universe. For us, time has taken a different course since the events in the gorge than it has for you."

Kiburi:
"But you and your father survived... That's why you're sitting here now..."

Simba(M):
"Exactly, Uncle Taka's plans failed in our time. In Dad's case, we owe our survival to Rafiki. At literally the last second he found a way that allowed you to share your supernatural powers with us."

Kiburi:
"What...? That works...? I always thought it wouldn't..."

Simba(M):
"But it is possible. That was the only way Dad was able to survive. I, on the other hand, owe my life to an unknown, foreign lion. He appeared at exactly the right moment and saved me from being injured by the herd of wildebeest. Now we are trying to find out who that was."

Kiburi:
"Very mysterious... I would have liked to meet him..."

Simba(M):
"Me too. But regardless, two weeks later, I received your supernatural powers as well."

Kiburi:
"It was obvious. Like father, like son."

Simba(M):
to Bahati
"Together?"

Bahati:
“Together.”

Simba(M) and Bahati concentrate. Their bodies start to hiss and they both grow to the size of an elephant. Then they lie down. Kiburi looks at Bahati in surprise.

Kiburi:
“Your friend can do that too…?”

Simba(M):
"This highlights the different trajectories of our timelines. He's not just my friend... He's my brother."

Kiburi:
"What...? Mufasa and Sarabi had TWO cubs...? I didn't know that..."

Bahati:
"You couldn't have known that, because in your timeline I was never born. I'm Bahati."

Kiburi:
“Bahati… Nice to meet you...”
to Simba(M)
“That was supposed to be your original name...”

Simba(M):
"You know why they didn't do it."

Kiburi:
"Yes... And it was the right decision... It did me a lot of good... But you always said that you couldn't imagine having siblings..."

Simba(M):
"I said that as a cub, without knowing what it was like to have them."
looks at Bahati
"Today I can't imagine that I ever lived without Bahati. Having him is a real enrichment."

Simba(M) and Bahati rub their heads together while purring.

Kiburi:
"You get along very well, that's obvious... If only things had gone as well with your father and uncle... Then we would have been spared a lot of suffering..."

Bahati:
"The fact that it is the exact opposite for us may be due to the time difference between us. Simba has been king since his fifth birthday. I was born four months later. Issues that regularly caused arguments between dad and Uncle Taka were never up for discussion for us. Simba was king for me from the very beginning and it will always stay that way. I am committed to that."

Kiburi:
"That's nice to hear, Bahati... Then you will be spared a disaster like the one we had here in my time... If I haven't miscalculated, your brother has been ruling for 22 years now..."

Bahati:
"That's right. In four years, he will replace Mohatu as the longest reigning king. And Simba will rule forever. We already call him the eternal King."

Kiburi:
“Simba…, the luck you have is unique… There will definitely not be a second time like this... Well, you two, now there is one thing I would really like to know... How did you manage to get into my time...?"

Simba(M):
“This, Kiburi, is thanks to the successful collaboration between Rafiki and… your son.”

Once again, Kiburi's eyes widen. Tears come to his eyes.

Kiburi:
“Simba… W… What was that…? MY Simba is NOT dead? That’s not possible.”

Simba(M):
"Yes, it is. I'll explain how. Simba and Amara were intercepted and kidnapped by three people on their way to the watering hole. They took them to your birthplace and separated them there. But the people treated Simba very differently than they did in your time. They took him in and treated him like one of them. He used that to gain your supernatural powers. And not only that. Through intensive research he acquired other supernatural powers. For example, he can teleport to any place with just one jump, as long as it is within sight. But it gets even better. By simply placing a paw on something he can heal injuries, restore lost body parts... and even revive the dead. Even if only a single bone is left."

Kiburi:
"Simba... I don't know what to say... I always knew Simba was a genius, but this far exceeds even my highest expectations..."

Simba(M):
"Equipped with these new powers, he escaped overnight and started his journey home. He couldn't say how long he had been with the people. Then, 13 years ago, he came back to us completely unexpectedly when I found him in exactly the same place where the abduction began. You can imagine how surprised he was when he heard that we are both called Simba."

Kiburi:
“Oh yes… And when we saw each other again, the joy of seeing each other knew no bounds...”

Simba(M):
"You bet... you didn't let go of each other. We left you alone for the afternoon before we all came together in the evening just to listen to Simba tell us about his experiences. He was missing for 93 years."

Kiburi:
"An unimaginably long time..."

Bahati:
“Was Simba also here in your time 13 years ago?”

Kiburi:
thinks, but shakes his head slightly
"I can't remember the last time I had a visitor, Bahati... At all, I haven't left Pride Rock for at least 15 years for sure... And if I did have a visitor, I slept through it..."

Bahati:
points to Kiburi's neck
“May I take a look?”

Kiburi:
"Yes, of couse..."

Bahati goes to Kiburi and looks at his neck. He then hangs his head for a moment and then looks at Simba(M).

Simba(M):
"What is it?"

Bahati:
"He wasn't here... His brand is still there..."

Kiburi:
“Is there something wrong with it…?”

Simba(M):
"Kiburi, maybe it was a mistake that you didn't stay under your tree... We were with it earlier and found a trace of Simba there... So if he was here in your time 13 years ago, he would have looked for you but not found you... He would have noticed that no one was here anymore... And he wouldn't have looked at Pride Rock because he still thought he wasn't allowed to go there, but didn't know that that had changed thanks to Mohatu... After that, he would most likely have turned around and returned to the jungle to his girlfriend..."

Kiburi:
"Simba... what have I done...? But what does that have to do with my brand...?"

Simba(M):
"Once he told us he can, you had him remove your brand without hesitation..."

Kiburi looks motionless at the ground.

Bahati:
"We can do that too, if you want. The very day after he arrived, he shared his own supernatural powers with us."

Kiburi:
“No, thanks… Only my Simba himself does that… He has a girlfriend…?”

Simba(M):
"Yes, he had met her in the jungle. She and her pride had followed him here without his knowledge. They arrived here two days after Simba and now live with us. Three months later, you became a grandfather."

Kiburi:
“In your time I have grand-cubs…?”

Simba(M):
"A grandson and a granddaughter named Mheetu and Elanna..."

Bahati:
"Maybe they exist in your time too, but they live in the jungle."

Simba(M):
"If we knew where they are, we would take you to them..."

Kiburi:
“If only I had stayed lying under my tree...”

Simba(M):
"Kiburi, there's no point in blaming yourself now. It can't be changed anyway. Besides, this is all just an assumption on our part. Nothing that might have happened in your time has to be true."

Kiburi:
"I don't know..."

Simba(M):
"To distract ourselves a little, let's come back to your question about how we made it to your time. Simba was struggling with himself that Amara hadn't made it home. Both Rafiki and he realized that they knew a lot about potions and could learn a lot from each other. So, just a month after Simba's arrival, they joined forces and looked for a solution together. Just yesterday, after 13 years, they made a breakthrough. An ability that enabled Simba to travel through space and time. With it, he traveled 106 years back in time to the place where he had been separated from his mother. There he picked her up and brought her to our present. Now you are happily reunited."

Kiburi:
"I always thought they were both dead..."

Simba(M):
"In your time, that will probably be true in Amara's case... Because Simba probably lives in the jungle now, he never joined forces with Rafiki and thus was unable to travel through time. In our time, however, Simba took his mother with him on a shortcut. What was 106 years for you and Simba was only hours for Amara."

Kiburi:
“At least they are both doing well with you…”

Simba(M):
"Bahati and I were so excited by this sensational success that we asked Simba and Rafiki if they could make this ability available to us as well. Of course they did."

Kiburi:
“And so you too have set out on your journey and have now landed in my time…”

Simba(M):
“Yes, although involuntarily.”

Bahati:
"Simba and I actually wanted to find out who the stranger was who had saved him from falling into the herd of wildebeest. That was already too much for us. Dad only survived because Rafiki found a way to give him your supernatural powers at the last moment. In your time, however, this did not happen for a reason unknown to us. This meant that Uncle Taka's plans were able to succeed across the board. Dad died in the herd of wildebeest and the stranger did not appear, so Simba was injured by the wildebeest and became easy prey for the hyenas..."

Kiburi:
"That's what your brother looked like... He was unrecognizable..."

Bahati:
"I don't even want to imagine it... Well... now we're sitting here and wondering why everything turned out differently than we know it."

Kiburi:
"This is really very strange..."

Simba(M):
"It is, but we'll find out what caused it. Before Bahati and I go looking for it, Kiburi, there's one more thing we'd like to know. You don't have to tell us if you don't feel like it, but: What happened in your time after Taka's success?"

Kiburi:
exhales long
"Not good, as you can see... But I will tell you, listen carefully... Anyone who knew Mufasa well could already have guessed the disaster when the sun suddenly set unusually quickly that afternoon... I immediately rushed to Pride Rock, where only minutes later sad certainty reigned... Taka and Zira appeared out of nowhere and surprised us with the terrible news... We were paralyzed, your mother in particular was visibly in pain... That same day Taka gave his first speech... In it he told us what would happen next... He snatched your mother from the throne and took Zira as his queen... But that was only the beginning, because one shock after another followed... He opened the doors to the Outlands and let countless lions and hyenas march in from there... But the biggest blow struck us when he introduced us to Zira... As you may also know, when Kiros was overthrown, many of his followers were able to flee..."

Bahati:
"We know that..."

Kiburi:
"At least the lions were their descendants... They had planned this day for generations... Zira was the leader... and Taka had joined them... They were also responsible for the attack on the Land of Giants six years before... I can't shake the feeling that they also had something to do with Ahadi's death..."

Bahati:
"That's exactly how it was..."

Kiburi:
astonished
“How can you be so sure…?”

Simba(M):
"That, Kiburi, is something that would probably have never come to light in our time without Simba... The very morning after his arrival, he teleported with Dad to the Outlands and revived Ahadi at Dad's request. When he was back in life, he told us what had happened. Uncle Taka had lured him into an ambush, whereupon Zira's lions killed him ON HIS ORDER. Furthermore, it was only through Ahadi's revival that we learned that at the time of his murder he was already a grandfather."

Kiburi:
“So it did… Do you mean Nuka?”

Simba(M):
"Yes..."

Kiburi:
"He existed in my time as well... We were horrified to discover that on that day when they introduced him to us... But now things got really bad when they told us what they were planning to do next... The Outlands joined the Pride Lands with immediate effect... In their 'dictatorship', as they called it, there was no place for cubs of rivals... Therefore, all of them were to be handed over to them... In order to complete the last part of their vision, we were to help with the preparations for the conquest of the Sunlands... As you can probably imagine, we refused to comply with that in any way... But I still remember Taka's answer to that... 'I'm warning you just this once. For anyone who shows even the slightest resistance, we will randomly choose one of you and kill them. Then you will take responsibility for it.' We were intimidated... Even I, although I was immune to injuries... The very next day, disaster began to take its course... They began to hunt the cubs... Kubwa, your female friend, Simba... was the first victim..."

Simba(M):
"I'm not surprised, given her dwarfism... In our time, she is my queen and, thanks to your supernatural powers, as big as I am... Her past is no longer visible... Today, she is a queen as strong as she is confident..."

Kiburi:
"That's how I would have judged her too... It's a pity I wasn't allowed to experience that... While we mourned her, the completely senseless slaughter continued... To make matters worse, a few days later Malka, the prince of the Sunlands, strayed onto the wrong side of the border..."

Simba(M):
"He did the same in our time... After a rocky start, we became friends with him and over the years our friendship expanded to include our entire family... Today we are allies and have even united our kingdoms... It works perfectly... No one has ever regretted this step..."

Kiburi:
"Well... be glad that things went so peacefully in your time... In stark contrast to us... Malka's parents considered the murder of their son an act of war and announced serious consequences... But that didn't happen, because Taka and Zira were faster... Like a huge swarm of locusts, their followers invaded the Sunlands... Nobody could stop them... Most of the residents there died during the raid... Those who survived, and there were only a very few, fled to the surrounding kingdoms or even further away to avoid being pursued... With that, Taka and Zira had reached their goal... They had successfully invaded three kingdoms and turned them into their own dictatorship... And we were caught in the middle of it all... We gradually lost hope that we could still do anything to stop it..."

Bahati:
"Why didn't you just become a giant, as we know you? Then you would have taken them out single-handed."

Kiburi:
“You’re right, Bahati… That would have been THE solution, of course… if I hadn’t lost that very ability…”

Simba(M):
“Wait… you can’t change your size anymore?”

Kiburi:
nods sadly
“Taka had stolen it from me…”

Simba(M) and Bahati look at each other in horror. In fact, something even worse has happened here than in Simba's(K) time.

Bahati:
"He could just take your powers away? How?"

Kiburi:
"It was a small cause with a literally big effect... Taka knew that Rafiki had already been researching my supernatural powers during Mufasa's lifetime... Of course he told Zira about it and so the two of them gave him the order to enable them to get hold of them... Then even I would not have been able to stop them anymore... Rafiki saw this as a great opportunity for liberation... He sat down in his laboratory and made a potion with the aim of fatally poisoning Taka and Zira... The next day he lured him into his tree under the pretense of wanting to carry out a test and gave him said potion. Rafiki hoped that his potion would kill Taka quickly, but unfortunately that didn't happen... Somewhere during production he had made a horrible mistake, which was now to have bitter consequences... Within seconds, Taka became as strong as Mufasa and as big as an elephant, about the same size as you are now... Rafiki was just trying to explain to him that this was not planned, when without warning, Taka tried to strike him with two blows of his paw. They barely missed him and scratched his wall paintings instead... Before he left, Taka announced that Rafiki would have to do the same to Zira and Nuka the next day and threatened to cut him in two if he refused..."

Simba(M):
"We saw the scratches when we arrived here. They were huge."

Kiburi:
"You bet... And that was the least of our worries... A short time later he met me and challenged me... 'Well, if you want to make it that easy for us, then so be it,' I thought to myself... But just as I was preparing to take on his size, the unthinkable happened... He looked at me with a stony look and pointed his right paw at me... Suddenly, for a few seconds, I felt as if I had been seized by an invisible force... Seconds later I would find out what that had done to me... I tried to grow, as I had always done... but it no longer worked... When Taka grinned at me devilishly, I was scared to death for the first time in my long life... What if he had also taken away my immortality and invulnerability...? I tried to escape, but before I knew it, he had already caught up with me and stomped me into the ground... But I survived without a single scratch... He couldn't take away my other two powers, and so Taka, Zira and Nuka had to accept that they couldn't get rid of me... The only positive thing for us: Taka couldn't change his size either, just like I couldn't from that point on... He stayed as big as he was... That wasn't actually what he wanted, but it didn't bother him... But what could we do to counter a monster like Taka when even I couldn't... Exactly... Nothing... Your mother thought so too... And so we accepted our fate for the time being and tried to make the best of it..."

Bahati:
“You hit the nail on the head: this is truly unbelievable.”

Simba(M):
"How long has this 'time being' been going on?"

Kiburi:
"Five years..."

Simba(M) and Bahati breathe out long.

Kiburi:
"During this time, we became fewer and fewer and the Pride Lands became increasingly desolate... More and more wanted to flee, but whoever was caught was responsible for the death of an innocent bystander... Two lions named Kovu and Tama were particularly responsible for this... They seemed to have their eyes and ears everywhere... Anyone who even thought about fleeing or resisting was betrayed by them on the spot... The situation became even more dangerous for us when something happened that we had not known about until then... Zira had become pregnant by Taka for a second time... but due to constant malnutrition she lost her cub before it was born... This made Taka even more brutal and unscrupulous... Saying a single wrong word to him could be the last thing you did..."

Simba(M) and Bahati look at each other. So this is what became of Taka's and Zira's second cub.

Kiburi:
"But that still wasn't enough... Immediately after the failure of his assassination attempt, Rafiki also decided to flee... In view of recent events, we strongly advised him against it, but for our own good, he saw himself forced to do so... He wanted to cross the Jangwa zone overnight and stay with his relatives at its other end in the jungle to look for a solution there... The next day he disappeared, which, as we expected, had been noticed... But to our surprise, no one was killed for it... at least we had not heard anything to the contrary... But even without Rafiki, we held on bravely until the day when we came to a devastating realization... Taka, Zira, Nuka and numerous their followers had a meeting... Sarabi, I and some of those who had survived until then listened secretly... During the meeting, Taka and Zira snubbed each other with their 'brilliant' plan that had once led them to success... We were shocked... It was no accident, just like Taka had always claimed it... They were both responsible for your death and that of your father and shortly after Ahadi they even brought Uru onto their conscience, Simba... But the WORST came at the end... Taka and Zira presented their followers with a skull... On the very day of your death they all came back to the gorge, devoured you both, by skin and hair, and kept Mufasa's skull as a trophy... An absolute barbarism that we could no longer watch and had to retreat..."

Simba(M) and Bahati hang their heads in shock.

Simba(M):
hugs Bahati with his left paw
"I'm so sorry, Bahati..."

Bahati:
hugs Simba(M) with his right paw
"Don't blame yourself, Simba... We did the right thing..."
licks Simba's cheek

Kiburi:
Back at a safe distance, your mother had to give free rein to her feelings... She screamed in pain and buried her head in my mane... These realizations were too much for her... At this point, I no longer knew how I could comfort her... Our fellow survivors also looked as they had given up hope for better times... But at that very moment, Sarabi became more determined than ever... She decided to avenge you... She said that she owed that to you... To do this, I was to take part in a second regicide... We took an enormous risk for this... We sent one of us at a time to the surrounding kingdoms... Fortunately, no one was discovered... They were to report on our situation and our realizations, asking for support in our attempt to overthrow the dictatorship... Until then, it was thought that we were no longer alive, we had been so isolated from the outside world... But new hope was emerging... Under the leadership of Sarabi's birth-land, Milima Saba, all parties met at a secret place. There they gathered together and planned the counterattack... And it was unprecedented... With a cooperation between Milima Saba, Msitu's Forest and the Upana Plains, the liberation of the Sunlands began first... They surrounded it unnoticed and then fought their way into the interior... Because they far outnumbered the invaders living there, none of them could escape... The Sunlands were liberated without Taka and Zira having the slightest idea of it... Next, the three kingdoms approached the Pride Lands from the direction of the Sunlands and started a fake attack... At least Taka your mother knew well enough to know how he would proceed in such a situation... And both he and Zira fell for the deception... Highly alarmed, they called for all reinforcements from the Land of Giants... While they were still on their way to the Pride Lands, the Mwanga Valley, the Mkutano Mountains and the Upana Plains went into action... The latter now fought at two fronts at the same time... They followed their opponents from a safe distance and were thus able to reconquer the Land of Giants unhindered... The grand finale then took place in the Pride Lands... Now we joined in and stood united against Taka and Zira... Now we were dependent on each one of us, because Taka was known to still be as big as an elephant... Of course, they reminded us again of the consequences this would have... But now that we had support, we no longer showed any inhibitions about resisting... While Taka and Zira were still discussing things with us and more and more of their followers joined them, our allies prepared for the final blow... The fronts split up, cut off all escape routes and approached us... Just as Taka and Zira were about to order their followers to kill us all, the trap snapped... Our allies stormed towards them from all directions... There was no escape... The final battle for the Pride Lands dragged on for hours... As it progressed, it looked more and more like as if we were going to lose this decisive battle due to Taka's superiority... But then the wonder that nobody believed in happened... After five long years, Rafiki's failed potion lost its effect... Taka shrank back to his normal size and his body returned to the stature we knew him to have... At the same time, I felt my most famous ability returning to me... I could change my size again... I used it immediately and looked down at Taka with an angry look... 'Who is the Lion King now, huh!?' I asked him, but there was no answer... Without hesitation, I made short work of him... With just one well-aimed kick, I stomped him into the ground and he was history... Zira and even Nuka followed shortly afterwards... The tables had turned so quickly... Since their followers no longer had a leader, they were no longer able to coordinate and thus powerless against us... With this clear advantage, we fought the battle to the end until the last opponent had fallen... Not a single one had escaped us... And so the wonder had succeeded... The Pride Lands, the Sunlands and the Land of Giants were free again..."

Bahati:
“Phew…, intense story, Kiburi… But regardless, you have remained an excellent storyteller.”

Kiburi:
“Thank you, Bahati… At least one positive message...”

Simba(M):
"What happened after the liberation? From the looks of things now, something else must have happened after that."

Kiburi:
“It is… And now you will find out about that too… After our success, your mother returned to the throne and restored the original borders of all three lands… But both the Sunlands and the Land of Giants no longer had a ruler… So she contacted our neighbors to negotiate a possible takeover… With success… The Mkutano Mountains, the Mwanga Valley and the Upana Plains divided the Land of Giants between themselves, while the Sunlands went to Msitu’s forest… Milima Saba was not interested in expanding their territory… The Pride Lands were to remain within their original borders to prevent Taka and Zira from winning posthumously… This way your mother restored the Pride Lands to their former prosperity… But that was only to last for a short time, because just like with the Sunlands and the Land of Giants, the actual disaster had long since occurred… The kings and all their descendants were dead… When your mother was no longer able to rule just a few years later, she heard around who would want to take over the Pride Lands... But nobody wanted it... What had worked perfectly years before, now failed across the board... So your mother had no choice but to make a momentous decision... To prevent it from falling into evil paws again, she dissolved the Pride Lands as a kingdom and incorporated it into the Jangwa Zone as a politically neutral area... Broken-hearted, she then retreated to her birthplace of Milima Saba, where she died two months later... While in the following time you could watch the Pride Lands collapse, gradually all the inhabitants left the land... Only I remained here... because I did not want to give up the existence that I had built up over the last 142 years... Well... that was 17 years ago now... Since then, it has gotten worse and worse... Due to the lack of food, I steadily lost strength... One day, it got to the point where I lost my mane within a short period of time... It just fell out... Now I am just skin and bones and it doesn't look like anything will ever get better again... I miss everyone I once knew here... Believe me, I would want to die and follow them... But I can't... My supernatural powers are keeping me alive forever... As you can see, eternal life does not only have advantages..."

Simba(M) and Bahati look at Kiburi with pity. Kiburi slowly stands up and tries to grow, but nothing happens.

Kiburi:
groans
"There you see... I'm so weak already that I can't even change my size anymore..."

Simba(M):
“Then we don’t want to make you look small any longer.”

Simba(M) and Bahati shrink back to their normal sizes.

Kiburi:
"That's nice of you..."
sinks back to the ground

Bahati:
"What a disappointment... They abandoned us all... Much to your detriment..."

Kiburi:
"Yes... sad but true... There was even a persistent rumor that they did this on purpose to take revenge on us for the wars under Kiros and Taka and Zira... I don't believe a word of it... Our relations quickly improved after the liberation... If that would be true, then why did they help us in the first place...?"

Simba(M):
"I think so too. Something like that would be unimaginable in our time. We get along very well with our neighbors and would never let each other down. But something else, Kiburi: Do you know what became of Rafiki?"

Kiburi:
"Unfortunately not... He never returned... We never heard from him again, not even after the liberation... Whether he never heard about it or never reached his relatives is unknown... His fate will remain unknown forever..."

Brief silence.

Simba(M):
"Kiburi..., we thank you for your many stories. You have helped us a lot with them. Bahati and I will now travel back in time and make sure that we are spared this terrible fate."

Kiburi:
“You do realize that this is cheating…?”

Bahati:
"We understand that. But I would also like to live my eternal life and enrich the Pride Lands with it. It would also be in your interest. Then you will never have to suffer as much as you do now. You can see your family again and enjoy being a grandfather."

Kiburi:
“Yes, that’s right… That would really be what I want… Oh..., I've just remembered something... During my last conversation with him, Rafiki said something to me that I never understood... He would have been able to prevent all of this from the start if he had just thought of a little thing... When I asked him what it was, he didn't want to answer me... Otherwise I would blame myself a lot, just like he blamed himself... Then he disappeared... Does that help you...? "

Simba(M):
"Certainly... You don't have to wait much longer, Kiburi. We'll look into it. Then Bahati and I will put everything in the right place so that no one has to suffer anymore."

Bahati:
“We will set out immediately and put an end to the suffering.”

Kiburi:
"I thank you... And wish you good luck, may it succeed..."

Simba(M), Bahati:
"Thank you, Kiburi..."

Simba(M) and Bahati stand up and take up position a few steps away from Kiburi.

Kiburi:
"Wait, you two, one more question... In your time... Have we won the war against the Outlands as well...?"

Simba(M):
"Yes, we did. The Pride Lands and the Sunlands were never conquered. The war ended two days after Simba arrived. Thanks to him, there were no casualties on our side. Nuka was a witness when Ahadi was murdered. With the fact that Simba had revived Ahadi the day before, we gave him the biggest shock of his life."

Kiburi:
grins and giggles
"Well done... Take care, you two..."

Simba(M):
"We will..."

Bahati:
"Kiburi, we'll see each other again..."

Simba(M) and Bahati leave time and vanish into thin air before Kiburi's eyes. The latter stares at the wall for a moment.

Kiburi:
"They're gone..."
looks around in disbelief
"What was that...? Did all of this really just happen...? Or am I starting to hallucinate...? Well, whatever... Then at least I'll have something to tell my next visitor... Even if no one will believe me anyway..."

Kiburi lies down again and tries to go back to sleep. Simba(M) and Bahati look at him pityingly.

Bahati:
"He is really very much to be pitied..."

Simba(M):
"Yes... He is the one who suffers from all this... I never thought it would be possible that our neighbors would abandon us like this..."

Bahati:
“Shouldn’t we have told him that he is the true king of the Pride Lands?”

Simba(M):
"No, not doing so was the right thing to do. Look at him. In his current condition of health, he is not fit to govern. Even if he were, the Pride Lands, even within the borders that applied in Dad's time, are way too large for him to rule it all by himself. He would need subservients, there is no way around it."

Bahati:
"I understand. Yes, Simba, you're right. We have to prevent it from getting to this point. But what do we have to do to make that happen?"

Simba(M):
"While we were with Kiburi, I reflected on our experiences so far. I am now sure where we need to intervene. That is exactly where I am taking us now."

Simba(M) and Bahati initiate the time jump. They look at Kiburi until he and the cave have disappeared into the fog.

Bahati:
"But there's one thing I also don't understand, Simba. If Simba really helped Kiburi escape from the people in this timeline, how could that be possible? Simba and Rafiki never met here. As a result, he couldn't have made the journey through time here."

Simba(M):
"Well, I can't tell you either... But we shouldn't worry about that. That's part of a story that we're going to prevent from happening now."

Bahati:
"Absolutely. We have to save our future."

Chapter 41: Simba & Bahati: Brothers in time - Just a little thing

Chapter Text

Shortly afterwards, the fog clears. Simba(M) and Bahati have arrived back in 1996 on the evening before the events in the gorge. Now they are standing at the foot of Rafiki's tree.

Simba(M):
"Here we are."

Bahati:
"Where are we now?"

Simba(M):
"At the foot of Rafiki's tree the evening before the events in the gorge."

Bahati:
“Look, here comes Rafiki.”

Rafiki appears out of the tall grass. His face looks very worried. He walks to the depressions in the trunk.

Rafiki:
begins to climb up the trunk
“I hope I didn’t promise them too much…”

Without further words, Rafiki climbs up the trunk and disappears into his tree.

Simba(M):
"He is very worried."

Bahati:
"It's obvious. But, Simba, why should we intervene here?"

Simba(M):
"Isn't that obvious, Bahati? As I said, I've been thinking about it. You heard by yourself that Rafiki sees no way to make Kiburi's supernatural powers available to us. In our time, however, the exact opposite has happened. That only allows ONE conclusion. Rafiki didn't come up with the solution himself, it was revealed to him."

Bahati:
“And by whom?”

Simba(M):
"By me..."

Bahati:
"BY YOU!?"

Simba(M):
"Yes. That is the only way to thwart Uncle Taka's and Zira's plans. Then we will all be spared terrible suffering, especially Kiburi. Otherwise, both Kion and you will never be born. You said that yourself earlier."

Bahati:
“Why don’t we do this together?”

Simba(M):
"It's very simple, Bahati. Do you remember what Malka said to you earlier? We are in the time BEFORE your time. Under no circumstances anyone here can know about your existence. Who knows if I would ever get to know you then. At this time I am an only cub and Mom and Dad are not thinking about having another cub. I can't imagine it here either. That must not change."

Bahati:
"Yes, I remember. That's true, of course. All you need now is a plan of how to proceed."

Simba(M):
"I've already thought about that too. I'll enter time, climb up to him and explain to him what he has to do to avert the impending catastrophe."

Bahati:
"But you are still a cub here. He will not recognize you. Maybe he will even try to chase you away. And we don't know how the potion is prepared because Rafiki is hiding it from us."

Simba(M):
"As soon as I show him my baptismal mark, he will listen to me. At this time, each mark is still unique. It is true that we do not know how the potion is prepared. But we know the ingredients. Only Rafiki knows the rest."

Bahati:
doubtful look
“This will be a risky intervention, Simba...”

Simba(M):
"But it is necessary so that time takes the course we know... Simba and Mohatu also took the risk... Then we can do it too... And now I'm going to climb up there and tell him as gently as possible... In the hope that at the same time I'll find out what his little thing is all about..."

Bahati:
"Good luck, Simba..."

Simba(M):
"Thank you... I'll need it..."

Simba(M) enters time and walks to the depressions in the trunk. He climbs up as quietly and carefully as possible. Remaining outside of time, Bahati jumps to the top end of the depressions and waits for Simba(M) while he climbs up. Once at the top, Simba(M) looks down again, assuming that Bahati is still standing there.

Simba(M):
"Wish me luck again, Bahati..."

Bahati:
"You have my blessing, brother-heart..."

Simba(M) quietly turns around and sneaks towards the entrance. Bahati sneaks along beside him, invisible for him. When they reach the entrance, they carefully look around the corner. Rafiki is sitting in front of his wall paintings and is visibly racking his brains. He keeps hitting his forehead with his fist.

Rafiki:
"Oh, what shall I do...? WHAT shall I do...? It can't be prevented..."

Simba(M):
takes a step forward
"Rafiki..."

Rafiki:
gets a huge fright
"AAHHH!"
jumps up
“WHAT IS THIS!? WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN MY TREE!?”

Simba(M):
"No need to worry. I come with peaceful intentions."

Rafiki:
“I’LL COUNT TO THREE, THEN YOU’LL BE BACK DOWNSTAIRS OR I’LL CALL KING MUFASA!”

Simba(M):
“Please, Rafiki, I need to talk to you urgently.”

Rafiki:
pauses, becomes alert
“How do you know my name!? Do we know each other!?”

Simba(M):
"Better than you think."

Simba(M) enters the room, but only takes one step before Rafiki threateningly points the tip of his stick at him.

Rafiki:
“NO STEP FURTHER! WHO are you!?”

Simba(M):
"I... am Simba."

Rafiki:
lowers his stick a little
"That's a coincidence. I only know one Simba, our prince."

Simba(M):
“That’s exactly the one standing in front of you right now as an adult.”

Rafiki:
laughs and shakes
"Do you want to tell me a fairy tale? That's hardly possible. Simba is still a cub. He can't grow up in just a few hours."

Simba(M):
"Rafiki..., it is the truth..."

Rafiki:
laughs again
“That joke is good! THAT joke is really good!”
slowly calms down
"All right... you shall have your chance. Give me just one reason why I should believe you."

Simba(M):
"Okay, then come over here."

Rafiki:
"I shall come to you?"

Simba(M):
“Do you want to see your reason or not?”

Rafiki:
"Yes, but... I don't know..."

Simba(M):
"I don't bite."

Rafiki:
walks slowly and carefully towards Simba(M)
“Okay, but don’t make any wrong moves.”

Simba(M):
“Not a single wrong move.”

Rafiki:
is now standing in front of Simba(M)
“So, where is my reason?”

Simba(M):
points to his head
"Right here."

Simba(M) strokes his head and pushes back a part of his mane. In doing so, he reveals exactly the same mark that Rafiki had drawn there for him at his christening. Rafiki sees it and reacts nervously.

Rafiki:
“This can’t be… Impossible…!”

Simba(M):
“Yes, it can.”

Rafiki:
“This is the same mark that I painted on Simba’s head at his christening…! Nobody but me knows the recipe for it…! You can’t just copy it…!”

Simba(M):
"Rafiki, it's not copied either. That was YOU. I am Simba, King Simba. The Simba you christened four months ago, but as an adult. I exist temporarily as a king and as a prince."

Rafiki:
falls to his knees in front of Simba(M) and bows
"Your Majesty, I am heartbroken... I had no idea..."

Simba(M):
“So I convinced you?”

Rafiki:
“Yes, you did.”

Simba(M):
"Fine. Then you can get up again and call me Simba. Unlike my father, I don't take it that seriously."

Rafiki:
slowly gets back up
"I don't mean to offend you, but your appearance makes me shudder."

Simba(M):
“That’s what I thought, and I can see it in your face.”

Rafiki:
“How can you exist twice now?”

Simba(M):
"For you, it will be a long time yet, but for me yesterday the day came when we will be able to travel through space and time."

Rafiki:
“We will be able to travel through time?”

Simba(M):
nods
"That's exactly where I come from... From the future..."

Rafiki:
“Unbelievable… What brings you here?”

Simba(M):
“I have come to save us all.”

Rafiki:
“You know my prediction... Will it come true?”

Simba(M):
"Yes..., it will... Tomorrow Mufasa will be killed by Taka and I will be killed by the hyenas... Over there in the gorge..."

Rafiki:
"No, no, no... I was hoping I would be wrong ONCE...! What will happen after that?"

Simba(M):
"Then the catastrophe will take its course... That very day, Taka will seize the throne and claim that our deaths were an accident... He will join forces with the Outlands and establish a dictatorship... A week later, he will conquer the Sunlands, completing the plan of the invaders from the Outlands... This marks the beginning of a reign of terror... It is not until five years later, when my mother hears by chance that the events in the gorge were not an accident, that a counterattack takes place. She coordinates a major counterattack on several fronts with all of our neighboring lands. Her plan actually works and the Pride Lands, the Land of Giants and the Sunlands are liberated. But this only brings temporary relief, because the real catastrophe has long since occurred. The king and all his descendants are dead. As my mother's time as queen draws to a close, she will ask around which of our neighbors would like to take over the Pride Lands. But nobody is interested... As a result, my mother is forced to make a momentous decision. To prevent it from falling into evil paws again, she will dissolve the Pride Lands as a kingdom and annex it to the Jangwa zone. Then, heartbroken, she will retreat to her birthplace of Milima Saba. There she will die two months later. The Pride Lands will collapse and degenerate into a desolate, dry land without life. Little by little, all the inhabitants will leave the land. Only Kiburi will remain. That will be the fate of the Pride Lands..."

Rafiki has listened attentively. He is shocked by the dark future of the Pride Lands.

Rafiki:
"How terrible... You can't make this up... But, Simba... If you say that you and your father are going to die tomorrow, then there's one thing I don't understand: Why are you sitting in front of me as an adult now?"

Simba(M):
"That's the interesting thing, Rafiki. In the time I come from, none of this happened. It was prevented. Until a few minutes ago, you were discussing with Mufasa and Sarabi how you could prevent the disaster that is rising from Uncle Taka. Sarabi suggested to make use of Kiburi's supernatural powers. You wanted to think about that and that's why you're here now."

Rafiki:
"Correct. But I'm afraid that her suggestion cannot be implemented..."

Simba(M):
"This confirms my suspicion. I first followed your time without appearing here. In that case, your prediction comes true. In my time, however, you found a way to prevent that from happening using Kiburi."

Rafiki:
"That can't be, Simba. It's not possible to get to Kiburi's supernatural powers."

Simba(M):
"Yes, it is. You just didn't come up with the solution YOURSELF, you learned it from me... If you do tonight what I'm telling you now, you can avert the impending disaster."

Rafiki:
"Simba... traveling back in time and changing history...: technically that's cheating... But if it gives us all a better future, I'd rather overlook it... So then... you have my undivided attention. What do I have to do?"

Simba(M):
"Well... Before I came to you, your thoughts were probably only about Kiburi..."

Rafiki:
"Oh yes..., more than ever..."

Simba(M):
"My mother's suggestion has already put you on the right path. The solution does not sound very appetizing, but... it is in Kiburi's blood."

Rafiki:
"I already had that suspicion... But yes, that really doesn't sound very appetizing..."

Simba(M):
"Then you're almost there. You have to take some of it from him. That's where his supernatural powers are."

Rafiki:
"That's exactly where the problem is. Kiburi is invulnerable. How are we supposed to get even close to his blood?"

Simba(M):
“Then you obviously haven’t thought about the fact that he can also disable it.”

Rafiki:
a light is dawning on him
"Of course! He can disable his invulnerability! I didn't think of that!"

Simba(M):
(“THAT was his little thing!”)
“This is the first step towards a better future.”

Rafiki:
"Okay, I'll take some of his blood. What do I have to do with it?"

Simba(M):
"You also need a banana and a gaballo fruit. You have to make a potion from these three ingredients."

Rafiki:
"I should still have some of those... When I've come this far: How is the potion being made?"

Simba(M):
"I would tell you if I knew. You've figured out yourself how to make it. All I can tell you is how to tell when the potion is ready. It will become transparent, and its color will slowly change from yellow to green and back. When that's the case, report to Mufasa tomorrow and have him drink the potion. Then he will survive the events in the gorge and your prediction will not come true."

Rafiki:
"It would be the first time that this happens to me. No one will be mad at me for that, will they?"

Simba(M):
"On the contrary. Everyone will be very happy about it."

Rafiki:
“Shouldn’t I give you the potion as well, just to be on the safe side?”

Simba(M):
"No, that is not necessary. I will only receive the potion after Mufasa has asked you to make it for me again. Have the ingredients ready. Then our better future will take its course."

Rafiki:
"Good... Simba, I think I can do this... Thank you for reminding me of this... LITTLE THING... I'll get to work right away..."

Simba(M):
serious face
"Rafiki..."

Rafiki:
"Yes?"

Simba(M):
"This conversation never took place. No one must ever know that I was here. Taking blood from Kiburi is YOUR idea. And regarding the potion: you must keep quiet, no matter what the circumstances. Only you are allowed to know how it is prepared. For good reason: Now Taka and Zira will die tomorrow instead of Mufasa and me. But the war against the Outlands will continue for a long time. The potion must not fall into their paws under any circumstances."

Rafiki:
“That doesn’t exactly sound like a better future...”

Simba(M):
"Believe me, it will be better. Worlds better than the one fate had planned for us. You just have to hold on. That's all I can tell you about the new future."
points with raised paw at Rafiki
"Remember my gestures. Only when I ask you to do so in front of the gathered pride may you tell what you experienced here in your tree this evening. The same goes for the potion. Until then: silence. Do you understand?"

Rafiki:
"Yes, Simba. You have my word. No one will find out about this."

Simba(M):
"Once you have finished that potion for my younger self and brought it to the storage room, make sure you put your notes on your stool in the lab and leave them there. That will give me a decisive advantage."

Rafiki:
"Okay. I'll keep that in mind."

Simba(M):
stands up and gets into position
“Well, then get started, because time is short.”

Rafiki:
“Simba..., this is our little secret.”

Simba(M):
grins
“Yes..., my younger self also heard that today...”

Rafiki:
"And thank you again for giving me a gaballo fruit for my birthday. You really made me very happy with that."

Simba(M):
“I was happy to do that, Rafiki.”

Rafiki:
“Then I will take action now and save our future.”

Simba(M):
nods
"Make it so... We'll see each other again... Until then: All the best..."

Simba(M) leaves time and vanishes into thin air before Rafiki's eyes. The latter's eyes widen.

Rafiki:
"What was that? He just vanished. Did I just dream that? Why didn't I think of that myself?"
shakes his head
"That doesn't matter now. I have a job to do."

Rafiki grabs his stick and leaves the room in a hurry. Bahati is now sitting next to Simba(M) again. He had sat between the two and watched everything.

Simba(M):
"That would be done... Now we know why he is silent. I ordered him to."

Bahati:
snuggles up to Simba(M)
"I'm proud of you, Simba. You did a really great job. Now we finally know what the problem was."

Simba(M):
"I did it for all of us, Bahati... Especially for you..."

Simba(M) and Bahati rub their heads together.

Simba(M):
"This reminds me of something I read in Rafiki's notes as a cub. It said: 'Made for Mufasa and Sarabi, for Simba only upon request.' At the time, I was so excited that I didn't think about how Rafiki could know that the potion would later be for me too. Now it makes sense."

Bahati:
"You bet. He'll make a note of it after you just told him. He should be arriving at Mom and Dad soon. Shall we follow him?"

Simba(M):
"That's exactly what we're doing. We're waiting for him there."

Simba(M) and Bahati jump to Pride Rock's cave and let the time run forward a few minutes. Once again Mufasa and Sarabi sit next to each other with tense faces and wait for Rafiki.

Bahati:
“It’s the same situation as before.”

Simba(M):
“Yes, but hopefully this time it will be different.”

Rafiki comes into the cave, this time with a less worried face, but a little excited. He sits down in front of Mufasa and Sarabi.

Mufasa:
"And?"

Rafiki:
"Mufasa, maybe it's possible."

Sarabi:
"Really?"

Rafiki:
"At least theoretically. I suspect that Kiburi's supernatural powers are in his blood. Kiburi is able to temporarily disable his invulnerability. If we take some of his blood, then I might be able to create a potion that will allow us to gain his supernatural powers as well."

Sarabi:
“Rafiki, you are the best.”

Rafiki:
"As I said: theoretically. I can't promise you that it will work."

Mufasa:
"We'll find out shortly. Come on, Rafiki, get on. I'll take you to your lab so you can fetch everything you need. Then we'll go to Kiburi and explain to him what we're planning."

Rafiki:
climbs onto Mufasa's back
"Hopefully he'll go along with it."

Mufasa:
"He will. Kiburi treats Simba like his own cub. He would do anything for him, I have no doubt about that. Hold on tight, here we go."

Sarabi:
“Good luck, you two.”

With Rafiki on his back, Mufasa runs out of the cave.

Sarabi:
"You'll need it..."

Simba(M):
"It's worked out."

Bahati:
“We are getting closer and closer to our time.”

Simba(M):
"Yes, but the stranger is still on my mind... Hopefully he will appear this time..."

Bahati:
"Let's find out."

Simba(M):
nods
“We’re as good as there.”

Simba(M) initiates the time jump and moves to the next day with Bahati.

Chapter 42: Simba & Bahati: Brothers in time - The stranger

Chapter Text

When they arrive shortly afterwards, they find themselves at the top of the gorge. They are not a second too late. Young Simba tries to run away from the herd of wildebeest. But he is quickly caught up by it again. He sees the dead tree in front of him and jumps up on it with all his strength.

Bahati:
"There you are again. Hopefully it will work out better this time."

Simba(M):
"So far, so good. Come on, let's make sure Dad has better luck this time."

At the upper edge of the gorge Simba(M) and Bahati run against the herd of wildebeest, when they see Mufasa and Taka.

Bahati:
"There they are!"

Simba(M):
sees Mufasa and Taka
"Dad!"

Taka:
"There! There! On that tree!"

Simba:
“DAD!!! HELP!!!”

Mufasa:
“Hold on, Simba! I’m coming!”

Simba:
"Okay!!!"

A wildebeest rams Simba's tree. The tree almost breaks apart. Simba(M) sees it from a distance.

Simba:
"Ahhhh!"

Simba(M):
“The next wildebeest will destroy the tree.”

Bahati:
“Dad is going to jump down any moment.”

While Bahati is still saying this, Mufasa is looking for and finding a suitable spot. After a brief hesitation, he jumps down into the herd of wildebeest.

Simba(M):
"He jumped."

Bahati:
“He’ll try to climb back up soon.”

In fact, Mufasa tries to climb up the wall again shortly afterwards. Bahati looks at him with relief.

Bahati:
"It worked, Simba! He has Kiburi's powers! He's not injured!"

Simba(M):
"That works for now. But what will happen to me?"

Both look in the direction of young Simba. Another wildebeest rams Simba's tree, causing it to break. Simba flies high into the air and falls into the herd again.

Simba(M):
stops time
"I suspected it! Even that doesn't save me from falling into the herd of wildebeest and being injured by it. All because the stranger still doesn't appear."
stomps on the ground in frustration
"Damn it! Now, after so many years, we finally have the chance to find out, and then he remains off the face of earth! That means we can only stand here and watch as I come to harm, even though we know full well that it never happened... And the biggest mystery in the history of our land will remain unsolved forever..."

Bahati doesn't answer. The sight of his big brother falling into the herd has triggered a long chain of flashbacks inside him, which are now awakening all of his instincts.

Bahati:
determined look
"No, Simba!"

Simba(M):
looks at Bahati in confusion
"No?"

Bahati:
"I won't let this happen! Not again!"
turns back time by important seconds and pulls Simba(M) with him

Simba(M):
"What are you going to do?"

Bahati:
"Dad has always said it: As long as we are together, everything is going to be okay! AND: I promised Kion that nothing will happen to Uncle Simba! That also goes for your younger self!"

Bahati starts time. Mufasa has barely disappeared into the herd of wildebeest when he enters time. He jumps over the edge and slides down the rocky wall into the gorge. Simba(M) is shocked.

Simba(M):
“BAHATI!!! What are you doing!?”

Bahati cannot hear Simba(M), even when the latter also enters time and tries to call him. Arriving on a ledge at Taka's level, Bahati stops in a proud Mufasa pose and gives his uncle on the opposite side a contemptuous look. Taka looks at Bahati with widened eyes.

Taka:
"What? Who is that?"

Bahati:
"MURDERER!!!"

Bahati continues his way down into the gorge while Taka looks after him in confusion until the former disappears into the dust of the herd of wildebeest. As a result, Simba(M) loses sight of Bahati.

Simba(M):
“Oh no, where did he go!?”

Simba(M) runs along the top of the gorge towards his younger self, hoping to spot Bahati. The latter is making his way through the wildebeest in the same direction. To his left he can briefly see Mufasa in the dust before he runs past him on the right.

Bahati:
“You can do it, Dad!”

Simba(M):
"There he is!"

Simba(M) has spotted Bahati among the wildebeest and follows him along the upper edge of the gorge. After the latter has passed the last bend, he sees young Simba hanging on the almost broken tree right in front of him.

Bahati:
“Hold on, Simba!”

In front of him, another wildebeest rams Simba's tree, causing it to break. Simba flies high into the air, but at exactly the right moment Bahati is there. He jumps up, opens his mouth and catches Simba precisely. Simba(M), who is watching everything from above, drops his jaw. He has found the solution to the riddle.

Simba(M):
“Yes! I knew it! Bahati was the stranger!”

With Simba in his mouth, Bahati makes his way through the wildebeest and tries to get to the wall on the left.

Bahati:
(“Hold on, my little big brother! The ledge must be just around the corner!”)

One more bend later, the safe ledge actually appears. Bahati jumps onto a small ledge and sets Simba down on the safe level.

Bahati:
“Stay sitting here! Your father is coming soon!”

Simba:
frightened
“Hey, who are you!?”

Bahati:
“I must not tell you, but one day you'll find out!”

Bahati hugs Simba with his left paw and licks his cheek once. Then he lets go of Simba and runs back into the herd of wildebeest. After fighting his way back to the middle of the gorge, he jumps out of time. Simba(M), who had been watching everything from above until then, quickly teleports to the other side of the gorge so that his younger self cannot see him. From there he watches the herd of wildebeest herd pass through. Meanwhile, Bahati has jumped back to Mufasa and Taka and is now sitting outside of time on the ledge right next to Taka. The latter is just addressing the infamous words to Mufasa.

Taka:
“And now: long live the king.”

Bahati looks into Mufasa's eyes and shudders. His father can be seen to be scared to death.

Bahati:
"No... Not again..."

Taka tries to release Mufasa's paws from the rock, but he fails. He looks down in surprise. Only now does he realize that his claws had never penetrated his brother's paws.

Bahati:
breathes a sigh of relief
“Luckily… Bravo, Rafiki…”

Taka repeats his last two steps. He tries again to sink his claws into Mufasa's paws and release them from the rock, but again without success.

Taka:
"Huh!? What the hell is going on here!?"

Mufasa:
("The potion is working...")

Suddenly Mufasa's expression changes from fear to fury. Now everything becomes clear to him.

Mufasa:
"You are not my brother!"

Mufasa squints his eyes and tries to concentrate, just as Kiburi always described. It actually works and he feels himself growing rapidly. Within seconds, he becomes so huge that his head reaches the top of the gorge while he can stand on its ground with his back paws. Furious and with his teeth bared, Mufasa looks down at Taka. Bahati is deeply impressed by the sight of him, while Taka panics.

Bahati:
"Wow... You are so powerful, Dad..."

Taka:
"Mufasa! How...!? How is this possible!?"

Mufasa:
"SILENCE!!! Taka, you can't be serious! You dare to betray me and try to murder Simba and me!?"

Taka:
“Opposite side! Who was that!?”

Mufasa:
“If somewhere in your mind you still have an image that you are the better king, then get rid of it!”
raises his right paw for the deadly blow
“Just like you get rid of your life now, you unscrupulous betrayer!”

Bahati:
to Taka
“Now YOU die.”

Taka:
holds his paws in front of his face
"Aaaaaaahh!"

Meanwhile, Simba(M) is still looking for Bahati from the upper edge of the gorge. A strong tremor in the ground tears him from his thoughts.

Simba(M):
"Now Dad has crushed Uncle Taka. Serves him so right. But where is Bahati?"

Shortly afterwards, the end of the wildebeest herd passes by, after which it becomes quiet in the gorge again.

Simba(M):
"Bahati...? Where have you gone...? Please tell me you're still alive..."

Simba(M) looks around. Minute after minute passes. But even after the last dust has settled, there is still no trace of Bahati. Simba(M) gradually begins to fear the worst. With tears in his eyes, he slowly sinks to the ground.

Simba(M):
"Bahati..., poor Bahati... You sacrificed yourself for me... For me, you were the perfect friend... Such a... loyal soul beyond compare... How am I supposed to explain this to Kopa and Kion...?"

Simba(M) lays his head on his paws and reminisces with tears in his eyes. Then he hears steps coming towards him. Simba(M) listens up and turns around.

Bahati:
grins
"Are you looking for me?"

Simba(M):
“BAHATI!!! MY SAVIOR, YOU ARE ALIVE!”

Simba(M) jumps up and runs towards Bahati. They fall into each other's arms with so much momentum that Bahati falls onto his back. Simba(M) hugs Bahati as tightly as he can and licks his cheek several times.

Simba(M):
“I love you, Bahati! I love you, I mean it! YOU saved me back then!”

Bahati:
“Yes, I know, but that doesn’t mean you have to strangle me with joy!”

Simba(M):
relaxes
"I knew it all along! Now it all makes sense! But YOU had some nerves jumping into the herd of wildebeest!"

Bahati:
gets up again
"I had to do this, Simba. It was my destiny. When I saw you fall into the herd, all our conversations about the stranger flashed before my eyes. Then I realized: It could only have been me. I didn’t want to see your injured younger self from the other timeline again.”

Simba(M):
“Bahati, your fatherly instincts have guided you.”

Bahati:
"That's right. And then there was my promise to Kion. But now I can understand how scared you must have been back then. Even though I'm protected, I felt it too. I, for my part, can hardly believe that you survived the time until I arrived unscathed. You didn't have Kiburi's powers back then."

Simba(M):
"I've never been so scared before... I thought I wouldn't survive, like Uncle Taka wanted... Where have you been for so long?"

Bahati:
"Right after I saved you, I jumped back to Uncle Taka. I saw the fear of death in Dad's eyes, but as soon as he realized he was protected, his fear turned to fury. That's how we witnessed him becoming a giant for the first time. Seconds later, his head was above us. I've never seen Dad so furious before."

Simba(M):
"I could hear him from here. The harshest thing I can remember was when he reprimanded me for my life-threatening trip to the elephant graveyard with Kubwa. That was a gentle breeze compared to what just happened here. I guess that was Grandfather Ahadi's side coming through."

Bahati:
"Sure. Well, and then Dad struck. I managed to escape here just in time. But I was outside of time, so nothing could happen to me."

Simba(M):
“The tremor of his blow could still be felt here.”

Simba(M) and Bahati feel a tremor in the ground. They look at each other in surprise.

Bahati:
"Now you say something. Did he crush him again?"

Simba(M):
"He should not."

The ground shakes again. Then Simba(M) gets an idea.

Simba(M):
"I know! Dad is on his way back. My younger self must be around here. Come on, let's go check it out."

Bahati:
“Let’s go.”

Simba(M) and Bahati leave time. They jump back into the gorge, where they find themselves next to young Simba. The latter is already lying on the ground, trembling, with his eyes closed.

Bahati:
"Perfect landing."

Simba(M):
"Here I am. I expect more wildebeest to come now."

Bahati:
"But in fact it will be Dad."

Mufasa comes around the corner.

Bahati:
sees Mufasa
"There he comes. Wow... Simba, look at him. He's grown even further."

Simba(M):
overwhelmed by the sight of Mufasa
"Wow... You said it. So impressive... So powerful..."

Young Simba risks a look between his toes.

Simba:
“Dad…? Why are you suddenly so big? THIS is the surprise?”
covers his eyes
"No, please don't hurt me! I should have listened to you!"

Mufasa:
discovers Simba on the ground
“Simba… Great Kings help me that nothing has happened to him…”

Mufasa concentrates. As quickly as he had grown, he shrinks back to his normal size and takes the last steps to Simba.

Simba(M):
“That was my first contact with Kiburi’s powers.”

Bahati:
"You're really scared. It can be seen."

Simba(M):
"I was. But now listen to how Dad successfully talks his way out of it."

Mufasa comes to Simba and shakes him with his left paw.

Mufasa:
“Simba…? Is everything okay?”

Simba looks up and sees Mufasa standing in front of him in his usual size.

Mufasa:
"Simba! Thank the great kings, you are all right."

Simba:
“Dad! Please, I can explain everything!”

Mufasa:
“You don’t have to, it wasn’t your fault.”

Simba:
"Uncle Taka brought me here. He said you had a surprise for me that was to die for. He also said I needed to work on my roar. Then he went to get you."

Mufasa:
("You sneaky one...")
“He called me, yes.”

Simba:
"It all happened so quickly. Suddenly this herd of wildebeest came running towards me. I tried to escape and just managed to save myself by climbing onto that tree. A wildebeest destroyed it and threw me into the air. And then suddenly there was this stranger."

Mufasa:
his jaw drops
"So it's true! When I tried to save you, I thought I saw a lion among the wildebeest."

Simba:
"He caught me in midair and took me through the herd of wildebeest to that ledge over there. He set me down and said, 'Stay sitting here! Your father is coming soon!' I wanted to know who he was, but he just replied, 'I must not tell you, but one day you'll find out!' Then he hugged me, licked my cheek and disappeared. He looked a lot like you."

Mufasa:
(“Thank you, stranger… Thank you for saving my son for me…”)
"As far as I could see him, I can confirm that. But what is the reason he is not allowed to say who he is? I am deeply indebted to him for his heroism."
thinks for a moment, then approaches Simba's head
"Maybe I can find out this way. Allow me, Simba?"

Mufasa smells Simba's cheek, where Bahati licked him, and thinks.

Mufasa:
"Hm…"

He smells again and takes a deep breath. He thinks again.

Mufasa:
"Strange... He's one of us, I'm absolutely sure of that. But I can't identify this scent with anyone."

Simba:
“How are we going to find out who that was?”

Mufasa:
"There are many possibilities, my son. One of them is right in front of us. Look, he left his traces. We will follow them later and hopefully find your savior. But all that matters for now is that we got through this unscathed. We have got to go home. Then Rafiki will examine us both and we will talk calmly about what happened. Agreed?"

Simba:
"Agreed."
looks around
“Where is Uncle Taka?”

Mufasa:
hangs his head
"Simba... How shall I tell you...? Your uncle is dead..."

Simba:
shocked
"What!? Uncle Taka is dead!? How could this happen? Did I scare the herd of wildebeest with my roar?"

Mufasa:
"No, my son. As I said, it was NOT YOUR fault. I had to kill him... And that was because I found out that he had ambushed you twice. The incident at the elephant graveyard last evening was HIS doing. It was HIS plan to panic the herd of wildebeest in the hope that we would both die in it. Fortunately, we survived. That is why I had to kill him so that he would no longer pose a threat. My supposed surprise never existed. It was all part of his plan. Believe me, it was not easy for me, but I did it for our own good..."

Simba:
sad
"I... I don't understand..."

Mufasa:
"You will understand someday..."

Simba:
"I hope so... So it wasn't a surprise that you were so big just now?"

Mufasa:
pretends to be confused
"What are you talking about?"

Simba:
“Just now you were a giant, coming stomping towards me.”

Mufasa:
"You dreamed that. You were unconscious when I found you. For a moment I thought you would never wake up again."

Simba:
“But… I know what I've seen…”

Mufasa:
"Simba..., all of this has seriously affected you, I can see it. I feel the same way. That's why we should leave this place as quickly as possible and not come back very soon."

Simba:
"Yes, Dad... I promise you... From now on I will obey you..."

Mufasa:
"That's good."
lies down on the ground
"Come on, climb on my head. Then you can rest while I get you out of here."

Simba:
snuggles to Mufasa's head in tears
"Thank you, Dad..."

Mufasa:
hugs Simba with his left paw
“Don’t worry, my son, everything will be fine…”

Simba climbs onto Mufasa's head, whereupon the latter stands up and quickly walks away from Simba(M) and Bahati.

Simba(M):
holds out his right paw to Bahati
"Bahati, high five."

Bahati:
“Everything is right?”

Simba(M):
"Every single word. We did it."

Simba(M) and Bahati give each other a high five.

Bahati:
delighted
“Great! Our time is saved.”

Simba(M):
“Now our land is facing the great future as we know it.”

Bahati:
"And I will be a part of it. You both looked very upset indeed. But compared to what we prevented together, it's bearable."

Simba(M):
"Absolutely. We will recover quickly."

Bahati:
"Dad talked his way out of it very well. You didn't go into it any further."

Simba(M):
"Not even afterwards. I was just too shocked. But it will keep me busy for the next 14 days until I ask Kiburi, and he proves to me that I was NOT dreaming."

Bahati:
"Which was followed by your big victory over Kovu."

Simba(M):
"Exactly. I still find it amusing today."

They both giggle.

Simba(M):
"It is part of a story that we will now let take its course. Because now that we have received our answers, it is time for us to return home. On the way there, I will show you how I met Malka."

Bahati:
"With pleasure. I am ready."

Simba(M):
"We only have to go one week further. And I still know exactly where it all began."

The time jump begins and Simba(M) and Bahati watch as the gorge disappears into the fog.

Chapter 43: Simba & Bahati: Brothers in time - Simba's new brother

Chapter Text

When the fog clears again after just a few seconds, Simba(M) and Bahati find themselves next to a row of rocks. Young Simba and Kubwa are wrestling on them for fun. Their mothers are lying next to them and watching them.

Bahati:
"She's got you, Simba."

Simba(M):
"Not really. I've let her win. Otherwise I would have been too strong as an opponent for her."

Bahati:
discovers Malka
“Is that Malka coming?”

Simba(M):
"Yes, he is. Or rather, he was as a cub."

Bahati:
“It’s incredible how you’ve changed compared to today.”

Simba(M):
nods
“Yes, it’s impressive.”

Malka approaches the group and is noticed by Kubwa's mother.

???:
"Who is that? Do you know the little one, Sarabi?"

Sarabi:
"No. He probably lost his pride."

Simba:
notices the lion cub
“Stop, Kubwa.”

???:
"Wow, what a lion girl. You don't stand a chance against her, buddy."

Simba:
"Nonsense. Kubwa and I are just playing. When it comes down to it..."

???:
"Kubwa. What a beautiful name. My name is Malka. Do you want to have some fun and wrestle?"

Kubwa:
"Nice to meet you, Malka. We're happy to do that. But give me a chance, otherwise you'll be way too big for me."

Simba:
disgusted
"Such a slimeball..."

Bahati:
“Uh! I guess you’ve already had enough.”

Simba(M):
“And it goes even further.”

Malka turns around and discovers two hyenas.

Malka:
"Hey, wait a minute...!"
runs towards the hyenas
“What are you hyenas thinking, stealing food from the lions!? Get lost!”

Sarabi and Kubwa's mother jump up.

Sarabi:
"We didn't even notice. Well done, my boy!"

The three lions give chase. Simba(M) stops time.

Simba(M):
"Well, that obviously made an impression on Kubwa. I wouldn't have dared to do something like that back then."

Bahati:
“After the experiences at the elephant graveyard just a week ago, this is only too understandable.”

Simba(M):
“For now nothing will happen.”

Simba(M) and Bahati skip some time while remaining at the location. In the meantime, Sarabi has informed Mufasa about the incident and Malka told about his origins. Mufasa, who has now arrived, is impressed.

Mufasa:
“The little one has a lot of courage.”

Simba:
"Puh! He only saved a few gnawed bones."

Simba(M):
"Here, Kubwa's sociability had a negative effect on me. For a moment, I thought Malka could take her away from me."

Bahati:
"It's noticeable on you. But that's what happens when you don't know the nature of the person you're talking to."

Sarabi joins them.

Sarabi:
"Malka told us that he lost his pride yesterday, Mufasa. Since then, the poor boy has been looking for his family."

Mufasa:
"We have to find her. If he lost it yesterday, it can't be far away."

Sarabi:
"I'll take care of it. According to his stories, he could come from the Sunlands. I'll ask around there."

Mufasa:
to Simba
"In the meantime, he is our guest and you will take good care of him, Simba. Okay?"

Simba:
“What if we don’t find his pride, Dad?”

Mufasa:
“Well, then he’ll probably stay with us.”

Sarabi:
“And you have a new brother, Simba.”

Simba's jaw drops in shock.

Simba:
“Such a show-off as a brother...? No way...! Besides, one prince is enough for our kingdom...”

Malka approaches Simba.

Malka:
"Kubwa is with her mom. Do you want to play together, Simba?"

Simba:
"Okay. Come with me, I'll show you my favorite place."

Malka:
“Sounds exciting!”

Simba leads Malka to the gorge. Simba(M) and Bahati jump to the entrance and wait for them there.

Simba(M):
"And so I lead him into the dead end where, without our intervention, I would have been killed a week ago."

Bahati:
"Even though it wasn't right, it had positive effects. It was the only way you discovered that he was actually completely different from what he pretended to be. And without what happened in the years up to your coronation, he probably wouldn't have been able to rule the Sunlands alone for nine years."

Simba(M):
"This is the only way he became the strong ally we know today. If we were to compare him with his younger self, two worlds would collide."

Bahati:
“Oh yes, definitely.”

Simba and Malka approach.

Simba(M):
“Especially what comes now will confirm it to you.”

Simba and Malka pass the entrance to the gorge.

Simba(M):
"Come on, let's follow them."

Simba(M) and Bahati run after them.

Malka:
“King Mufasa will not regret having me in his pride!”

Simba:
"Hmm!"

Malka:
“Now he has two strong and brave lion sons!”

Simba(M):
“But not for long, I thought to myself.”

Bahati:
"Well, today what Malka says is true. Today Mufasa has two sons."

Simba(M):
“That was unthinkable at that time.”

Simba and Malka arrive at the dead end. Malka is starting to get nervous.

Malka:
"It's really g-great here, but h-how do we get back?"

Simba:
“No problem, Malka.”

Simba(M):
"At least for me."

Bahati:
"He's already starting to get scared."

Simba(M):
"But I didn't notice. I was too busy trying to get rid of him."

Simba:
“It’s great to play hide and seek here! You search first, okay?”

Malka:
“A-Agreed, Simba.”

Simba runs back as fast as he can.

Simba:
"That was easier than I thought. From here he'll never find his way back to our pride."

Malka:
from afar
"Simba, where are you? Please come out!"

Simba:
"I'm not thinking about it! Goodbye, show-off!"

Bahati:
"Which he wasn't."

Simba(M):
“I should find out now.”

Malka:
screams from afar
“Heeeeelp, Simba! Please, please help me! Simbaaa!”

Simba:
turns around in shock
“Oh dear! Malka is really in danger!”

Malka:
"Help!"
cries

Simba:
turns around and runs back
"Dad asked me to take good care of him. What if he's hurt?"

Simba(M) and Bahati run after him. Shortly afterwards, Simba returns to Malka. He is very scared.

Simba:
"Hey, I thought your life was in danger! Why are you screaming like that?"

Malka:
"Because I..."
sobs
"...I'm absolutely terribly, terribly afraid."

Simba:
“Afraid? Of what?”

Malka:
"Everyone thinks I'm smart and brave, but I always get lost and can't find my way back. I've lost my pride many times before and every time I've been scared like crazy. I thought I'd lost you too."

Simba:
"Hey, Malka. I wouldn't leave you alone. Besides, I promised Dad I'd look after you."

Malka:
"You are so kind to me... all of you... but still I miss my mom so much."

Simba:
"I understand that. Come on, let's go back. Maybe my mother has found out something about your pride in the meantime."

Simba and Malka leave the gorge together. Simba(M) and Bahati follow them.

Bahati:
“That broke the ice.”

Simba(M):
"This realization fundamentally changed my view of Malka. I had just seen him as a show-off, but now he was my friend. I was right when I had the feeling that one day something really big could come out of this."

Malka:
"Now you know that I'm not as brave as I always pretend to be."

Simba:
"Well, I think it was pretty brave the way you chased the hyenas away."

Simba(M):
"Even though it was dangerous. But that's exactly what was going to happen once more now."

Simba:
hears laughter
"Oh no! There they are again!"

Simba and Malka start running.

???:
“This time your mommies won’t help you, you little brats!”

Malka:
“Quick! This way, Simba!”

Simba(M) and Bahati run after the hyenas.

Bahati:
"I didn't know anything about that yet. How did you two get out of this?"

The root of a tree appears in front of them.

Simba(M):
"With this."

Simba and Malka flee underneath the tree's root. The hyenas follow them, but get stuck underneath it with a loud bang.

Simba:
laughs
“Sometimes it’s not so bad to be a little brat!”

Simba and Malka continue running home. Simba(M) and Bahati stop.

Simba(M):
"When we got home, we immediately told Dad that the hyenas were back. In response, he immediately increased patrols at the border."

Bahati:
“Did Mom at least have quick success?”

Simba(M):
"Yes, she did. It wasn't long before we had a visitor."

Simba(M) and Bahati jump to Pride Rock and turn time forward. They arrive at the exact moment when Sarabi arrives with Malka's mother.

Simba:
“Look, Mom is bringing a visitor. I wonder who that is?”

Malka:
"Mom. That's my mom!"

???:
"Hello, my little klutz. How many times have I told you not to stray away from the pride?"

Sarabi:
"I was right about the Sunlands. She met me on the way there and wanted to ask us if Malka was here."

Kubwa:
“It was nice that you were here, Malka.”

Simba:
“Yeah, and come visit us again, buddy.”

Malka:
"I will... but it's probably better if someone picks me up. I don't want to get lost again."
laughs

Simba(M):
“That’s how it was, Bahati.”

Bahati:
"Thank you for showing me this, Simba. It is a unique experience to be able to witness what you experienced before my time. I never thought that Kubwa was once so small. If you hadn't seen her since then, you wouldn't even recognize her, the giantess she is today."

Simba(M):
“Yes… She has changed a lot too. Thanks to us.”

Bahati:
"Then I think we can now let history take its course and return home."

Simba(M):
"That's exactly what we're doing. If our presence is waiting for us there now, we've done everything right."

Simba(M) initiates the time jump. Together with Bahati, he watches as Malka and his mother move away from them and disappear into the fog.

Chapter 44: Simba & Bahati: Brothers in time - Back to the present

Chapter Text

When it clears again about a minute later, Simba(M) and Bahati are inside Pride Rock's cave in the year 2001. Simba and Kubwa are lying in front of them. A small, excited lion cub won't let go of Simba.

Bahati:
“We are in our cave. Kubwa and you are lying there.”

???:
"Simba."

Simba:
"Hmmm..."

???:
"Simba, wake up. The sun is about to rise."

Simba:
"I know..."

???:
"Simba, get up already."

The little lion bites Simba's left ear and pulls it. Simba giggles quietly. Bahati is confused.

Bahati:
"But what time are we in? Where am I and who is that little one over there?"

Meanwhile, Kubwa has also woken up and nudges Simba gently.

Kubwa:
"Simba..., your brother is awake..."

Bahati lets go of Simba's ear and roars into it. It sounds more like a squeak. Kubwa laughs.

Kubwa:
“We still need to practice our roar, huh?”

Bahati:
"You'll see. I'm about to roar with Simba."

Simba:
"I'm already up."
slowly stands up and looks down at Bahati
"Well then, my little brother, it's almost time. Then come with me."

Bahati:
"Oh yes."

Simba, Kubwa and Bahati leave the cave. Simba(M) and Bahati follow them.

Simba(M):
"Now we go outside, where we both let out our morning roar together for the first time. A moment I have never forgotten."

Bahati:
his jaw drops
"That's me!?"

Simba(M):
“That is what you are, or rather, were, in your cub-hood, Bahati.”

Bahati:
“How did you come to this detour?”

Simba(M):
"I'll tell you right away."

Simba and Bahati arrive at the top of Pride Rock while Kubwa stops a few steps behind them. Simba(M) and Bahati stay close behind their younger versions. Young Bahati asks his big brother.

Bahati:
“Simba, what will happen now?”

Simba:
“Now we wait for the sun.”

The adult Bahati looks at his younger self.

Bahati:
"Now that I see myself as a cub I remember how huge you were to me back then, Simba. And today we are the same size."

Simba(M):
smiles
“We all grew up quickly.”

The tip of the sun becomes visible on the horizon.

Simba(M):
“There, here we go.”

Simba:
"The time has come. There comes the sun."

Bahati:
“Okay, what do we do now?”

Simba:
"Now, pay close attention, I'll show you. You get into position. How, you can decide for yourself. You concentrate..., take a deep breath..."
breathes deeply, his chest puffs out
"And then..."

Simba sends out a majestic roar. Overwhelmed, Bahati looks up at his big brother, then straight ahead. He feels a strange feeling in his chest that keeps getting stronger. Within a split second, this makes him take a deep breath and roar along with Simba as loudly as he can at his age. When they're both finished, Simba is thrilled.

Simba:
strokes Bahati's head
"Wow, you did a great job, Bahati. Really great. I'm proud of you. You're just like me when I was little. If you want, you can roar with me every morning from now on and practice your roar."

Bahati:
"Yes, I would really like to do that. So that one day I can roar as loudly as you."

Simba:
"Okay, let's do it. I'll prepare you."

Bahati:
"Thank you, Simba."

Simba:
“What will Kubwa think?”

Bahati:
"We ask her."

Simba(M) and Bahati flinch.

Bahati:
"Ouch..."

Simba(M):
groans
"I quoted Uncle Taka from the other timeline without knowing it..."

Bahati:
“Let’s forget about it, okay?”

Simba(M):
“Immediately.”

Simba(M) and Bahati's younger versions arrive at Kubwa, who claps appreciatively.

Kubwa:
“Bravo, Bahati, bravo. You will soon be one of the greats.”

Bahati roars at Kubwa as loudly as he can. Kubwa is impressed.

Bahati:
"That's what I plan to do."

Kubwa:
“Wow, if you keep going like this, you’ll be in no way inferior to your big brother.”

Simba:
"That is the goal."

Kubwa:
puts her left paw on Bahati's back
“You know what, Bahati: I will support you.”

Bahati:
“Oh, thank you very much, Kubwa.”
nestles against Kubwa

Simba:
“Well, that’s great. Come with me, we’ll start right away.”

Bahati:
"Let's go! RAWR!"

Kubwa:
“Very good, Bahati.”

Simba, Bahati and Kubwa leave Pride Rock. Simba(M) and Bahati stay behind and watch them until they are out of sight.

Bahati:
"Yes, I remember that moment. I had never felt so proud before."

Simba(M):
"That's how I remember you. A lively little boy who was enthusiastic about everything, just like me when I was little. Today we know that all that practice paid off. When we roar together, everyone is wary of us."

Bahati:
"Exactly. We just can't keep up with Moyo and Toyo."

Simba(M):
"Absolutely, they have mastered the roar of the white giants. It penetrates everything and everyone."

Bahati:
"I think we should have a morning roar with Dad again. After what we experienced on our journey through time, it appears to me like it was a long time ago."

Simba(M):
"Me too. We'll ask him when we get back."

Bahati:
"Agreed. But now I'm interested in one thing, Simba. Why did we stop here?"

Simba(M):
"I want to show you something with this. I wanted to tell you about it in the gorge, but we were interrupted by the herd of wildebeest. Kion has a lot of you in him, Bahati. I noticed that again yesterday morning. Because he did exactly the same thing with me yesterday morning that you saw yourself in the cave earlier."

Bahati:
"That doesn't surprise me."

Simba(M):
"It happened just before you came into the cave with Mohatu. I want to show it to you so that you can see it too."

Simba(M) and Bahati continue the time jump. Soon they find themselves back in the cave, only one day away from their present. Simba(M) and Kubwa are lying in their place again.

Simba(M):
"The same situation as before. Kion is coming in now."

Bahati:
"I'm excited."

Kion enters the cave. He comes to Simba(M) and Kubwa and the same scenes take place as described in the chapter "The Breakthrough". Just as Bahati enters the cave with Mohatu, Simba(M) stops time.

Simba(M):
“We already know what happened next. Does that sound familiar to you?”

Bahati:
"He said exactly the same thing I said back then."

Simba(M):
“That’s exactly why I had to laugh so much.”

Bahati:
"Yes, Kion has a lot of me in him. I see that almost every day. He gets along with Kopa at least as well as we do. They took us as their role models. Thank you for showing me that, Simba."

Simba(M):
“With pleasure. There is one last thing we will take a look at now.”

Simba(M) and Bahati move back in time one last time. They arrive at the butterfly bush in 2010. There they find Kopa and Vitani, the latter with a round baby bump. Their heads are resting lovingly against each other.

Bahati:
"Where are we now?"

Simba(M):
“At the butterfly bush 13 years ago.”

Bahati:
"Oh yes, it's impossible to miss. Vitani is heavily pregnant."

Simba(M):
"Kopa told me about that. He was raving about their offspring. He did that right here. But Vitani was already alerting him to upcoming problems. We'll listen to them for a moment."

Kopa:
“Just imagine what great things are coming our way…”

Vitani:
"I can hardly wait..."

Kopa:
“We will be a happy family… Rafiki will hold up our baby… And we will watch as it grows up in a peaceful world… It will not know war, hatred and displacement… Later it will be given many more siblings from us and…”

Vitani:
looks at Kopa as if he were exaggerating
“Now take it easy, Kopa.”

Kopa:
surprised
"How come?"

Vitani:
"Firstly, we're not having ONE cub, but THREE. So the issue of siblings is already resolved. And secondly: do I really have to go through this again?"

Kopa:
"Why not?"

Vitani:
"WHY not?"
looks at her belly
"Just look at me. They're growing like crazy. I'm only halfway through my pregnancy at best, but I already look heavily pregnant. If this keeps up, I'm going to burst soon."

Kopa:
looks at Vitani's belly and swallows
“But that’s true… You really do look heavily pregnant… It seems like your giant genes have prevailed...”

Vitani:
"I guess our experiences from the war are making them grow even bigger beside them... I'm starting to fear that I'm too small to be able to give birth to them... My body isn't designed for such big offspring... Hopefully this won't be a problem for us at birth..."

Kopa:
"Don't worry, Vitani. You have Kiburi's powers. So if they get too big, you just make yourself bigger, and you'll be able to give birth to them without any problems."

Vitani:
seems surprised
"I hadn't even thought about that."
licks Kopa's cheek
“Kopa…, I am so glad that I have you… Without you, I would have been lost long ago...”

Kopa:
"I will never leave your side, Vitani... We can overcome anything... Then we will be a happy family..."

Kopa and Vitani kiss. Simba(M) stops time.

Bahati:
"Great... And that's how it happened. They did it."

Simba(M):
“And thus gave us the golden giants and me a white granddaughter.”

Bahati:
"The detour was worth it, Simba. But now let's return to the present, shall we? I would like to see Dad again."

Simba(M):
"Me too. Let's finish this."

Simba(M) and Bahati make their final jump in time. It takes them 13 years further back to the fireplace.

Chapter 45: End of a long journey

Chapter Text

When Simba(M) and Bahati return to the fireplace in the present, they find it as they left it. All family members and friends are present. They see themselves just before they start their journey through time.

Simba(M):
looks around
“Yes, everyone is here. We did everything right.”

Bahati:
"We're still here too."

Simba(M) and Bahati watch themselves as they are bid farewell by those present and vanish into thin air before their eyes. Seconds pass.

Simba(M):
"Well, we should be gone now. Let's go back home..."

Bahati:
"Yes, please…"

Simba(M) and Bahati look at each other and see tears coming to their eyes.

Simba(M):
“Do you feel what I feel…?”

Bahati:
nods
“Yes… Joy… that we can see Dad again…”

Simba(M):
"Let's go..."

Simba(M) and Bahati enter time. This marks the end of their journey through time. The relief among those present is great.

Sarabi:
"Luckily, you're back. That was really quick."

Simba(M), Bahati:
rush towards Mufasa
"Dad!"

Mufasa is surprised. Simba(M) and Bahati hug him tightly, snuggle up to him and wipe away a tear or two.

Mufasa:
"Simba, Bahati!"

Simba(M):
“We have never been so glad to see you again, Dad.”

Mufasa:
“How much time has passed for you?”

Bahati:
thinks
“About an hour at most.”

Mufasa:
“It must have seemed like an eternity to you.”

Simba(M):
"We had to watch Uncle Taka make you fall into the herd of wildebeest."

Mufasa and everyone present are frightened.

Bahati:
"You didn't survive that..."

Sarabi:
"Where were you?"

Simba(M) and Bahati break their embrace with Mufasa.

Simba(M):
"Now, let's take things one at a time. First, we traveled to the evening before the events in the gorge. There you had the well-known crisis meeting with Papa and Rafiki. When you suggested using Kiburi's powers, Rafiki retreated to his tree to find out if this was possible. When we arrived, he had just returned, saying that the catastrophe was unavoidable."

Mufasa and Sarabi are amazed.

Mufasa:
"He didn't tell us that. He had a theory."

Sarabi:
"So you two stranded in another timeline too."

Simba(M):
"That's right. Then, Dad, the three of you had to collect yourselves, and you quoted an excerpt from your Zeitenwende-speech. In response to the increasing threat, you wanted to increase the border patrols and instruct all lionesses that from now on, even the smallest irregularity was to be reported immediately. So you immediately went out to tell them."

Mufasa:
"My first speech after Mother's disappearance... That's what I would have done if it hadn't worked out. But even that didn't prevent Rafiki's prediction from coming true."

Simba(M):
nods
"That's exactly how it was..."

Bahati:
"Simba and I skipped the night and traveled directly to the gorge. There I had the honor of meeting Uncle Taka. I could tell at first sight that he was evil."

Mufasa:
"Well done, Bahati. You recognized it immediately, while I repressed it for years."

Bahati:
"Until the herd of wildebeest came, the story continued the same way as ours. Under the pretense that you had a surprise for him that was to die for, he left Simba on the rock. Then he put his plan into action."

Simba(M):
"While the herd of wildebeest was passing through, we watched both you and my younger self from the top of the gorge. After you communicated with me that you were coming, you looked for a suitable place to jump into the herd. At the same time, we were waiting for the stranger when everything got out of control. The stranger did not even appear. So I fell into the herd of wildebeest when it destroyed the tree."

Bahati:
"Then we had to watch as the disaster took its course. You, Dad, gave up your attempt to save Simba and climbed back up the wall where Uncle Taka was waiting for you."

Mufasa:
“Just like in our time.”

Bahati:
"Not quite. You were injured and could barely hold yourself up. When Uncle Taka dug his claws into your paws, you could neither oversee nor overhear that it hurt like hell. It was as if we could feel your pain. Simba and I were frightened and we held each other tightly. If he had tried it in our time, he would do what followed there too. After he had probably spoken the same words to you as he had in our time, we had to watch as he made you fall into the herd of wildebeest."

Those present react with shock.

Bahati:
"That was your death sentence..."

Mufasa:
is shocked
"I can absolutely understand that you are glad to see me again. This must have been an unimaginable shock for you."

Simba(M):
nods dejectedly
“It was the beginning of the shock of our lives… We screamed as we saw you fall… The sight and your own scream that you let out were unbearable for us… After you disappeared into the dust of the herd of wildebeest, Bahati and I had a breakdown… We could no longer hold each other and sank to the ground… Now we lay there and could not understand what had just happened… Never before had we felt such intense fear, felt so helpless… The next moment we heard my younger self calling for you, Dad, from the gorge… Miraculously, I had survived even without the stranger… So we went down to look for myself… When we got there, there was total devastation… The whole ground was covered with traces of the wildebeest and there was dust everywhere, really scary… We didn’t even have to move from the spot when my younger self came walking towards us in a very pitiful condition… I had been injured by the wildebeest on my left hind leg and could only limping along... Then, as we were walking with him, a single wildebeest came from behind, missing him by a hair's breadth... It's unthinkable what would have happened to us if he had been hit by it... But we had no idea that the worst was yet to come... Just as my younger self stopped and I was about to ask him why, Bahati suddenly screamed that it made my blood run cold..."
looks at Bahati

Bahati:
"It was that moment when the nightmare really began... We found a destroyed tree... and you, Dad... You were lying next to it, motionless... We can still see the sight of your lifeless face..."
looks at Simba(M), who nods sadly
"Simba's younger self begged you to get up and called for help... When he realized that no one was coming and that you would never get up again, he started to cry bitterly... Then he laid himself under your paw so that it looked like you were hugging him one last time... It was so heartbreaking, you can't imagine it..."

Sarabi:
sighs
"Grief is the price we pay for love..."

Simba(M):
"The only one who responded to my cries for help was Uncle Taka... He came over and blamed ME for your death..."

Mufasa:
"That's not true, Simba, and you know it... NOTHING that happened back then was your fault."

Simba(M):
"Yes, I know... When I asked him what I should do now, he replied that I should run far away and never return. So I did, as best I could, because my leg was injured. As I was walking away, three hyenas appeared next to him. He ordered them to kill me, whereupon they started chasing me. Unfortunately, I ran into the same dead end that I would have gone to with Malka a week later. There I met my death as well... Instead of watching, we jumped back to Uncle Taka... From there we heard my last screams in the distance... Rafiki's prediction had come true..."

Sarabi:
clings to Mufasa, concerned
"Oh dear..."

Mufasa:
"Unbelievable..."

The pride falls silent. Some of those present look to the ground, concerned and thoughtful.

Bahati:
"At that moment, it was clear that Simba's limits of endurance were exceeded... I had trouble comforting him..."

Simba(M):
"It sounded like an execution... If we had seen that, we would have never been the same again... The next moment we had the honor of seeing Zira for the only time... She was just as evil as Uncle Taka himself..."

Mufasa:
“Just like in our time… I noticed that too when I detained her together with the hyenas and confronted them…”

Simba(M):
"The hyenas... They came back almost at the same time as Zira and announced my death... You don't want to know what they looked like... They had obviously treated themselves to something that Uncle Taka announced next... A feast... They all wanted to come back later... and eat you, Dad..."

Simba(M) and Bahati are met with shocked faces.

Mufasa:
"No!"

Sarabi:
hugs Mufasa in shock
"Mufasa!"

Kubwa:
“This is barbaric!”

Mufasa:
"I was used to a lot of things from Taka, but for him to go so far as to murder me and then eat me, I'll be honest: I never saw that coming..."

Sarabi:
"Even I wouldn't have believed him being capable of that. And looking at the two of you, you still haven't reached rock bottom."

Simba(M):
"Before that, we made an exceptional discovery. Before they left us, Zira told Uncle Taka that she was pregnant."

As Simba(M) and Bahati expected, those present react with surprise.

Ahadi:
"So Taka and Zira had two cubs in the other timeline. Interesting, indeed, Simba."

Mufasa:
"This cub may also have existed in our time until I killed it along with Zira. We had no idea. Taka didn't say a word about it."

Ahadi:
"Dead or alive, it probably wouldn't have improved the situation in the other timeline."

Simba(M):
“We’ll get to that in a moment.”
to Mufasa
"After Uncle Taka, Zira and the three hyenas had left, we sat next to your corpse, Dad, and didn't understand the world anymore... Up until this point, we clung to the small spark of hope that you had survived somehow... But that was shattered when I entered time and put my paw on your neck... I felt nothing... What happened next broke our hearts... When I moved my paw over your neck, I encountered a resistance where there shouldn't have been any..."

Mufasa's eyes widen.

Simba(M):
"Dad... it wasn't the wildebeest that killed you... When you hit the ground you broke your neck..."

A collective 'WHAT!?' echoes through the pride. The faces of those present are full of sheer horror. Mufasa looks down to the ground with a sad expression.

Malka:
"Oh man... What you two have been through, you can't imagine it..."

Mufasa:
"We can only hope that my other self did not have to suffer for long... Rest in peace, Mufasa..."

Simba(M):
“I had to tell that into Bahati's face… I had hit him hard, you could see it…”

Bahati:
"But it was necessary... At that moment, I also had to reluctantly accept that there was no hope for you anymore, Dad..."

Simba(M):
"We fell into each other's arms... Then when he cried in my arms and told me he was scared, I didn't know how to help him not to be for a moment... Until I remembered your words, Dad... As long as we are together, everything is gonna be okay..."

Bahati:
"True words, Dad, ..."

Mufasa:
smiles
"I always knew they would help you one day."

Bahati:
"They made me decide to resurrect you first and then Simba. That's exactly what I wanted to do next. But even in this extremely stressful situation, Simba proved his skills as a great king by convincing me not to do it."

Simba(M):
"Resurrecting us would not have taken us back to our timeline, because as we know, we survived back then thanks to Rafiki and the stranger. At that moment, we also had to think about ourselves. After seeing the hyenas, I did not want to know what the remains of my younger self looked like. If we had done that, we would have had nightmares forever. So I made Bahati understand that the solution was not to resurrect us, but that we, just like Simba and Mohatu, had to intervene in history in the past."

Bahati:
"So we did and started looking for the right moment in time. Luckily we had two clues: Rafiki hadn't found a solution and the stranger had not appeared. We had to find out why that was."

Mufasa:
“How lucky we are that Rafiki had this saving idea back then…”

Kiburi:
"Without him, most of us would not be here today... They were either killed or never born..."

Simba(M):
"Before we traveled back in time, we checked exactly that. Today, except for ONE lion, no one would be here. That would be you, Kiburi."

Kiburi:
“Only I would still be here!?”

Simba(M):
"Yes. Bahati and I followed the timeline to the present day. As soon as we arrived in Rafiki's tree, one look at his wall paintings was enough to confront us with the fact that our timeline was very different from Simba's. There were scratches on our wall too, but not four, but eight, which formed an X. They were so large that they extended across the entire paintings."

Simba(K):
"This suggests that Rafiki had still found a solution in this timeline."

Rafiki:
"I can't imagine that, even with the best will in the world. As soon as I made my dreaded prediction, I swore to myself that if it came true, I would immediately stop my research into Kiburi's powers. Anything else would have been irresponsible."

Simba(M):
"That's exactly how I assessed you there. When Bahati and I went outside, we were greeted by a similar scene to what Simba had described. The Pride Lands were dry and deserted, practically dead. But there were differences. Your tree, for example, was there."

Simba(K):
amazed, thinks
"That's probably because you came there under the assumption that I helped Dad escape. When I was there, the escape had never happened. That's why both he and the tree were gone."

Simba(M):
“I have come to the same conclusion.”

Simba(K):
"But wait a minute, Simba. How is that possible? Rafiki and I never met in the other timeline. Then I couldn't travel back in time to enable Dad to escape."

Simba(M):
"That's what we asked ourselves too, but didn't pursue it any further. We were too preoccupied with the impressions of the other timeline."

Simba(K):
"I think we should talk about this again at some point. I find it very interesting."

Simba(M):
"We can do that, of course. Shortly after we arrived at your tree, I caught a very familiar scent. Your scent, Simba. It was exactly the same one that announced your arrival 13 years ago. That's how I discovered a trace of you in front of your tree. It was older, which suggested that you had also made it back home in the timeline there 13 years ago."

Simba(K):
"So I made it there too and saw Dad again at the end. Great."

Simba(M):
"You made it home, yes. But as Bahati and I discovered soon, that was it. Next, we teleported to Pride Rock to get a view of the Pride Lands of the other timeline. Upon arrival on the platform we could see the full extent of the devastation. Wherever we looked, everything was dried up. We heard a faint rattling coming from our cave. Bahati carefully looked around the corner and spotted someone inside. It was none other than you, Kiburi."

Kiburi:
“So I would have stayed even though there was no one left.”

Bahati:
"We found you in a terrible condition, Kiburi. You were emaciated to the bone and had already lost your mane due to lack of food."

Kiburi:
“Me without a mane. I can’t even imagine that.”

Bahati:
"But it was like that. After we explained to you how we got to you, you told us what happened after the events in the gorge. Not good, I tell you. Uncle Taka robbed Mom of her position and took Zira as his queen. He opened the doors to the Outlands and let the lions and hyenas invade from there. The first thing to do was to eliminate all the cubs of rivals. You wanted to refuse, but Uncle Taka threatened to randomly kill anyone who resisted. So none of you dared to do that anymore. In the days that followed, disaster took its course. Kubwa and Malka were the first victims."

Kubwa:
"That doesn't surprise me. Back then, I still had dwarfism and therefore I was an easy target."

Malka:
“So I got lost in the Pride Lands in the other timeline too.”

Bahati:
"That's right, Malka, but there you paid for it with your life. Your parents saw it as an act of war and announced serious consequences. But that didn't happen because Uncle Taka and Zira were faster. Their followers invaded the Sunlands like a huge swarm of locusts. Most of the inhabitants died during the attack, only a few managed to escape. There it happened. Uncle Taka and Zira had successfully invaded three kingdoms and turned them into their own dictatorship. Kiburi, Mom and other survivors were caught in the middle of it all. Gradually, the hope that anything could still be changed faded."

Kiburi:
"But I could have simply become a giant and neutralized them single-handed."

Bahati:
"Of course. There was just one problem: Uncle Taka took away your most famous ability."

Kiburi:
his jaw drops
"Excuse me? Taka made sure I couldn't change my size anymore?"

Bahati:
"Right. He knew that Rafiki was researching your powers and so of course he told Zira about it. This led to them ordering him to make them available to them so that even you could no longer stop them. Rafiki saw this as his chance to end their reign. The next day he lured Uncle Taka into his tree and gave him a potion that would permanently incapacitate him. But that only made things worse because somewhere Rafiki had made a mistake. Seconds later, Uncle Taka stood in front of him, as strong as Dad and as big as an elephant, and tried to struck him with two blows with his paws, which fortunately missed. This is how the scratches on his wall paintings came to be. If he refused to do the same to Zira and Nuka the next day, he threatened to cut him in two before he left."

Kiburi:
"This is a true nightmare..."

Bahati:
"Which hadn't even really started yet. A little later he met you and challenged you. Actually, that would have been child's play for you. But through Rafiki's potion, Uncle Taka had received some kind of a magical power. He stared at you and pointed a paw at you, and you felt as if an invisible force was reaching for you. From that moment on, you were no longer able to change your size. You had to flee, but didn't get far before he stomped you into the ground. Thanks to the fact that he couldn't take away your immortality and invulnerability, you survived unharmed."

Kiburi:
holds his paws in front of his mouth
"My goodness…"

Bahati:
"The only positive thing was that Uncle Taka couldn't change his size either. Even though it wasn't what he wanted, it didn't bother him. But if you couldn't do it, then no one could stop a monster like he was. Mom was of the same opinion, and so you tried to make the best of your situation for the time being."

Kiburi:
"Me without my most famous ability... I must have felt completely powerless. How long did I stay like this?"

Bahati:
"Five years."

Kiburi:
"Oh no…"

Bahati:
"The number of inhabitants dwindled and the Pride Lands suffered more and more. More and more inhabitants wanted to flee, but anyone who was caught had to accept the death of an innocent bystander. Kovu and Tama had also existed in this timeline and made your life difficult. They seemed to be everywhere at once. Anyone who did not want to comply or even thought about resisting was immediately prevented from doing so by them. Things got even more precarious for you when something happened that no one knew about. We had learned that Uncle Taka and Zira were expecting a second cub. They lost it before it was even born because Zira was suffering from malnutrition. This only made Uncle Taka even more stubborn and you had to be very careful about what you said. A single wrong word could mean death. As a result of your failed assassination attempt, Rafiki, you decided to flee too. You wanted to cross the Jangwa zone overnight and stay with your relatives in the jungle so that you could look for a solution. The very next day you disappeared, which was noticed as expected, but no one was killed for it. Even Kiburi did not know why."

Rafiki:
"If I had stayed, Taka and Zira would have continued to use me for their own ends and we would have been lost. Then no one would have been able to stop them, not even Kiburi. Did I make it to my relatives?"

Bahati:
"Kiburi didn't know that. Nobody heard from you again. Not even after the liberation came five years later. It began when Mom, Kiburi and some of the survivors secretly listened to one of their meetings. Uncle Taka, Zira and Nuka once again felt they had to show their followers what a 'brilliant' plan they once had. In this timeline, Ahadi and Uru had also been killed by them. But the absolute lowest point awaited you at the end. Just as Uncle Taka had implied, they had returned to the gorge on the day they had murdered Dad and Simba and had eaten them. But what did Uncle Taka do beyond that? He had kept Dad's skull as a trophy."

Those present remain in a stunned silence. Some shake their heads more, others less.

Uru:
"It's unbelievable... I would have never thought it's possible that he would go that far..."

Ahadi:
"That shows you, Mufasa, why I always said that your decision to kill him was the right one."

Mufasa:
“Yes, father… Now my last doubts have been eliminated.”

Sarabi:
"Just imagining what I went through in the other timeline pushes me to my own limits. I certainly couldn't have handled it there."

Bahati:
"That's exactly how it was. You had to retreat. When you got back to a safe distance, you had a breakdown. All of this knowledge was too much for you. Kiburi didn't know how to comfort you anymore."

Sarabi:
"The fact that I ALMOST lost you was almost too much for me to handle. I will forever be glad that this never happened. If it had come out years later what had really happened, Taka could have prepared for a retaliation from me."

Bahati:
"And that's exactly what you did. The whole situation made you more determined than ever. You wanted to avenge us, because, you said, you owed that to us. Without being discovered, you sent individuals of your own to the surrounding kingdoms. They were to report on your situation and ask for support in the attempt to overthrow the dictatorship. And it worked. Under the leadership of Milima Saba, all parties came together in a secret location and planned an unprecedented counterattack. Milima Saba, Msitu's forest and the Upana plain began a joint operation to first liberate the Sunlands. They surrounded it and then fought their way into the interior. The invaders living there were so hopelessly outnumbered that no one could escape. The Sunlands were liberated, while Uncle Taka and Zira were completely unaware. Next, the three kingdoms faked an attack on the Pride Lands from the direction of the Sunlands. Here you had a decisive advantage. Because you, Mom, knew how Uncle Taka would proceed in such a case."

Sarabi:
"He would immediately request all reinforcements."

Bahati:
"Exactly. Uncle Taka and Zira fell for the deception and called for reinforcements from the Land of Giants. While they were still on their way to the Pride Lands, the Mwanga Valley, the Mkutano Mountains and the Upana Plains went into action, meaning the latter was fighting on two fronts at once. They followed their opponents inconspicuously and were thus able to recapture the Land of Giants without any resistance. The grand finale then took place in the Pride Lands. All those who remained stood united against the invaders. Now everyone had to pitch in, because Uncle Taka was still the size of an elephant. Of course, they reminded us again of the consequences of resistance. While they were still discussing with you and more and more of their followers were joining them, your allies prepared for the final blow. The fronts split up, cut off all escape routes and approached each other. Just as Uncle Taka and Zira were about to give the order to kill everyone, the trap snapped. Your allies rushed towards them from all directions. The final battle for the Pride Lands that followed lasted hours. The further it progressed, the more it looked like you would lose it, as you were no match for Uncle Taka's superior strength. Only a wonder could help, which then actually happened: Rafiki's failed potion lost its effect and Uncle Taka became the lion you knew again. At the same time, Kiburi was able to change his size again from that moment on. He didn't hesitate and immediately used it to stomp Uncle Taka into the ground. Gone he was. Shortly afterwards, Zira and Nula followed him. Since their followers no longer had a leader, they could no longer coordinate and were therefore powerless against you. So you fought the battle to the end until the last opponent had fallen. No one escaped you. And with that, the wonder had succeeded. The Pride Lands, the Sunlands and the Land of Giants were liberated.”

Mufasa:
hugs Sarabi with his right paw
"Honey, I'm proud of you. You would have done exactly as I always taught you."

Sarabi:
snuggles up to Mufasa
"Yes... you know how to fight properly. But, Simba, Bahati, what happened after the liberation, without a ruler?"

Bahati:
“Now you, Simba.”

Simba(M):
"Very gladly, Bahati. After your success, you returned to the throne and restored all three lands in their original borders... But both the Sunlands and the Land of Giants no longer had a ruler... So you contacted our neighbors and successfully negotiated a takeover with them. The Mkutano Mountains, the Mwanga Valley and the Upana Plains divided the Land of Giants between themselves, while the Sunlands went to Msitu's forest. Milima Saba was not interested in expanding their territory. The Pride Lands was to remain within its original borders so that Uncle Taka and Zira did not win posthumously. This way you restored the Pride Lands to its former prosperity. But that only lasted for a short time, because just like with the Sunlands and the Land of Giants, the real catastrophe had already occurred years ago. The kings and all their descendants were dead. When your time as queen came to an end just a few years later, you asked around to see who would want to take over the Pride Lands. No one. Instead of helping you, you were abandoned. So in the end you were forced to dissolve the Pride Lands as a kingdom. It became politically neutral territory and joined the Jangwa zone. Broken-hearted, you then retreated to Milima Saba, where your life ended two months later. Now the Pride Lands were left to themselves."

Sarabi:
"Unbelievable... Judging by my other self, it must have been extremely desperate. For my part, I can only say that such a decision would never have been an option for me. We would have found a better solution."

Mohatu:
"Lord, look to the side. Why have our neighbors abandoned us like this? Have they all forgotten how hard I tried to rebuild the Pride Lands after Kiros?"

Simba(M):
"Seems that way. Kiburi didn't know why this was the case. He only knew that there was a persistent rumor that we had been let down in revenge for the wars under Taka and Zira as well as under Kiros."

Mohatu:
"What a nonsense. In my time, our relations had improved again in no time. They could have simply done like they did with me. The inhabitants had decided that they wanted me as king because of my past. Although I was completely inexperienced in this regard, I ruled for 26 years, longer than anyone before me, and devoted my entire first life to the Pride Lands. It would have been so easy. If they really wanted to harm us, then no one should have been as helpful as they were then."

Simba(M):
"Kiburi was of the same opinion. But now things got really bad for him. After the Pride Lands were dissolved, one could see how they collapsed, and it also gradually lost its inhabitants. Only Kiburi remained. He did not want to give up the existence he had built up over the last 142 years. Since food was no longer available from that point on, he became weaker and weaker over time. So weak that he could even no longer change his size. Then, within a short time, he also lost his mane. Mentally he was at the end and missed everyone he had once known here. If he could, he would have wanted to die and follow them. Well... that's what our land would look like today if Rafiki's predictions from 27 years ago had come true."

Ahadi:
"It's all my fault... I should have tempered myself more..."

Mufasa:
"And I should have gone more between you..."

Simba(K):
"Simba, earlier you said that I only made it back home. Didn't Dad and I see each other again after that?"

Simba(M) and Bahati look at each other.

Simba(M):
"Unfortunately not, Simba... The Pride Lands were dissolved four years before your arrival. Your father had not left Pride Rock since then. You must have been looking for him, but not found him."

Bahati:
"I looked at his neck. His brand was still there. You didn't meet..."

Simba(K):
looks at Kiburi
"Then I probably didn't look on Pride Rock because I still thought I wasn't allowed to go there. After that I probably turned around and went back to the jungle."

Kiburi:
“I must have been upset when you told me that, right?”

Bahati:
"Yes..., you were... Very much..."

Kiburi:
"My goodness. I must have been through a lot in the other timeline."

Simba(M):
“Again, nothing we are telling you right now has ever happened here."

Kubwa:
"But how is it possible, Simba, that Rafiki had the saving idea in our timeline and not there?"

Simba(M):
"I asked myself exactly the same thing, Kubwa. Bahati and I could not allow our land to suffer such a terrible fate. While Kiburi was still talking, I thought about the experiences of our time travel so far. Rafiki had the theory that saved us all back then. But that was not the case in the other timeline. That only led to the conclusion that he could not have come up with it on his own. Shortly before we left Kiburi, he gave us the decisive clue. During their last conversation, Rafiki told him that he could have prevented everything if he had just thought of one little thing. He did not want to tell him what it was, because otherwise he would have greatly blamed himself. So we knew just as much as Kiburi, but for me it was clear where Bahati and I had to start to save our future. And so our time travel took us back to the evening before the events in the gorge. There we waited for Rafiki to arrive, which was not long in coming. As soon as he reached his tree, I followed him up there.”

Simba(M) looks at Rafiki. The latter senses that the time has now come. Simba(M) raises his paw and points at him.

Simba(M):
"Well, Rafiki. I know it took a long time, but... Now you can break your silence and tell us what you experienced in your tree that evening."

Everyone present looks at Rafiki with equal amazement and excitement. Rafiki smiles and stands up. He clears his throat and begins to tell his story.

Rafiki:
"Well... now you all may be quite surprised, but Simba is right. He visited me in my tree that evening 27 years ago. I was just deep in my thoughts and was about to accept that my prediction would come true. Then he suddenly appeared in the entrance. I was SO frightened. Of course I thought he was a stranger and wanted to chase him away at first. Logically I didn't believe his claim that he was King Simba, because at that time he was still a cub. It was only when he showed me his baptismal sign that he caught my attention and I went weak at the knees. Suddenly Simba existed twice. How could that be? So I listened to him. Simba explained to me that he came from the future to save it. Otherwise my prediction would come true, as I was to find out then. What Simba and Bahati told you today is nothing new to me, because Simba passed Kiburi's stories on to me, albeit in less detail. I then wanted to know what I had to do to avert the impending catastrophe. At this point I already suspected that Kiburi carries the supernatural powers in his blood, which Simba confirmed. I had actually reached my goal, but in my view this failed due to the fact that Kiburi is invulnerable. As I learned from Simba then, I had overlooked just one small detail. Namely, that Kiburi can temporarily disable his invulnerability. This small detail was to change everything. After Simba had told me the other ingredients, namely a banana and a gaballo fruit, I wanted to know how it was prepared. But he couldn't tell me and I had to find out for myself. Logically, because up until today I have remained silent. In the end Simba gave me exactly that order for a good reason. At that time we were in the middle of the war with the Outlands. He only told me that it would still continue for a long time, but not for how long. Only on that day when Simba raised his paw and asked me to do so in front of the whole pride would I be allowed to break my silence and tell you about what happened that evening. That is exactly what just happened. Then we said goodbye and Simba vanished into thin air before my eyes. At first I thought I had been dreaming. But I didn't care at that moment. I had a job to do. So I grabbed my stick and ran back to the cave. Well... you know how it went from there. That's how it was."

Sarabi:
"You knew all along that today's day would come one day."

Mufasa:
"To be honest, Rafiki: I knew for the last 27 years that you were hiding something from us. When you came back to Sarabi and me shortly after your meeting, I had the feeling that something must have happened to you, as you were unusually nervous. To this day, you have always avoided my question about how the potion is prepared, saying that it would be better to keep it to yourself. Now we know why. You were just following Simba's orders."

Rafiki:
"Exactly."
to Bahati
“Bahati, Simba was alone with me. Where were you?”

Bahati:
"I was with you, just like Simba was. I sat between you two and watched you. You just couldn't see me."

Rafiki:
"Simba has told me absolutely nothing about our future apart from the Outlands. Not even that a stranger would appear in the gorge."

Mufasa:
“Now we have the certainty that all your subsequent predictions were yours alone.”
to Simba(M) and Bahati
"Rafiki is bringing up the right subject, you two. How did the events in the gorge change after that?"

Simba(M):
"At first nothing changed. Uncle Taka left me on the rock and let the herd of wildebeest to be chased through the gorge. You jumped into them and climbed back up the wall. This time you were not hurt. But the stranger was still slow to show up. Again a wildebeest destroyed the tree I was hanging on and I fell into the herd. I was just about to accept that the mystery of the stranger would remain unsolved. But Bahati had other plans."

Bahati:
"This time, I had also seen Simba disappear among the wildebeest. This made me re-experience every single conversation we had had about the stranger, right up to the moment when Simba's injured younger self walked past us. These flashbacks awakened all my instincts, commanding me with one voice: 'Not again!' Everything fit together in that moment. So I took control of time and turned it back for important seconds. As soon as Dad disappeared into the herd of wildebeest, I jumped over the edge and followed him down."

Those present are frightened.

Simba(M):
“I didn’t see that coming either.”

Bahati:
"As you can see, I am unharmed. On the way down I stopped briefly and let Uncle Taka see his second nephew for the only time. He was visibly confused, which was logical since he didn't know me. I called him 'murderer' before continuing on my way."

Mufasa:
"Well done, Bahati. For once, at least from a distance, he saw his second nephew, whose death he almost caused as well."

Bahati:
"When I got into the herd, I immediately ran with it. The dust obscured my view, but it didn't stop me from seeing Dad on the left."

Mufasa:
"That was the moment when I thought I saw a lion among the wildebeest. So that was YOU."

Bahati:
"That's right, that was me. A bend later, Simba's younger self appeared in front of me. Just as a wildebeest destroyed the tree and sent Simba high into the air, I was there. I also jumped up and caught him in the air. With Simba in my mouth, I made my way through the herd of wildebeest then and reached the safe ledge. There we exchanged the famous words. As a farewell, I licked Simba on the cheek once and ran back into the herd of wildebeest, where I disappeared from time in a leap."

Mufasa:
"Ha! Now everything makes sense. That explains why your trace ended in the middle of the gorge."

Simba(M):
"Until then, I had been watching everything from above and was now waiting for the herd of wildebeest to pass through and for Bahati to come back to me. But he took his time."

Bahati:
"Exactly, because instead of going to Simba, I jumped back to you, Dad, and was now sitting next to Uncle Taka. He was just saying 'Long live the king' to you. The sight of the fear of death in your eyes made me feel really cold."

Mufasa:
"At that moment I realized that I had fallen into Taka's trap... I was so terrified that I couldn't think of anything anymore... The fact that Rafiki had done everything right was the only thing that could save me now. Then Taka tried twice to make me fall, but luckily he didn't succeed."

Bahati:
"As soon as you realized that you had Kiburi's powers now, your expression changed from fear to fury. Only seconds later, you stood in front of us as a giant for the first time. You radiated SO much power, Dad. I was very impressed."

Simba(M):
"From where I was standing even I could hear your words you spoke to Uncle Taka. Back then, it was drowned out by the thunder of the herd of wildebeest. I also missed the tremor in the ground when you crushed him, but this time I felt it clearly."

Bahati:
"As he held his paws in front of his face and screamed for his life, I jumped away from Uncle Taka and back to Simba, who was now seriously worried about me."

Simba(M):
"I still didn't know where you were. Even when the dust had finally settled, there was still no sign of Bahati. Just as I was thinking about how to explain this to Kopa and Kion, I heard steps coming towards me. I turned around and suddenly Bahati was standing behind me. My joy knew no bounds."

Bahati:
"He had a good chance of strangling me."
     
Laughter.

Simba(M):
"Of course I didn't. And so in the end I found out everything, just like Bahati told me back then. But while he was still telling me about his experiences, the ground shook again. Dad came back. So we quickly jumped to my younger self, who was already lying on the ground with his eyes covered. That was the moment when I came into contact with Kiburi's powers for the first time. Our subsequent exchange, Dad, was exactly the same as back then. I explained to you what had happened, you couldn't identify Bahati's scent with anyone and tried to explain to me why you had killed Uncle Taka. I didn't understand it back then, but 14 days later I did. That's when Bahati and I realized that we had successfully saved our timeline and could now start our journey home. On our way back I showed him how I met Malka, how we roared from Pride Rock at sunrise for the first time and how Kopa and Vitani were looking forward to their offspring at the butterfly bush before we arrived back here."

Bahati:
“It was really a rocky start with you two, Malka.”

Malka:
"Yes, it was. But to be honest, I'm actually glad that Simba led me to the dead end. Otherwise, I wouldn't have been able to reveal my true nature to him and who knows how things would have turned out between us then. I could be somewhere completely else today."

Bahati:
"RAWR! Do you remember, Kubwa?"

Kubwa:
"Oh yes. You improved quickly after that. Today you are on the same level as Simba."

Kopa:
“So you were watching us?”

Bahati:
"Just briefly. You were raving about your cubs until Vitani stopped you with her fear that she was too small to give birth to them. After you reminded her that she had Kiburi's powers, she was immediately reassured. Then we were off again."

Kopa:
"Yes, I'm glad she asked."

Vitani:
nestles in Kopa's mane
“It was literally a huge relief.”

Bahati:
“Well, that marked the end of our journey through time.”

For a moment, a contented silence falls over the pride until Mufasa stands up and comes to Simba(M) and Bahati. He sits between his sons and hugs each of them with one paw.

Mufasa:
“Simba, Bahati… I know this comes late, but better late than never…: I have to apologize to you.”

Simba(M), Bahati:
astonished
“For what?”

Mufasa:
"I assured you that I would save you, Simba. But even though I realized that the wildebeests could no longer harm me, I abandoned you, so that Bahati was forced to step in for me. That's why you, Bahati, had to expose yourself to the same danger and feel the same fear as Simba and I did. I should have never let that happen."

Bahati:
"No, Dad, please don't blame yourself. You did what you could. We both saw it."

Simba(M):
"Even if you had continued your rescue attempt, it would have been impossible for you to reach me in time. Because of those wildebeests that knocked you over, you were missing the crucial seconds. You couldn't do more and that's why Bahati did it for you. It's better this way than if you had found me injured. That was not a pretty sight, and it would have hurt you even more."

Mufasa:
"Yes... If something had happened to you, I would never have forgiven myself. However, in that situation I did not behave as you would have expected it from me. I always told you that I am only brave when I have to be. But I was not back then, and I have no explanation as to why that was the case. So, both of you: With your efforts, you saved both the Pride Lands from destruction, and me from death. We are all indebted to you for that, and I will start right away. Whenever I can do something good for you, just come to me and tell me."

Bahati:
“Thank you, Dad. Having you here with us today means everything to us.”

Mufasa smiles.

Simba(M):
"We wish that you would once again accompany us in our morning roar from Pride Rock at sunrise. That was a very long time ago."

Mufasa:
“No problem, I’m happy to do that.”

Bahati:
"The next time we get the chance, we want you to accompany us into the gorge, where you become a giant, so we can marvel at you once again in all your glory. We found the way you stomped towards Simba so impressive that we definitely want to see it again."

Mufasa:
"Nothing would please me more. I have wanted to walk through the gorge as a giant again for a long time. Let's see, maybe this time I will become even bigger than the gorge."

Simba(M) and Bahati snuggle up to Mufasa.

Simba(M), Bahati:
"Thanks, Dad."

Mufasa:
"You're welcome, my sons. I owe you that. But you certainly don't care if I hit the wall with my paw again."

Simba(M) and Bahati look at each other briefly and immediately agree with each other. They shake their heads.

Bahati:
“No, you don’t need to do that.”

Simba(M):
“Not more often than necessary.”

Mufasa:
"That's what I thought. Yes, with this I had taught him his last lesson. Hopefully I never have to do something like that again."

Mohatu:
"Me too. Basically, Mufasa, we all got one over on him. He thought he had murdered Ahadi, but Simba reversed it 20 years later. He left us believing that Uru had disappeared and was never found. She's back as well. Simba and Bahati foiled his plan, and you, Mufasa, unwittingly worked with them to do the rest."

Uru:
"By bringing me here, father, you also played your part. Taka thought I had disappeared forever, while Mufasa saw me again after 33 years. If I had known then what he was up to, I would have stopped supporting him immediately. That's why Mufasa, the only right thing to do was to kill him, even if he was your brother. So, now we should put bygones and this matter behind us."

Ahadi:
"Exactly, that's what I think too. The time for accusations is over. We can't change it anyway. I noticed straight away that you are back, Uru. Now a lot of things are easier for me again."

Uru:
“Well, that’s good to hear.”

Laughter, Uru and Ahadi hug each other.

Mheetu:
to Simba(K) and Rafiki
"Uhm, Dad, Rafiki. Now that everything is over, what should we do with the time travel ability you developed?"

Rafiki:
“There will be no further development on it.”

Simba(K):
"Exactly. The potion's effect is limited to last for three days. Once this time is over, we'll automatically return to the time we belong in. So if the four of us have done everything right, we should stay where we are. But we'll keep the recipes in case we have to solve another puzzle like the one in the gorge."

Mheetu:
"That's good, because imagine if each of us could travel through time. That would be a complete mess."

Simba(M):
"Mheetu is right. We can't take the risk. From now on, we'll let history take its course. We'll only use the time travel ability in an emergency. Make sure you keep the recipes safe."

Simba(K):
"Will do."

Rafiki:
“With me, they are in the best hands.”

Simba(K):
"Only one thing will happen in this regard. Rafiki and I will try to incorporate the ability to change location, as it is possible outside of time, into the teleportation ability. We would thus remove the limit of vision and in the future we could theoretically teleport ourselves to any place in the world within seconds."

Simba(M):
"Very good. But be careful that you don't get lost again."

Simba(K):
"That won't happen. I know where I have to go. Then I'll be right back."

Simba(M):
“Well then: good luck.”
looks around
"Well... if there's nothing more from your side... then we're already through. Once again."

Simba(K):
"I have something else, Simba. I'm sure you'd like to shower Rafiki and me with hymns of gratitude again. But you don't need to. We are aware of the impact our invention has had."

Moyo:
"Of course we would like that, Simba. Just look around you. Without you, our land would not be doing so well today and Grandfather Simba would not be the eternal king."

Toyo:
"Except for your father, no one would be here today. We would have been killed or never born."

Moyo:
“That’s why we’re giving you a double...”

Moyo, Toyo:
"Thanks."

Simba(K):
“Please, there is no need for each one of you to thank me again.”

Zuri:
comes to Moyo and Toyo
"Then we'll limit ourselves to those who couldn't do it last time. There aren't that many of them. That's why I want to thank you too. Without you, none of this would have gotten off the ground."

Kion:
"You also have my thanks. Your meeting was a stroke of luck. It enabled Dad to become the hero he is now."

Uru:
"Your cooperation with my father saved my life. It is especially thanks to you that you brought him back to life so that he could save me from certain death. Even though Mufasa did not know where I was for 33 years after that, we are all the happier to be reunited. For that, I owe you eternal gratitude."

Mohatu:
"I am the same for you. I have to thank you, Simba, twice. Firstly, for the fact that I was completely healed during my revival. Secondly, for allowing me to share in your success now that Uru is back. So of course my thanks also goes to you, Rafiki. Your effective cooperation has contributed significantly to this."

Rafiki:
"No problem. I was happy to do that."

Amara:
"And of course I would also like to express my thanks to you. You too, Simba, are a true hero. Finding words for everything you have done over the last 106 years just to bring us back together is not an easy task for anyone. It is all the more admirable that an entire kingdom has benefited from your unconditional devotion. We are all so proud of you, Simba. No one will be able to do that again very soon."

Simba(K):
"Surely not. If we should thank and remember one personality at this point, it is researcher Nanda, the lion-human-hybrid. She dedicated her entire life to research and did not even shy away from the risk of losing her life in the process. Much of what we have today has only been made possible by her. We should pay tribute to her for that."

Simba(M):
“That’s right, that’s how we do it.”
to the pride
"You heard Simba. We are holding a minute of silence for Nanda. Sit or lie down and hold for a minute."

Those present sit or lie down and pause. There is absolute silence for a minute. Simba(K) thinks back to his time with Nanda and the moments when he last saw her.

Simba(M):
"Now, that should have been a minute."

Simba(K):
"Thank you, Nanda. Thank you for everything..."

Simba(M):
to the pride
"Good, that's it then. If there's anything important to discuss again, we'll get together again very quickly. Nobody can do it faster than us. And do us a favor: have a really nice day today. Because don't forget: our kingdom would actually look completely different today. With that in mind: bye and see you later."

After a brief confirmation, those present stand up and spread in all directions. Mufasa and Kiburi remain behind with their families. Kopa and Kion rub their heads together, purring, and are watched by their fathers.

Simba(M):
"Kion."

Kion looks at his uncle and after a brief hesitation comes to him with Kopa. Simba(M) puts his right paw on Kion's shoulder.

Simba(M):
"What your father did was incredibly brave. You can be very proud of him."

Kion:
smiles
“Yes, Uncle Simba, I am.”
hugs his father
"You're a hero, Dad."

Bahati:
hugs his son
"Thank you, Kion... You would do the same for Kopa."

Kion:
nods
"I would, actually. With supernatural powers , I would do anything to protect Kopa. Just like you."

Kopa:
"Whenever you're needed, you're there, Kion. I always knew that."

Mufasa:
"It was a great idea to take your fathers as role models. You are doing that great, my grand-cubs."

Simba(M):
“We would have loved to have had an uncle like that.”

Bahati:
"I've never even known what it's like to have one. But the thought that I almost never existed because of him makes me prefer to live without him. So let's end this now."

Simba(M):
"Exactly. Let's leave the past behind us and let history take its course. Bahati, Mohatu, Simba, Rafiki, come with us. We're going to the lab."

Mohatu:
"I'm coming."

Rafiki:
"We're on our way."

Simba(K):
"Just go ahead. We'll be right behind you."

Simba(M):
"All right. See you there."

Sarabi:
"You two are as inseparable as your fathers."

Kopa:
“Exactly. That’s good and right.”

Kion:
"Without Kopa, I wouldn't be me. I can't imagine living without him."

Vitani:
“Don’t worry. Nothing and no one can separate you two.”

Simba(M) and his family move away from the fireplace, while Simba(K) stays behind with his family. Sora comes to him and snuggles up to him.

Sora:
"Simba... I don't know what to say. You saved us all long before we were even born. Your mother is right. No one will be able to do that anytime soon."

Simba(K):
snuggles up to Sora
"Exactly. So that history can take its course from now on, we will keep the time travel ability safe and only use it in an emergency."

Amara:
"That's more than reasonable. It's just like Mheetu said. If each of us could travel through time and change history, no one would know which timeline is the right one. That must not happen. We have to leave it like this so that everything stays in balance from now on."

Elanna:
“I don’t want anyone else to think about bringing Taka or Zira back.”

Kiburi:
"For heaven's sake, no! No more war. It has given us restless nights long enough. We want to live in peace, nothing else. For all eternity."

Amara:
"I will use the time to see what has changed here in the last 106 years. There are a lot of things coming at me."

Elanna:
“We will accompany you, Grandma.”

Amara:
"That's nice of you. Thank you."

Mheetu:
"Now that Rafiki has been allowed to break his silence, perhaps he will show us how to make the potion for the supernatural powers."

Kiburi:
“That would be conceivable, although I can’t imagine that anyone will need it again.”

Simba(K):
"Let's find out and teleport after them. Then maybe we'll get there before they do."

Kiburi:
"Good idea. Get ready."

Kiburi and his family get into position. They aim for Rafiki's laboratory, which can be seen in the distance.

Kiburi:
“On your mark, Simba.”

Simba(K):
“Okay then, on three. One… Two… Three!”

On Simba's(K) signal, one after the other jumps into the air and disappears in the blink of an eye. But just as Kiburi starts to jump, a flash of thought stops him from teleporting, and he lands back on the ground with his mouth open.

Kiburi:
“My goodness! I haven’t even thought about you yet! How could I have forgotten!?”

Kiburi looks at Pride Rock and wistfully wanders through his memories of his first years in the Pride Lands. This makes him even more determined.

Kiburi:
“Don’t worry, father… It’s not too late yet… We’ll see each other again soon...”

Kiburi then heads back to Rafiki's lab and jumps into the air. This time he teleports successfully and follows his family. The fireplace is left deserted.

Chapter 46: Epilogue

Chapter Text

As soon as they arrived at Rafiki's laboratory, which his family had reached first, Kiburi told them about his idea. Simba(K) reacted with relief, as he had had the same thought the whole time. When Simba's(M) family arrived, the next rescue mission through time was as good as decided. However, Simba(M) only approved it under the condition that it would be the very last trip into the past and that Amani would be the very last lion to receive Kiburi's powers. Everyone agreed to this.

Soon after, Simba(K) set off on his last journey through time with Kiburi on his back. First, they traveled to the year 1917 and found out what had happened to Simba's(K) friends and King Luan. Athena fell into a deep crack in the earth and could not get out. Kondo succumbed to his injuries after a long fight. Elanna sacrificed herself in vain to prevent Luan from being captured by the people. Luan, who was the only one left, was taken to Kiburi's birthplace, just like Simba(K) had been. There, the same experiments were carried out on him as had once been carried out on Simba(K). Then, when he faced researcher Nanda, he made the deciding mistake. Still beside himself with rage over Elanna's death, he attacked her and fatally wounded her. In the process, he was killed by the four shots that Simba(K) had heard. Shortly afterwards, Simba(K) saw himself standing next to Luan, confirming his long-standing suspicion. Luan had found him, but had not lived long enough to see it. Simba(K) and Kiburi were shocked by their fate. But they found comfort in the thought that their sacrifices had not been in vain and continued their final journey into the past.

They traveled further to the year 1893, the year Amani died. There they followed the funeral procession, where Kiburi was not present at the time, to find out where Amani had been buried. Since the death of King Kiros in 1956, no one knew where it was. Simba(K) and Kiburi found the grave in no time. It was in Msitu's forest, right underneath the ruins where Simba(K) spent the last night before returning to the Pride Lands. When the burial was over, Simba(K) and Kiburi looked for a suitable time to intervene. As soon as they had found it, they entered time and got to work. They dug Amani up again and restored his grave as if it had never been opened. After Kiburi had lifted Amani onto Simba's(K) back, the latter set off home with two fully grown lions on his back.

When they arrived home under their tree, the time had come. Simba(K) and Kiburi joined forces and brought Amani back to life. When he woke up soon afterwards, the joy of seeing him again knew no bounds. Especially when Amani found out from Kiburi that they were actually father and son.

When he arrived at Pride Rock, the former founder and first king of the Pride Lands was welcomed with reverence by both Simba's(M) family and his own. Then it was time for another history lesson. During this, they led Amani through the district of government and showed him what had become of the original Pride Lands 130 years after the end of his reign. The fact that it was no longer in his family's possession as a result of the crimes of his great-great-grandson depressed him a little. However, that did not stop him from praising the merits of his successors in the highest terms, as he was absolutely overwhelmed by them. At the end of the day, Amani became the twenty-third and last lion to receive Kiburi's powers. For the first time, Rafiki allowed everyone to watch him prepare the potion. Amani was thrilled by his new powers when he tried them out and thanked Kiburi and Simba(K) accordingly.

The next day they went to the Sunlands and the Land of Giants. Amani's arrival there was a big surprise. No one had ever expected him to appear. But he was treated with the same respect as at Pride Rock, just as Simba(M) had expected. Amani was deeply impressed by their united kingdom and gave Simba(M), Malka and Cecil great praise. In particular, he could not imagine what had become of the white giants when he was king. Simba(M) renewed his offer to give the Pride Lands back to his family. Both Kiburi and Simba(K) declined again with thanks, as did Amani, Mheetu and Elanna. In the afternoon, Simba(K) felt his ability to travel through time leaving him. The three-day effect of the potion had expired, but Simba(K) stayed where he was. He was in the right time and timeline. The same thing happened with Mohatu, Simba(M) and Bahati soon after.

A few days later, when the joy of the reunion had worn off, Simba(K) and Rafiki went to work again. They tried to incorporate the ability to change location into the teleportation ability. Only an afternoon passed before they succeeded. To test it out, Simba(K) teleported himself to his father's birthplace in seconds the next morning. When he arrived there, he discovered that the entire facility no longer existed. The people were now using the once built-up area as a forest cemetery. When they got home, this news caused surprise, especially for Kiburi. But the test was successful, and so Simba(K) and Rafiki set about updating the teleportation ability of all 23 lions.

The next day, Rafiki decided to make a spontaneous visit to his relatives at the other end of the Jangwa zone. He swung himself onto Simba's(M) back and together with Kubwa they crossed it in a few seconds before finding themselves at the entrance to the jungle. From there it was not far to his relatives. When they arrived there, there was a lot to talk about, as they had not seen each other for years. Rafiki was very happy that he no longer had to make the long journey through the desert twice.

Meanwhile, Kiburi took the opportunity and teleported back to his birthplace with Simba(K) and Amani to see for himself. This time there was thick fog and very little sunlight, which created a spooky atmosphere. They looked at the gravestones, but no one Simba(K) knew was buried there. The meadow and the path into the forest were the only things Kiburi recognized. Although he had few memories of his time behind bars, he was glad that people had at least given up their research here. Amani understood him well in view of his own experiences. While Simba(K) and Amani returned to the Pride Lands, Kiburi wandered around the grounds once more and took in the atmosphere of the forest cemetery before following them home.

At the same time, Cecil and Sora had returned to the jungle with Mheetu and Elanna, also via teleport, and led them through their former territory of exile. Since they had left it 13 years ago, time seemed to have stood still. There were still clear signs that they had once lived there. Mheetu and Elanna were fascinated. They could not even remotely imagine such a life.

When the three groups returned home in the early evening, there was a lot to talk about. There was also the good news from those who stayed at home that their teleportations were no longer limited to their own field of vision.

The next day, Mufasa paid off his debts to Simba(M) and Bahati for the first time. In the morning, he went to the top of Pride Rock and roared with them as the sun rose. At midday, they went into the gorge together to the place where Simba(M) had first come into contact with Kiburi's powers. There, Mufasa came stomping towards his sons as a giant and posed proudly in front of them, as they had wanted him to do. They repeated the same thing where Taka had been killed by Mufasa. This time, Simba(M) and Bahati watched him from the top edge of the gorge. Afterwards, Mufasa, still in his giant form, walked through the gorge for them. All three of them enjoyed it. In the afternoon, they came back again, together with Sarabi and Kiburi. At the spot where Mufasa had died in the other timeline, Bahati shrank to the size of young Simba and reenacted the sad scene with Simba(M). Just the sight of them made Mufasa, Sarabi and Kiburi shudder. In the evening, when it got dark, Simba(M) and Bahati lay down with Mufasa on the top of Pride Rock and looked at the stars. They talked to him late into the night about their experiences from their journey through time. Mufasa helped Simba(M) and Bahati to process the events from the other timeline so that they fully recovered from them.

Four years later, the time had come: Simba(M) surpassed Mohatu's record and replaced him as the longest reigning king. Together with many guests from the surrounding kingdoms, there was a big celebration to honor this special day. As part of the celebrations, Kiburi became one of the highlights by making up for what he had wanted to do for many years. In front of the guests, he grew and grew and grew. It seemed to never end. Only when he was three times the size of Pride Rock did he stop growing, causing a solar eclipse on it. The record for the biggest lion that had ever lived now belonged to Kiburi again.

After Kiburi had shrunk back to his normal size and all the festivities had ended, time took its course. Years turned into decades, centuries into millennia. Generations came and went, but one thing always remained the same in the Pride Lands: Together with 20 lions at their side, Simba(M), Malka and Cecil remained kings for all eternity. Whatever threatened their united kingdom, they mastered with unparalleled solidarity. Kiburi's powers kept their promise: They remained forever and ever.

The End